Quantcast
Channel: In the Middle
Viewing all 680 articles
Browse latest View live

Skin color and musical notation: A few fascinating manuscript images

$
0
0
by Karl Steel

One of my (many!) procrastination habits is poking around in manuscripts online to see what might turn up. Recently, I’ve found the following–
To start you off lightly, here’s a multicolored embroidered repair to a hole in a Historia Scholastica manuscript, in a section about the various woods used to manufacture Jesus’s Cross:

Aarau, Aargauer Kantonsbibliothek, MsWettF 9 203r
And then this – the Occitan Abreviamen [or Abreujamen] de las Estorias, Egerton MS 1500, c. 1321-1324, an illustrated universal history, specifically, a diagrammic chronicle, remarkable, to me at any rate, for its representations of differences in skin color. Here’s one image:


Kings of England and Sicily, and Sultan of Egypt, 53r

and here’s another, 52v, from the same manuscript:


Guy of Lusignan and Sibilla of Jersualem;  Isabella, below, with 3 of her 4 husbands [Almaric, Henry & Conrad]
There is work on the manuscript by Catherine Leglu and especially by Federico Botana, but to my exceedingly limited knowledge, nothing on its skin tones. We could use further comparison. Botana’s superb codicology puts Egerton 1500 alongside Venice’s Biblioteca Nazionale Marciana, MS Zanetti Latino 399, but unfortunately, as the latter manuscript isn’t online, I don’t know how it shows its sultans, nor its Sibilla or Isabella. Nor do I know enough about diagrammic chronicles even to know whether it’s more or less unusual to decorate genealogies with faces: for example, click through for a Biblical genealogy from the Aargauer Kantonsbibliothek, MsWettF 9 239v, mostly a list of names, but also featuring a delightfully nonplussed bird, grumpy at being dragooned into the Flood storyCambridge, Trinity Library O.1.78 provides only the names of the English kings; see also this mixture of the two in the Biblical genealogies in Dijon Bibliothèque municipale Ms 634, a manuscript of Peter of Poitiers’ Compendium

As further evidence that I poked around a bit, I can also cite these from the British Library: Royal MS 14 B VI (genealogy of the Kings of England, faces and for most kings, full bodies); Royal MS 14 B V (similar but with the full complement of silly medieval marginalia – snails, animal doctors, deer-hunting rabbits, &c); Add MS 48976 (the Rous Roll, so delicately drawn, whose genealogy diagrams are just names, sometimes becrowned); Cotton MS Domitian A VIII (English kings, just names); Cotton MS Nero D I (Matthew Paris’s notes, just names); Harley MS 7353 (Edward IV and biblical typography plus an actual genealogical tree with potentate portraits as leaves, and, well, just click through). The Abington Chronicle [Cambridge Trinity R.17.7] sadly isn’t online yet.
If anyone’s fishing around for an essay topic, then, you might want this in the mix as well:
King Penda, a red-faced pagan. Houghton Library 40, Chronicle c 1470
No other king in the manuscript is so colored; and if you’d like to try to guess by reading about Penda in a proximate English history, be my guest.
Finally!
Marvel at this notation of hunting horns, represented as floating in air, as sound, in Hardouin de Fontaines-Guérin’s Livre du Tresor de VanerieThere are just the three manuscripts, one of which, I believe, is a postmedieval copy, and the other unillustrated. But one, BnF 855 is so, so wonderful:
Paris BnF fr. 855 53v
Notation like this graces so many of its illustrations. Of course your humble procrastinator is not the first to notice these: as of the 1990s, the modern expert is Eva Marie HeaterJulien Brunelliere has written on it more recently; and Henri Kling cracked the code in 1911.
Finally, it was edited twice in the nineteenth century, its illustrations reproduced both times, and once in a style that, at least for those of us who read independent comics in the 1990s, recalls nothing other than Dame Darcy’s legendary Meat Cake:
Villot ed, 1855.
Please compare, and with that, I am done, and back to much more mundane medieval matters:
Dame Darcy, Meat Cake #0, 1996.


#WhanThatAprilleDay17

$
0
0
by J J Cohen

My Chaucer students eagerly (?) agreed to participate in this year's #WhanThatAprilleDay by demonstrating to the world that they have memorized the first sentence of the General Prologue to the Canterbury Tales. I think they were a little nervous when I shot this video -- they don't smile until the end.

Having students memorize the opening of the GP was this year a course innovation -- though it sounds odd to call something so old fashioned that. Each came to my office to recite the memorized passage individually, and to have that ten minutes together with each of them was an excellent way to get to know them and to launch the course with a bonded community. I highly recommend the requirement: my students loved it. So did I.

Enjoy Whan That Aprille Day, no matter how you celebrate!

Workshop on Whiteness in Medieval Studies at #Kzoo2017

$
0
0
by JONATHAN HSY


Opening page of the website for the workshop on "Whiteness in Medieval Studies" to be held at ICMS in Kalamazoo 2017 (click through to the website for full info). Photo of a painted wooden sculpture of Caspar (according to tradition, the black African king of the Three Kings/Magi) from an Adoration Group made in Swabia before the year 1489. New York City, Cloisters Collection, Accession #52.83.2; more info about this artifact at this page from the Met Museum site.

Announcing an important workshop on "Whiteness in Medieval Studies"at the International Medieval Congress at Kalamazoo! It will take place on Saturday, May 13, starting at 5:45pm in Fetzer 1045. For full information including links to the readings in advance of the workshop, visit the event websiteEVERYONE IS WELCOME!

Thanks to the fellowship of Medievalists of Color and the Society for Medieval Feminist Scholarship for making this event happen.

For previous postings about this workshop at ITM, see here and here. If you're a person of color (racial minority) in the field of medieval studies and would like to be added to the Medievalists of Color listserv, please contact the current administrator Jonathan Hsy: jhsy [at] gwu [dot] edu. 

imperatives and impediments

$
0
0
by J J Cohen

This afternoon I led a GW faculty and librarian discussion called "Arts and Humanities #Resist: A Salon," a contribution to an ongoing (and underfunded) series of tea time workshops focused upon cross disciplinary collaboration. I gave an overview of possible strategies, arranged mostly around the imperatives that I carry in my head to keep me focused on things larger than despair. A complete list is in the image at right. You'll see that even though these imperatives strive for collective endeavor they are rooted in individual action. That solitariness reveals much, I think, about the limits of my home institution.

I left the event heartened that so many attended and conversed, but also saddened that the two greatest impediments we have at GW to collaborative efforts remain lastingly in place, without a clear way forward or around them: no reward system exists for nontraditional or group endeavor (all institutional rewards [acknowledgement, merit raises, attention] are for individual research (books) or lab based grants); and no easy way exists to work outside your own department or college (the sheer number of forms it takes makes it impossible). In the room were gathered, for example, a professor about to introduce two new environmental literature courses (me); a director of an institute dedicated to public outreach; a faculty member from the Corcoran School of Art; and someone from the Sustainability Office. The possible convergence of these expertises is obvious, and students would gain so much ... but the sheer amount of work it would require and the GW's inability or unwillingness to support such collaborative labor means huge amounts of invisible, "free" work would be required with no recognition, support, or even encouragement (excellence in undergraduate education doesn't count). It is so much easier, we decided, to create a protest poster and march down the street to the White House than to attempt from within community formation, innovation in pedagogy, and the making of longer term futures.

It should not be so.

My class stinks. Also, Literature & the Environment.

$
0
0
by J J Cohen

Literally. I've been teaching a Chaucer course in the only classroom housed within the English Department, a windowless interior room where every now and then the HVAC system belches out the scent of sewage along with a puff or two of air conditioning. Like many of my colleague I've made light of this odor (so appropriate to the Miller and Summoner's Tales!) but it has got to be a health hazard, and I hate exposing my students to it. Seventy-five minutes in that room and you can have a sore throat and headache for the day. Unfortunately the scent also permeates the entire floor on which the department is housed. We suspect it's a secret downsizing of the humanities...

Meanwhile, here is a short piece on the sophomore colloquium I will be teaching in the fall semester. I'm looking forward to this class for many reasons, but something I find especially attractive is that along with its research focus the course trains students to be public advocates for what they have discovered. Most of the classes in my department emphasize the critical writing component but this one is just as much about making effective, persuasive presentations. In these days of rampant anti-intellectualism we need better communicators.

Object Earth

$
0
0
by J J Cohen

Earth is a home, a limit, and a recurring challenge.

In early celebration of Earth Day, Bloomsbury is featuring an adapted excerpt from Earth, the book I wrote with planetary scientist Lindy Elkins-Tanton on the stakes and losses of attempting to comprehend our home planet a totality, now and in the past. Read all about it at the Bloomsbury blog -- and please consider grabbing a copy of the book and supporting this ongoing series. Object Lessons enabled Lindy and I to undertake a project we could not have accomplished anywhere else: the support that the series editors and Bloomsbury staff and production people gave us was incredible. Everything we wanted from the book was realized.

As an ITM bonus, here's an account of Earth's genesis.

In the spring of 2012 the two of us were invited to deliver a co-plenary at the BABEL Working Group Biennial Conference in Boston. Our common denominator was Arthur Bahr, a medievalist at MIT who knew that we both had a strange passion for rocks. We are also both obsessed with fundamental, maybe unanswerable questions about nature, humanness and our place in the universe—as well as extinction, communication, the complexities of life, oscillations of scale and the vastness of time. The differences in our disciplinary training attracted the conference organizers: one of us is a planetary scientist who at that time headed the Department of Terrestrial Magnetism of the Carnegie Institution for Science, the other a professor of English who directs a medieval and early modern studies institute. The organizers hoped we might stage a conversation across the natural sciences and the humanities, fields that too seldom collaborate. We admit that we were intimidated by each other and worried that we would have no common language. We hesitated to meet, even though we both lived at that time in the same city. A lunch in a Washington DC sushi bar quickly dispelled those anxieties—so much so that we decided our conference plenary would be performed without a safety net. We prepared individual five-minute introductory statements about stakes, approach and method. We then sat on a stage and conversed before the audience, without a script but full of hope. We inadvertently posed to each other profoundly difficult queries that get at the heart of disciplinary differences: about the Big Question a researcher in the humanities frames his inquiry around in the hope of resolving (a humanities researcher proliferates questions, he does not answer them!), about the role of beauty in scientific research as motivator and persuasive element (to a planetary scientist beauty is personal and therefore a threat to her data and interpretation!) We loved these surprising questions that we had never thought to ask ourselves, even as the audience sometimes squirmed, sometimes cheered. This book is our attempt to expand upon a conversation that began with Arthur Bahr and the conference in Boston and has yet to conclude.

Earth is faithful to the modes in which it was composed. The letters that we sent each are not fictions. Though revised for coherence and to provide a sense of fullness and completion, the various transcripts, social media updates, and instant messages are the actual technologies and genres through which the book was written, not a literary conceit. If such devices and framings seem at times precious and disorienting, that may well be because our subject is at times precious and disorienting. We believe that Earth requires multiple modes of approach to convey both care and stakes. To be honest, we also used Twitter and Skype and face to face conversations, but we realize there are limits to readerly patience. We hope that what we have written conveys some small sense of the wide world within which this book was written. We hope that the book invites you into the conversation, as partner and as future.

Stories of Blood 1: Real and Recent Blood

$
0
0
by J J Cohen

I have written in the past about the mistake I made of publishing a book that costs $100, and swore not to do it again. For a long while I have been pondering how to make work more accessible. Every publishing mode has its inbuilt constraints. A blog for example can't really function as a substitute. And yet.

I have long been thinking that I would like to release into the world the original version of my project that was eventually published as Hybridity, Identity and Monstrosity in Medieval Britain: Of Difficult Middles. That book is now out of print but available as an $89 (!!!!) e-book. Yet what is published there is very different from the book as originally conceived and composed. Some day I will talk about why the changes were made ... but for the time being, I will simply admit that in retrospect I wish I had kept the book somewhat closer to the form in which it was first written rather than transforming it into a recognizably scholarly project. Over the next week or so I will be publishing a very different version here under the project's original title, Stories of Blood.

You'll see by blood what I really mean is the materiality of race. That's a subject that had not been treated at any great length in 2004 (when I finished the first version). I have not attempted to update the bibliography -- that would take far too long, and I say that in admiration of the great work that has been undertaken in the last 13 years by medievalists who have traced out what race means for the period. The bibliography behind what appears below and what will follow in the days ahead may be downloaded here. Remember, though, it is from 2004 and should be consulted with caution.

So, let me know what you think. Here's is Stories of Blood part one, the introduction: "Real and Recent Blood."
BL Add MS 37049 f2v: The Divided World

Introduction
Real and Recent Blood

Incipit
How to begin?

William stared at the crisp blankness of the sheet, a topography of creases aching to become a world. In tiny furrows he found mountains, serpentine rivers, cities new and fallen to ruin, fens and piney woods to harbor monsters, an island yearning for the stability of borders. He wondered what Latin to trace across the page's folds, what rubrics he could make shimmer like so much blood on the skin.

That the vellum had once been a grazing, mewling beast thrilled William. It seemed a quotidian miracle, a proof the past endured. The dermis become a page presented him with a pockmarked map of possibility, a means to make his own voice echo long after his body had dried to dust. On this hide he would compose a lasting chronicle of kings and wars and national destiny, of heroes and sinners and strange portents. The contours of his words would restore to order a history broken by conquest and civil war.

Drops of red trickled from his pen, splattered the vellum. "Stercus," he muttered. It was the only Latin word he could think of filthy enough to express what a pain it was going to be to scrape the page clean and overwrite those crimson stains.

The Cry of Blood from the Earth
Like most twelfth-century historians writing about England, William of Newburgh found no event more difficult to reduce into narrative than the Norman conquest. The military campaign undertaken by the Duke of Normandy in the previous century had initiated a long period during which the throne was held by a foreigner. The country's indigenous political and ecclesiastical elite were eradicated, their confiscated lands and offices bestowed upon men of alien birth. In the decades after Hastings, to be English meant to belong to a subject race, a dispossessed people whose lowly present status was rendered all the more humiliating by their celebrated past. True, by the time William of Newburgh was composing his Historia rerum Anglicarum[History of English Affairs, begun c.1196], the conquering Normans had vanished, assimilated into the Englishness of those whom they had conquered. Yet in contemplating the events of 1066 the Augustinian canon was forced to acknowledge that the united kingdom forged by kings like Alfred and Athelstan had been defeated, its native aristocracy extinguished, its church colonized, its land annexed to a transmarinal empire that differed in language , custom, culture. The Norman conquest had left England profoundly and permanently transformed.
William's two most influential predecessors in history writing, William of Malmesbury and Henry of Huntingdon, had been of mixed English and Norman blood. Ambiguity and hesitation characterize their description of 1066 and its aftermath, at least early in their writing. William of Newburgh, on the other hand, was never self-conflicted. He identified, simply and straightforwardly, with the subjugated English, a people who were in his words simply gentis nostrae, id est Anglorum, "our race, that is, the English" (1.Prologue.1). Stigand, the last "Anglo-Saxon" archbishop of Canterbury and a somewhat unscrupulous figure in previous accounts, becomes rather heroic in William's History of English Affairs. Here Stigand refuses to consecrate a triumphant William of Normandy king of the realm, judging the duke ille viro cruento, "that blood-thirsty [or 'blood- stained'] man" (1.1.1). The blood that taints the Norman duke likewise sullies his victory at Hastings, depriving the battle of lasting glory. William of Newburgh writes that the Norman conquest came at the price of blood that continues to call out from the ground, as if it were the lifeforce of slaughtered Abel:
William, though a Christian, assailed innocent Christians as an enemy, and gained his kingdom at the price of much Christian blood [tanto sibi sanguine Christiano regnum paravit], and for this reason doubtless incurred in God's eyes as much guilt as he acquired glory before men. I have heard this proof from trustworthy witnesses; for in the place where the conquered English lay was built a splendid monastery named St Martin of Battle.  Doubtless in men's eyes it would be a lasting proclamation of the Norman victory [ad homines aeternus foret Normannicae victoriae titulus], and in God's eyes an atonement for shedding so much Christian blood [pro effusione tanti sanguinis Christiani]. Finally, in that same monastery, the spot at which occurred the greatest slaughter of the English fighting for the fatherland [pro patria] sweats real and seemingly fresh blood [verum sanguinem et quasi recentem exsudat] whenever there is a slight shower of rain, as if it were openly proclaimed on the very evidence of this event that the voice of all that Christian blood is still crying out [tanti sanguinis Christiani clamet]to God from the earth, which opened its mouth and received that blood at the hands of brother-Christians. (1.1.8)
For William of Newburgh, the Norman conquest is a catastrophic interruption of the progress of English history, an event so traumatic that native blood shed at Hastings endures one hundred and thirty years later. Having soaked the battleground, this blood will not coagulate, dry, recede. The Normans quickly erect a monument upon the field of war, the majestic monastery of St Martin of Battle. William of Newburgh clearly sees the raising of this structure as more an act of obliteration than of remembrance: its towering architecture signals triumph, not the loss upon which the Norman victory depended. The Normans intended for the monastery to be eternal (aeternus), but William stresses that it is the subterranean gore it is built upon that remains as real (verum) and as fresh (quasi recentem) as it was on the day it was shed, requiring only the smallest amount of precipitation to make it flow again.
England itself, a kingdom become a wounded body, remembers a history that has quite literally permeated its soil.  That the ground at Hastings should, so many years later, continue to exude recens sanguis implies that even if the Normans were no longer to be found among the English, even if these two people had commingled to form a single kingdom, the blood -- the violence, the difference -- upon which this emergent community was built cannot be forgotten, no matter how distracting an edifice is built upon its ground. The vision of Hastings as a fratricidal battle also implies that the Normans should long ago have recognized the very thing that they achieved a century later: commonality with the slaughtered English, union as a singular group of Christians.
Blood that flows with uncanny life reappears later in the same book of the Historyof English Affairsas William narrates the death of Geoffrey de Mandeville. A personification of the chaos that William discerned in the reign of King Stephen (1135-1154), Geoffrey is described as a "reckless, strong and crafty man" (1.11.1). His most spectacular crime is the storming of Ramsey Abbey, where he evicts the monks and transforms the ecclesiastical buildings into a private fortress and "den of thieves." Suddenly the walls of captured church and cloister run with real blood (verum sanguinem sudarunt), a divine rebuke to Geoffrey's crimes.[i]Stephen's turbulent years on the throne were, as we will see later in this book, a time during which many of the wounds inflicted by the Norman conquest reopened. No surprise, then, that as William narrates Stephen's reign we witness for a second time an efflux of verum sanguinem. This blood likewise runs as if it had just been shed, linking the turmoil of Stephen's tenure to the events that enabled the ascension of French-speaking kings to the English throne.
William of Newburgh knew that history is written in verum sanguinem et quasi recentem, "real and seemingly fresh blood." What William did not and perhaps could not acknowledge, however, is that not all of this real and recent blood underflowing the nation’s history is English. Ever since the monk Bede composed his Ecclesiastical History of the English People in the eighth century, the kingdom's official history had been an edifice erected upon the blood of race, the blood of monsters. No less real and no less restless than the crimson saturating the soil of Hastings, this was the blood of the excluded, the persecuted, the ostracized – the blood of peoples who suddenly found themselves deprived of their own humanity, often so that the very collectives denying them membership circumscribe their own boundaries and bring about community. A stain that endures beneath violated earth or within captured walls, this is blood that has been spilled in order to found new structures of belonging, new unities, new histories. To use William of Newburgh's biblical verb, such blood never ceases to cry out [clamare, "to call, shout, scream"]. That its sound has sometimes not been heard by medievalists studying the England of the eleventh and twelfth centuries suggests how easily the swelling notes of English triumphalism in medieval historiography can drown out other noises.
Yet even the most monolithic of histories contain moments of potential dissonance. William of Newburgh's History of English Affairs, for example, contains a strange tale of two green children, a brother and sister of mysterious origin found one day in a ditch in East Anglia. The hue of their skin, their sounds that do not carry English meaning, and their blank incomprehension at indigenous dining customs mark them as members of an alien race. The villagers who discover the children decide to baptize them. They instruct their adopted wards in their tongue and teach them native ways. The little girl proves a rapid learner, so that in time she differs "not even in the slightest way from the women of our own race" (nec in modico a nostri generis feminis discrepante, 1.27).[ii]Although she carries with her the memory of a life once enjoyed in a dim and distant land, the terra sancti Martini["land of St Martin"], after her transformation into quiet domesticity she never expresses sorrow at her loss. As an adult she eventually marries, settling in the decidedly non-magical city of Lynn.
Though she does not even receive a name in William's account, the sister who grows to womanhood and moves to Lynn does not fully disappear. She endures long after she sloughs her aboriginal distinctiveness, and becomes a living reminder of an alterity she once held in her flesh. Her young brother, on the other hand, perishes shortly after his baptism. His green skin fading due to the influence of English food, his tongue just learning to wrap itself around English words, he nonetheless carries an otherness within him that seems incapable of transformation. A foreigner who retains his strangeness, the little boy dies "prematurely" (brevi vivens tempore immatura morte decessit), giving his life to remain unchanged, to prevent his own fading into ubiquity. And yet the deceased boy persists: as memory, as a story that is still being told, as a narrative incorporated into but not quite assimilated by an English history. His corpse may be interred at the heart of quotidian England, yet his recalcitrant difference is not so easily put to rest.
Suspended between the alien and the familiar, partially Anglicized but not yet of England, this Green Child who dies too soon to be rendered similis nobis ["just like us"] is a not-merely-English example of "real and recent blood." With his promise of an adjacent world that cannot be annexed, of a contiguous otherness that will perish in order to endure, the Green Boy offers the possibility of viewing English history through a monster's eyes. The panorama that he opens trades an all-encompassing and seemingly undifferentiated Englishness for unmapped expanses of hybridity, multiplicity, and heterogeneity.

Archipelago, Island, England

This book examines how writing history, creating ethnography, and composing saints' lives might foster new communities and engender new monsters. Taking as its object of analysis Latin texts produced in Britain mainly during the twelfth century, Stories of Blood explores how the post-conquest English nation overcame its internal differences and historical division, solidified its borders, and extended its power across Britain and into Ireland. England’s internal integration and harmonization were also fundamentally processes of exclusion. By the time the century drew to a close, the vigorous national collectivity disrupted by the Norman conquest had reformed, in part by monsterizing people who differed in religion, language, custom, descent, history – differed, that is, in race. The pages of this book follow the struggles that occurred in Wales, in Ireland, and within England itself as their residents struggled against carceral and demeaning representations. The Welsh, the Irish and the Scots found themselves transformed into barbarians and semi-human beasts. They were joined in this demonization by the Jews, likewise imagined to imperil the lives of proper English Christians. The narratives told about these monsters who had once been human were stories of blood. These stories flowed with the blood of innocents, vivid proof of the menace the non-English posed; with the shared blood that was supposed to maintain the separateness of the insular peoples; with the blood of those who died because they refused conversion or assimilation; with the blood undergirding contemporary myths of origin, stories that keenly demarcated racial difference by implanting it in the flesh; with blood that monstrously commingled everything it was supposed to keep discrete.
The twelfth-century obsession with writing history was integral to England's recovered ability to imagine itself a unified and exclusive entity. Though the military subjection of the kingdom had been accomplished long before the death of William the Conqueror (or the Bastard, depending upon whose side your sympathies lay), the cultural transformations initiated by his triumph at Hastings continued throughout the reigns of his sons, William Rufus and Henry. An occupied, racially bifurcated realm with semi-fluid borders became over time a self-confident and well-bounded nation. Nor did the conquest of the island end at its southeast corner, but extended almost immediately into the north and west, thence across the Irish Sea -- ambitious projects of mixed success and long duration. As the mid twelfth-century descendants of the native and immigrant populations of England were moving towards a deepening solidarity, moreover, civil war erupted. During Stephen's years on the throne, disquieting questions of history and community that had seemed to be losing their urgency suddenly resurfaced, a tumultuous prelude to what would be a final accommodation of the Normans and the English into a national community.
The twelfth century began in seething cultural conflict, with collective identities in flux and anxiety over historical continuity widespread. As the keen distinctions between privileged francophone and subordinated English-speaking populations faded, the only place where salient racial differences remained were in those uncivilized regions that limned England's borders, as well as within the Jewish communities resident in some of the larger cities. By the end of the twelfth century, the archipelago formed by Britain, Ireland, and the constellation of small isles surrounding them was well on its way to an enduring division into four countries, each populated by a distinct race. This unequal apportioning was the island as viewed from its southeast corner, with England presuming itself superior in the civility of its laws, the sonority of its language, the morality of its people, the rightness of its religious practice. Naturally enough, this dominating country proudly possessed a history that seemed as resplendent as it was exclusory. Yet "England,""Scotland,""Wales" and "Ireland" are not natural or even especially obvious partitions of the British archipelago. Quadripartite division is the culmination of centuries of antagonism and alliance that could very well have produced a different configuration.[iii]  The hard work of forging fate out of the vagaries of fortune, of creating circumscribed nations and delineated races from the sheer messiness of history, proceeded retroactively, with historians positing in the past those unchanging solidities for which they longed in the present.[iv]
Whether within the parameters of nation, city, race, or some other collective identity, a desire for unity could be engendered through the power of narrative, through the transformation of the messy past into a culminating chain of history. Such narratives typically assume that when events take one of many possible turns, that outcome must have been predestined, even providential. As medieval authors like Geoffrey of Monmouth knew well, however, such an assumption disempowers those who find themselves excluded from this emergent community. Corporate identities like Welsh and English ossified in tandem with the countries into which they were distributed. Yet none of these island races had necessarily to recognize themselves as constituting a distinct community, as a people set keenly apart from all others. The fact that they did so should not obscure the ample potential that existed for history to have unfolded otherwise.
Because it is a category humans deploy to demarcate the limits of belonging, race carries profound historical and material effects. Race is not, however, some easily definable category that remains changeless over time. In reviewing the historian Marjorie Chibnall's important book The Normans, Leah Shopkow acutely observes the founding fathers of Normandy were not French-speakers but a diverse array of Scandinavians; that Normans never constituted a majority population of any geography they made their own, including Normandy; that Norman invaders tended to adopt quickly local languages and customs; that their invasion forces were ethnically diverse; and that a century and a half after their unprecedented expansion the only Normans who had not vanished into other populations were those who had remained in Normandy (where they were destined to be absorbed into France). We may therefore wonder with Shopkow what exactly made all these people Normans to begin with.[v]Yet, despite the difficulties we contemporaries might have with the collective noun, the Normans themselves were confident that they possessed what G.A. Loud labels a "racial distinctiveness."[vi]Even while their official histories acknowledged their mixed origins, they seldom wavered in their conviction that they were a singular and united people, set apart from all others. When examined long enough, each of other races central to twelfth-century Britain begins, like the Normans, to dissolve into variability. Most medieval writers believed that the history of the isles began with the peoples whom Julius Caesar attempted so ambitiously to absorb into the Roman Empire. In the wake of Geoffrey of Monmouth's History of the Kings of Britain, it was widely assumed that these ancient Britons must have been the same race as the contemporary Welsh. Modern scholars, on the other hand, wonder if there ever was a people who would have recognized themselves as forming a group called "the Celts," and argue that it was rather late before the wide self-acceptance of the collective term "Britons" (and even later for the English word “Welsh” to really stick).[vii]The Irish meanwhile had their own complicated and overlapping history, not just in Ireland but as rulers of portions of what became Wales and Scotland. Historically the Scots were fifth and sixth century immigrants from Ireland who intermingled over time with the Picts, Britons, Angles, and Norse. This confederation that became the Scots eventually imagined that it had always been distinct, and was perhaps even descended from the ancient Egyptians.[viii]The Picts, that mysterious race recorded by Gildas, Adomnan and Bede, had vanished long before the twelfth-century. They were sometimes confused with the Scots (into whom they probably assimilated), but more often than not stood as an ominous warning for what might become of a race not favored by God. The English had at their arrival in the fifth century been ethnically diverse invaders who sailed from what is now Germany and Scandinavia. By the seventh century they could confidently proclaim an ancient unity, and by the tenth they constituted a precocious nation. No other race in the British Isles attained so strong a collective identity so quickly.
Danes and other northerners settled in the north and east of England beginning in the ninth century. These erstwhile Vikings quickly assimilated to English living because it was not so very different from what they knew at home. Tellingly, the eleventh century Danish kings of England (Cnut, Harald, Harthacnut) failed to engender the same crisis of continuity that the Normans were to precipitate a few decades later. These Normans were themselves the descendants of Scandinavian raiders who had promiscuously intertwined with a host of other peoples, especially the Franks. Despite their enduring proclivity to assimilate anything they found of value from the peoples they conquered, the Normans --as we have seen -- maintained a strong sense of their own distinctiveness. Following Duke William and his conquering Normans to England were the Jews. Although constituting a tiny minority of the English population, these non-believers dwelling in a Christian realm eventually became central to the kingdom's self-definition. Finally, although it was fantasized that African armies had once invaded both Britain and Ireland, the Saracens were not a physical presence on the twelfth-century islands. Yet monstrous Saracens were everywhere in insular thoughtworlds, especially in the wake of the crusades. I use the medieval term "Saracen" rather than the perhaps more accurate "Muslim" to stress that this race inhabited the islands without being physically present. Saracens, more than any other race present on the islands, were compounded mainly of fantasy. That fact rendered them no less integral to the collective identities of the insular peoples. Of the races that populated twelfth-century Britain, then, some were solidarities who recognized themselves as possessing a long history in the land (the English, Irish, Welsh); some had vanished through acculturation long ago (Picts and Danes); one was a minority whose cultural importance far overshadowed its meager physical presence (the Jews); one was paradoxically both separate and rapidly vanishing (the Normans); and one was not a group who had ever inhabited Britain, but who were present all the same through historiography, crusade polemic, and the visual arts (Saracens).
Contemporary medievalists typically employ terms like "ethnic group,""solidarity,""collectivity" or "people" to indicate the groups that I have been calling Britain’s races. That I use this word requires, I suspect, some defense. Race is a noun inevitably tainted by the xenophobia and injustice that, historically speaking, it was invented to support. Medievalists have, in fact, contributed to this racism in the past, most notably in the nationalist philologies of the nineteenth century, the intellectual foundations of Nazism. In what follows I will provide a brief apologia for my choice of this problematic term to denote medieval divisions among people. I do not think that anyone who possesses the last name Cohen or who lives in an enduringly segregated city like Washington D.C. can be blind to the associations race brings to its every contemporary use. It is not self-evidently a desirable thing, however, for scholarship to seek neutral or deceptively tepid terms when exploring an issue as complicated and violence-haunted as collective human identities.

Race, Body, and Identity

"Race is a dangerous word."

Thus the medievalist Rees Davies initiated his Cecil-Williams lecture of 1973. Despite its inherent perils, however, Davies did not back down from employing the term, arguing that race is the only descriptive noun able to capture the profundity of the differences imagined to distinguish the medieval Welsh from the English, differences so foundational that they were held to be "elemental."[ix]Davies's caveat of race's dangers holds even more true three decades later. With Davies I will argue that race is appropriate to a medieval context, and finds special relevance to the analysis of eleventh- and twelfth-century Britain, but not simply because cultural distinctions among the island's peoples were believed congenital. Race is the only contemporary term which foregrounds the inextricability of corporeal and collective identity. It best conveys the uneven structures of power within which social identities are formed and represented. Race is a word often rejected by contemporary scholars precisely because of these associations with bodiliness and injustice. Although it has no natural or inherent connection to either, I employ it since it is always haunted by both, making race the only noun adequate to convey the way in which national and cultural identities were imagined and experienced in twelfth-century Britain.

Race possesses no core essence, no genetic or biological foundation, no inherent ontology.[x]Race belongs to the realm of fantasy, where it demonstrates a powerful ability to give substance and a seeming stability to what is ultimately impalpable and protean.[xi]Despite its seemingly chimerical nature, race is as bluntly corporeal as it is emotionally wounding (or satisfying, depending on one's perspective). Race is an identity system that anchors difference to the flesh, and not only through external signs. We often associate race with charts of bodily difference or (in the Middle Ages) manuscript illustrations that call attention to somatic otherness. Yet race is not some lifeless residuum, discernable only through the observation of physiognomy and dermal pigmentation. Writing about race -- medieval and modern -- tends to be obsessed with race in action, race as performance. Medieval ethnographers "discovered" race most frequently in the vivacious realm of corporeal praxis, where it exerted a constant power to differentiate and reveal. Race is evidenced therefore in such highly visible actions as the choice, preparation and consumption of food; patterns of speech and use of language; the practice of sexuality; customs of comportment, hospitality, war; religious ritual in all its variousness.

            Race is paradoxical. Although it may seem at any given moment an impermeable boundary, solid and constraining, over time it tends to be elastic, altering its contours as it is adapted to specific political and cultural uses. Race's dynamism can allow a previously divided or heterogeneous group to cohere, often through the strategic adoption of some powerful or simply useful identity. It can also enable the foisting of such union upon peoples who do not desire such delineation. Should this people find themselves through this procedure subordinated politically, the construction of race that has been bestowed upon them tends to congeal into a carceral category, locking them in alien terms and subaltern status. Embrace of a racial designator by a dominating group, on the other hand, relies upon an initial plasticity of the category, enabling a series of strategic inclusions and exclusions, and then a hardening of race as the process of boundary-drawing culminates. In the twelfth-century the Welsh, Irish, and to a lesser degree the Scots found themselves suffocating within an English circumscription of their racial identity. The Normans, meanwhile, insinuated themselves into the Englishness of the nation they had conquered, eventually disappearing into that identity and strengthening its dominance.
Race is a sorting mechanism with powerful and enduring effects upon lived experience. Race racializes: it is action, movement, violence. Its power to differentiate and impose hierarchy can be glimpsed in some of the earliest writing about cultural clash in Britain, the Commentaries on the Gallic Wars of Julius Caesar. It can also be seen a century or so thereafter, when Britain had become a distant province of the Roman empire. A man named Julius Agricola served as the commander of this hinterland's legion, returning later in life as the island's governor, subduing with vigor the native peoples. Agricola's son-in-law, Cornelius Tacitus, wrote an admiring account of the governor's life, a narrative in which Britain is a land clearly divided between conquering Romans and British tribes who either wisely submit or foolishly rebel. The reality, of course, was rather different. As in all frontier societies, it must have been difficult to maintain strict cultural separation. Many Britons were being slowly Romanized, while those citizens of the empire who had settled into newly built villas must have felt the pull of indigenous ways. Yet the Agricolaconfidently divides the world, envisioning an island where the distinctions among peoples are clean and self-evident. Tacitus famously praised the solitude of the races when, in his Germania, he composed a sympathetic account of a barbarian people who dwelled at the edges of the Roman empire:
For myself, I accept the view that the peoples of Germany have never contaminated themselves by intermarriage with foreigners but remain of pure blood, distinct and unlike any other nation. One result of this is that their physical characteristics, in so far as one can generalize about such a large population, are always the same: fierce-looking blue eyes, reddish hair, and big frames. (Germania 4)
Even if they preferred to imagine that their forebears were blonds rather than redheads, the racialists of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries saw themselves in Tacitus's description of these primal Germans. No matter that Tacitus was describing a people who could not have bestowed some unalloyed cultural or genetic heritage to any modern nation. Like all ancient and medieval peoples, the Germans Tacitus describes were undoubtedly a mongrel solidarity that would in time promiscuously intermingle with other peoples. What mattered was that Tacitus made the Germans, like the Britons and the Romans, seem a race wholly separate from all others. That he allied racial identity to purity of blood and condemned intermingling as the loss of identity probably says less about the ancient Germans (whoever they were) than about Tacitus's nostalgia for a thing that never existed, a Roman culture as pristine as it was unchanging. As numerous scholars have pointed out, the Germaniais not an unbiased ethnographic text but a work composed to reform the lax morals of the contemporary empire. Little did Tacitus know that he was introducing a fantasy of race in which the Nationalist Socialists would one day espy a Blut und Boden to anchor their present to an uncontaminated past, an "eternal stream of blood" that "binds across the ages."[xii]
Tacitus's dream of racial solitude and the mythic continuities embraced by the Nazis underscores the perils race poses. Living in the wake of the Holocaust, living with the effects of chattel slavery still daily visible in the United States, it is difficult to use the term and not fear participating uncritically in some of the most damaging discourses humans have ever elaborated. Not only does the word race seem innately pernicious, moreover, its potential applicability to the analysis of the Middle Ages is suspect. The genocide conceived by the Nazis may have had a parallel in medieval pogroms, but it may also be the case (as David Nirenberg has argued) that yoking such events to each other inhibits our ability to understand the specific historical conditions under which violence arises.[xiii]It could also be argued that a period that did not inherit the legacy of institutionalized slavery based upon skin color could not possibly have conceptualized race in our contemporary sense of the word. The "science" of race elaborated during the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, obsessed as it was with facial features, skin color, and evolution, had no exact equivalent in the intellectual traditions of the Middle Ages (though minute description of the body, the recording of skin color, and an evolutionary scale that began in primitive animality and culminated in courtly civilization could all be featured in medieval figurations of race). Shouldn't scholars therefore employ some other, less tainted term to describe medieval collectivities? Perhaps the conceptualization of race that the western Middle Ages inherited from the classical past is closer to what is today meant by the term ethnicity. Robert Bartlett, a historian who has been at the forefront of thinking about the subject, argues that since race is not a biological category during the period, and since "ethnicity and race both refer to the identifications made by individuals about the groups they belong to" ("Concepts of Race and Ethnicity" 41), the words ought to be treated as synonyms. William Chester Jordan, on the other hand, has rejected Bartlett's argument for this equivalence:
Bartlett suggests that we cannot leave the word race to the racists … However, Bartlett's pleas notwithstanding, on the matter of race, the racists have won. Let them keep the word … I actually prefer 'ethnic identity'; it has a softer, less threatening ring in my ears, since identity can be (not always is, but can be) understood as a process. ("Why 'Race'?" 168)
Race is contaminated by the histories that lay behind its use. Employing it in medieval contexts, Jordan argues, will inevitably attract the modern associations that render it repugnant. Ethnicity, he implies, does not carry this taint, and perhaps better conveys the fact that identity formation is an open-ended process, perpetually unfinished.
Ethnicity certainly seems the preferred term at the moment, especially among medievalists who investigate what has conventionally been called the Age of Migrations, the period early in the Middle Ages when the Roman Empire fragmented and many previously unknown peoples appeared. It used to be assumed, as the medieval sources themselves insist, that as Rome dissolved Europe was invaded by new, culturally homogenous groups of people like the Goths. The large scale movements of these barbarians, it was thought, wholly displaced aboriginal populations. Recently, however, scholars such as Walter Pohl have argued that through a process dubbed ethnogenesis collective identities can metamorphosize over time. Ethnogenesis typically works when a minority elite imposes its culture upon a subjugated native population. Invaded peoples are not eradicated but absorbed into a newly dominating identity. Much contemporary work on the movements of the peoples who eventually became known as the Britons, the Anglo-Saxons, and the Danes of the Danelaw stresses that the number of immigrants to the British Islands was likely to have been quite small. Freshly arriving warriors would have intermarried into the indigenous populations, impressing upon them their art, religion, values, culture, making it appear that what was in biological fact a mixed community constituted a fairly unified group of "Britons" or "Anglo-Saxons" or "Danes." In this way a native population can be rapidly transformed at the hands of parvenu conquerors. To underscore the malleability of group identities and their cultural rather than biological origins, the plastic term ethnicity is used by scholars like Pohl, who reject race as an intractably physical and historically dubious term.
Following Jordan and Pohl, it could be argued that dissimilarities between the Welsh and the English, the Irish and the Vikings, the Germans and the Slavs are exclusively ethnic differences, if ethnicity is the proper term to describe the nonbiological variations which distinguish population groups, and if race refers to the distribution (real or imagined) of corporeal markers throughout human populations. Thus in his recent book on Norman and English identities, Hugh M. Thomas writes
The construct of race, which still has great cultural impact despite discrediting of its supposed scientific basis, generally involves differences in physical characteristics, at least in an American setting, and thus it is very odd to an American ear to hear the English and the Normans described as races. Therefore, I will stick to 'peoples' and 'ethnic groups.'[xiv]
Ethnicity, it seems, is identity as expressed in culture. Race, on the other hand, is identity lodged in the body, no matter how speciously. Ethnicity is adoptable, malleable, and ethically neutral. Race is enfleshed, immutable, and haunted by violence and history.[xv]
Yet to differentiate thus engenders immense difficulties. First and foremost, even if ethnicity has replaced race in much scholarly discourse because ethnicity seems disembodied, in actual practice it is just as attached to corporeality as race. When the Greeks and Romans described the Ethiopians, Indians, Germans and Celts, they were in general not only conveying that these peoples varied from them in language, customs, and geographic origin, but asserting their own cultural, intellectual, and physical superiority. They believed, in the words of one recent scholar, that there was "a direct link between physical and nonphysical characteristics (which were explicitly or implicitly considered as inferior or superior)." This link, David M. Goldenberg continues, is "a crucial component – in fact, the lifeblood – of racist thinking."[xvi]Classical authors believed that barbarian races carried their inferiority in their blood, the permanent impress of immoderate climate and inclement astrological influence upon bodily chemistry. This humoral and environmental model of biological determinism was inherited into the intellectual culture of the Middle Ages, taking on a renewed vitality as classical texts were translated from Arabic into Latin in the twelfth century. Even today, ethnicity is still popularly tied to "phenotypic traits," to readable bodily designators, and seldom in practice retains its supposedly judgment-free status.[xvii]We could not have the phenomenon of ethnic cleansing if ethnicity were merely a neutral word for cultural variation. Indeed, it is impossible to imagine any term that hopes to delineate group differences (real or imagined) that can remain disinterested or apolitical.
As Florin Curta points out in his summary of recent anthropological work on ethnicity, group identity may be culturally constructed, but it is not thereby rendered insubstantial: "ethnicity is not innate, but individuals are born with it ... it is not biologically reproduced, but individuals are linked to it through cultural constructions of biology."[xviii]Etienne Balibar, describing what he calls the "neo-racism" practiced against immigrant groups in Europe, writes of the ways in which "culture can function like nature," locking people into "into a genealogy, into a determination that is immutable."[xix]Balibar argues that both race and racism can pervade the body without reference to skin color, genetics or racial science. Differences in culture are, through reference to an "immutability" that inheres in the body of the other, rendered indistinguishable from differences in race. Dissimilarities among medieval peoples were inevitably imagined in corporeal terms, employing language that firmly attached variation in customs, laws, and language -- the essence of medieval racial difference -- to the body. I therefore choose to use the word race rather than ethnicity to emphasize the sheer corporeality of group differentiation. By this I mean to include differences imagined as innate (such as national character), differences in biology (such as humoral imbalance), differences in bodily features (such as light complexion or frizzy hair), differences in descent or origin still evident in contemporary identity; and especially differences that are visible in performance, displayed by bodies in motion: ritual, custom, legal or hospitality codes not in their abstract existence but in their concrete and fleshly expression.
Medievalists have long been examining many of the issues clustered around race, especially as they apply to the formation of group identities in the waning of the Roman empire.[xx]In part, of course, this interest marks a kind of return, necessarily haunted by the specters of histories that once sought untainted Germanic purities in works like the Nibelungenlied and Tacitus's Germania. Recent work in medieval studies rejects such fantasies and explores how race, in the words of Thomas Hahn, as a "category comes into being, and how the difference it signifies varies according to cultural circumstances" ("The Difference the Middle Ages Makes"). Medievalists like Suzanne Conklin Akbari, Robert Bartlett, Thomas Hahn, Geraldine Heng, Sharon Kinoshita, Stephen Kruger, Lisa Lampert, and Claire Sponsler grant race its instability, its contextual determination, its mutability. In joining these critics in using race to describe how collective differences among medieval peoples were represented, it is my hope that the term will not be seen as a throwback to the racist ethnographies of the past. I employ the word in the same cautious way as my colleagues in anthropology. For these scholars race is a shifting, ultimately unreifable category that nonetheless passes itself off as possessing an essence, a historical durability. Race is a construct, but
this is not the same as saying race doesn't exist or has no meaning, which one commonly hears. It has plenty of meaning and existence to the extent that it widely confers identity. What has no existence is a natural subspecies of humans.[xxi]
As Faye V. Harrison has pointed out, even after "race's conceptual validity" has been dismantled, what remains to be accomplished is "a sustained examination and theorizing of the ideological and material processes that engender the social construction of race under ... historically specific circumstances and cultural logic."[xxii]A cultural product that seems in some ways artificial and abstract, race is nonetheless bound to the flesh -- not because the body will (as racialists believe) always betray the congenital signs that allow natural categorizations, but because the body is the battleground where identities are perpetually sought, forced, expressed. Race has no pre-existent truth that awaits recognition. Race is instead the product of a discriminatory system of power that intertwines identity and embodiment.
In the introduction to her study of racial passing in American culture, Gayle Wald usefully summarizes much recent work in what is commonly known as critical race studies: a rejection of biological and physiological models of racial sorting; an insistence upon race's historical mutability (the Irish in America, for example, were initially classified as Negroid but eventually came to be as white as anyone who had sailed aboard the Mayflower); and an interest in the social mechanisms through which race becomes real and takes on a life of its own.[xxiii]The African-American novelist Charles W. Chesnutt wrote trenchantly in 1900 that "We make our customs lightly; once made, like our sins, they grip us in bands of steel; we become the creatures of our creation."[xxiv]As Wald points out, race works in exactly the same way, never existing as some intellectual abstraction but always taking restrictive physical form. A bluntly physical system with grave human consequences, race is as solid as Chesnutt's chain of custom, an effective and enduring means to privilege some groups, denigrate and disempower others.
Even if the contemporary terms race and ethnicity can often be used interchangeably in the study of medieval group identities, it could be reasonably asserted that when imbalances of power exist, and especially when physical, mental, and ethical differences are held to differentiate a powerful group from those over whom a superiority is being actually or imaginatively asserted, race must be the preferred term.[xxv]Race is not rendered useless because it is so highly charged, so inevitably haunted by racism, inequality, violence. Quite the opposite. Because race can never be morally neutral, because history has ensured that it is inextricable from power, because race is always connected to corporeality, and because it is at once mutable and permanent, race captures the differentiation of medieval peoples far better than more innocuous terms. Walter Pohl has written that early medieval ethnicity had two functions, integration and distinction. Ethnicity made a collective of people who differed among themselves and who may not have differed much from those it excluded; it proliferated in a nonsystematic and often confusing way a multitude of criteria for distinguishing self from other; and it seldom waivered in its underlying conviction that lines of demarcation among the world's peoples were clean and self-evident.[xxvi]As a force of both cohesion and exclusion, race in twelfth-century Britain clearly performed the same functions, but its use in what follows will stress the embodiedness of medieval collective identities in a way that ethnicity does not.
Race, in other words, is blood.

Stories of Blood

The focus of this book is largely upon the southeast portion of the island of Britain, an area that consolidated itself into a unified kingdom and baptized itself England. I stress, however, the dependence of that nation's self-definition upon those with whom the English shared geographic and imaginative space. Whether proximate or distant, these peoples were frequently figured as less than human, as monstrous. Indeed, fantasies of the utter alterity of the island's other races nourished the twelfth century sense of what constituted Englishness.[xxvii]Thus the Scots were described as a vile and barbaric race who might, as in 1138, cross into England to perform their native acts of crudelitas on any victim they could find, old or young. The Welsh likewise were thought to be the kind of people who cheerfully "cleared villages by plunder, fire, and sword, burnt houses, slaughtered the men."[xxviii]Occupying a nearby island abounding in resources, the Irish were imagined to lack the civility that would have enabled them to put these riches to their proper use. As monstrous as these feral races at the borders of the kingdom might be, however, an even graver danger was supposedly posed by the Jews, since they lived amongst the English in their biggest cities. Beginning in the middle of the twelfth century, it was believed that these proximate aliens had begun to murder for their secret rites the most defenseless members of the Christian community.
This book is divided into five chapters that tell a cumulative though not quite chronological story about the intertwining of race, blood, and monstrosity in twelfth-century Britain. Some of the common threads binding the analysis are an interest in the dynamics of community formation, especially in the wake of conquest; an emphasis upon exclusion and monsterization as catalysts to self-delimitation; and an inquiry into what function narratives (especially historiography, hagiography, and ethnography) play in precipitating or revitalizing such unions. I am especially interested in the groups who find themselves outsiders to new collective identities; in how beneath textual imaginings  of community lies a preoccupation with flesh and blood; and in the instability of racial identities over long periods of time, especially as this fluidity bumps against its opposite, the tendency of race to harden and become immutable. Every chapter centers upon or comes back to the impurity and heterogeneity that impossibly neat categories like "English" and "Christian" conceal. I argue that the mixing together of what is supposed to be held discrete is the work of the medieval monster, a resolutely hybrid figure who is in the end simply the most startling incarnation of race made flesh.
"The Blood of Race," the first chapter, provides a succinct but wide-ranging overview of the elements from which race was constructed in the medieval British Isles, especially by the English. Race, I argue, found the perfect vehicle for its expression in blood. As a metaphor for body and community, as the biological substance that imbues the body with life, this vital fluid often functions as a stabilizing force, allowing communities to delimit their parameters through a belief in common ancestry or history. Yet blood is also a liquid that seldom stays motionless for long, a licentious violator of boundary more than a guardian of the integrity of borders. Thus blood ensures that insular racial identities were never all that stable, no matter how passionately their bearers may have desired them to be. Blood is the somatic element from which identity springs, the substance binding race to body. Many of the elements of which medieval race was composed seem at first glance to be disembodied or abstract. Customs, ritual, law, language, and religion are adoptable; anyone, it seems, can learn them, use them, racially "pass." Yet custom, for example, was understood not as some lifeless body of practice but as the performance and fleshly expression of pre-existent identity. Custom was, in other words, imagined to be congenital, an ancestral inheritance inseparable from race. This belief was reinforced by theories of collective identity that tied character to ancient climatological and environmental influence. Of course, no matter how inextricable racial markers like language and law seemed to embodied racial identities, history proves that these laws can be reconceptualized, new languages can be learned and old ones lost. These performative elements of race anchored identity to body, but could not stop race from its protean vector. Because of its tendency towards admixture and change, race was never in the end separable from the cultural processes that give birth to monsters.
Chapter Two, "Histories of Blood," examines Bede, William of Malmesbury, and Geoffrey of Monmouth. These three historians turned to the past to imagine collective identities essential to the present. When Bede composed his Ecclesiastical History of the English People, no England yet existed. The southeast of the island was a battleground of small kingdoms in fierce martial competition. These petty realms were amalgams of peoples whose ancestors had arrived from various parts of northern Europe, warrior elites who had interbred with the native Britons. By imaging that this multicultural and conflictual expanse was in fact the home of a single race, the gens Anglorum, Bede powerfully promulgated the notion that the English were a people of shared blood and shared history. Though Christian, the indigenous Britons were, on the other hand, ineligible for inclusion in this emerging polity. When a country called England did arrive two centuries later, it was happy to embrace Bede's myth of origin. The events of 1066, however, struck a severe blow against this unity. In the wake of the Norman conquest England was ruled by foreign kings and an imported aristocracy. Writing early in the twelfth century, the monk William of Malmesbury attempted to restore continuity to this "interrupted course of history," as he called it. Half Norman and half English in descent, William thought that he was well positioned to accomplish this task. Yet reconciling these two halves of his identity proved no easier than accommodating the Normans into native history. A fascination with the monstrous, with bodies that cannot reconcile their constitutive differences, therefore pervades William's narration of postcolonial England.  As anxious as William may have been about English identity, however, he probably never felt the same defensiveness as the Welsh, a people whom he and his contemporaries dismissed as barbarians. The last section of this chapter examines how Geoffrey of Monmouth wrote an alternative history of Britain that could challenge the Anglocentric history originated by Bede and reinvigorated by William. A mischievous and confounding text, Geoffrey's History of the Kings of Britain renarrated the British past, founding the island upon blood that at first glance seems remarkably pure but on closer examination turns out to be far more hybrid than even that which coursed through William of Malmesbury's veins.
Impure blood haunted another famous writer of the twelfth-century. A celibate cleric, Paris-educated intellectual, court chaplain, preacher of crusade, and descendant of a Norman conquistador and Welsh princess, Gerald of Wales could never easily articulate his self-identity. Although he dreamed of being appointed an archbishop of St David's, a metropolitan see that he hoped to hold independently of the authority of Canterbury, Gerald's life was a long lesson in learning how his identity could be severely circumscribed by the definitional power of others. The English elite could dismiss Gerald as too Welsh, for example, while the Welsh could reject him as too French. Gerald was never able to reconcile the multiple histories that he incarnated, the doubled blood that he bore. Early in life he alleviated some of his uncertainty by energetically participating in the conquest of Ireland, a land distant enough for him to imagine in his ethnographic accounts of the island that its population constituted a subhuman race, barely distinguishable from livestock. As Gerald realized that promotion at the English court was closed to him, he began to sympathize with the Welsh, a race that the court now marginalizing him had long insisted were as feral as the Irish. Like William of Malmesbury, his brother in both monastic celibacy and racial impurity, Gerald became obsessed by monstrous bodies. Strangely hybrid forms became his dominant mode not only for representations of race but for an exploration of his own conflicted selfhood.
Like Dante's inferno, this book is roughly funnel-shaped in structure. The introduction and first chapter offer sweeping surveys of recent critical work in race theory, advancing a large set of truths about group identity, national histories, and monstrous difference. The second chapter traces a more individual ambit, concentrating on a single and perhaps eccentric figure – and yet to study Gerald of Wales is to wander across continents and cultures. The analysis moves in the third chapter, "City of Catastrophes," from the vastness of national space to the confines of a provincial city. Norwich has a long history, dating at least into the early Saxon period. The dominant urban center in East Anglia, Norwich became an economic force during the period of the Viking settlement and was, at the eve of the Norman conquest, among the most populous communities of England. Perhaps because of its associations with the family of the last English king, Norwich was profoundly reconfigured by the Normans. The implantation of a massive castle, towering cathedral, and new French borough radically altered the urban topography. Native architectural and social structures were demolished, replaced by imported ones quite different from what Norwich had previously known. "City of Catastrophes" reads these challenges to identity and community not only from surviving texts but from the architecture itself, arguing that in the transformation of Norwich can be glimpsed the material consequences of the conquest, and especially its shattering effect upon indigenous ways of life. To restore harmony to this fractured community was going to take not only time but a miracle.
Or a whole series of miracles. The last chapter, "The Flow of Blood in Norwich," investigates the attempts by the masters of the Norman cathedral to foster the cult of a new saint. In 1144 a twelve-year-old boy named William was found murdered in the woods just outside the city. His corpse revealed signs of his having been tortured. An accusation was made by the boy's family that William was martyred by Norwich's most recent immigrants, the Jews. This community had been resident in the city for no more than a decade, having settled there in order to facilitate the financial transactions of the Norman immigrants. William's family found surprising allies in the monks who staffed the city's cathedral, and William's cult enabled a civic community that had been sundered by history to begin to imagine itself as constituting a unity. This chapter therefore explores how the Life of St William, composed by the monk William of Monmouth, attempts to imagine this new community, but at the same time betrays the many differences that prevent an ultimate harmony. Thomas's text sloughs onto the Jews the alterity that once characterized the Normans arriving in Norwich, and makes the implicit argument that should the city rid itself of these monsters dwelling among them, then the traumatic history still evident in the city's changed topography will finally be surmounted.
My previous books have attempted to work simultaneously in medieval literature and in what often gets called critical theory (a field, I would argue, more accurately and more simply described as philosophy). Stories of Blood marks a departure from this work in that much of the theorizing is conducted quietly, often below the level of direct quotation or even of footnote. This departure should not be read as a rejection. I am as committed to philosophically rigorous work as I ever have been, and would not have been able to formulate my argument without the help of theory, especially postcolonial theory. Yet I also feel that the time is right for medievalists to experiment with how they formulate their arguments, articulate their themes, convince their readers. It is time to essay rhetorical devices and generic shifts that can perhaps achieve something a predictable scholarly prose style will not. Each of my chapters therefore makes use of what I call fabulations. These brief, fictionalized, and experimental asides are meant to function like the strange moments that occur throughout twelfth-century historiography, moments when the sedate and scholarly course of the narrative is startled by an irruption of the marvelous, the monstrous, the new. As Monika Otter has made clear in her book Inventiones, such moments are not digressions from the texts that feature them but explorations in another register of the concerns animating those works. Thus Gerald of Wales "interrupts" his Journey Through Wales to narrate a story about a utopia of tiny men. This subterranean domain bears an uncanny resemblance to the lost world of Gerald's own childhood, and permits its narrator to mourn the Welshness he has rejected in himself in order to become a cleric who writes in Latin and a courtier who speaks in French.[xxix]Although I worry that my own fabulations may strike readers as self-indulgent, overwritten, or simply extraneous, it nonetheless seems to me that, even should I fail badly in the attempt, it is worthwhile to allow the sources I have worked with here to imbue my text with their own imprint.
My evidence is gathered mainly from narratives composed by a changed island's clerical elite. These energetic and literate men, introspective and unfailingly ambitious, turned to the writing of history, hagiography and ethnography in order to make sense of a difficult present. They lived during a time of extraordinary cultural clash and social change. Many were, as a result, of mixed racial heritage. William of Malmesbury and Henry of Huntingdon were Norman on their fathers' sides and English on their mothers.' In Gerald of Wales the blood of the Norman Marchers was alloyed with that of Welsh royalty. Geoffrey and Thomas, both of whom styled themselves "of Monmouth," were of unknown descent, but traced their origin from a border town known for its commingling of Welsh, Bretons, Normans and English. Not all of the texts examined in this book are linguistic, moreover, nor is the focus simply upon communal identifications like the nation. My discussion of Gerald of Wales focuses upon a racial identity that is for him agonizingly personal. The book's fourth and fifth chapters are forays into local and urban history, reading upheavals in communal belonging through the drastically altered contours of a single city. An important center for trade since Anglo-Saxon days, Norwich was reconfigured in the wake of the Norman conquest, an architectural colonization that radically altered both its social structure and its lived topography.
Although this book focuses upon England, my approach is oblique: England by way of the archipelago into which it was rapidly expanding, England without anglophilia, England deprived of a manifest destiny. By stressing the heterogeneity of the inhabitants of the British Isles, my aim is to foreground the differences that had to be surmounted in order to imagine that England constituted a homogeneous unity. By stressing the importance of minority populations in general and one in particular, I also intend to counteract somewhat a limitation that Sheila Delany has aptly observed is inherent in "our normative training" as medievalists, a training that tends to be "profoundly eurocentric and, within that, christiancentric."[xxx]This book is therefore populated by the Jews, barbarians, and other human monsters who found themselves ineligible for inclusion in the emergent England of the twelfth century. Throughout my analysis, whether of histories that link present perturbations to a more settled past in the hopes of a stable future, or of hatred unleashed against outsiders in order to bring internal cohesion to collectives, or of the irreconcilable differences that a postcolonial society plants deep in the flesh of its members, I find in every case that narratives of medieval race, narratives that unfailingly connect community to body, are always stories of blood.
It is to an examination of the construction of medieval race that I now turn, with an eye to explaining why this the fundamental category for the distinguishing of medieval peoples should have experienced such a profound crisis in the long wake of the Norman conquest.




[i]William takes the episode from his favorite source, Henry of Huntingdon's Historia Anglorum. The bleeding walls at Ramsey seem to have been a wonder well-known throughout England, and Henry claimed to have seen the flow of blood himself (et ipse ego oculis meis inspexi, 8.22).
[ii]The phrase William employs to describe the process of assimilation for both children is similes nobis effecti, "rendered like us." The process includes learning to eat English foods (beans, bread), nourishment that changes their skin color; starting to speak English words (nostrae usum loquelae); and adopting English Christianity (they were already Christians of a sort in their native land, the mysterious and dimly lit terra sancti Martini – a naming that perhaps hearkens back to the dedication of the monastery at Hastings earlier in the book). As we will see from the first chapter, the Anglicization that William is describing is in fact a complete change of race.
[iii]See R. R. Davies, The First English Empire, 54; cf. 3, where Davies speaks of "the problem that is the British Isles." Davies makes a similar point specifically about the difficulty of defining medieval Wales in Conquest, Coexistence and Change 4. Similar thoughts on the non-inevitability of the emergence of England are offered by Patrick Wormald in "Bede, the Bretwaldas, and the Origins of the Gens Anglorum" 104 and by John Moreland, "Ethnicity, Power and the English" 25. The transformation of historical chance into national destiny is also of course Benedict Anderson's influential theme in Imagined Communities; see especially 12.
[iv]Patricia Ingham captures the workings of this process eloquently when she explains the centrality of fantasy to formation of community: "The nation is always an illusion, a fantasy of wholeness that threatens again and again to fragment from the inside out. Fantasies of national identity teach peoples to desire union; they help inculcate in a populace the apparent 'truth' that unity, regulation, coordination, and wholeness are always better, more satisfying, and more fascinating, than the alternatives. Yet in order to promote desires for national unity, the nation, its core identity, must appear always to have been there, poised to fascinate its people, and ready to be desired" (Sovereign Fantasies17). Ingham specifically links this process with the mythic Arthur, through whom "an increasingly literate public can learn to desire a unified future by delighting in the imagined glories of a unified past."
[v]Review of Marjorie Chibnall, The Normans466.
[vi]"'Gens Normannorum' -- Myth or Reality?" 114.
[vii]See Christopher A. Snyder's review of the scholarship in The Britons 2-5, as well as Davies on the region (gwlad) as the core of Welsh communal identification in Conquest, Coexistence, and Change 13-14, "an inauspicious base on which to build the unity of Wales."
[viii]John of Fordun fourteenth century history of the Scots traces the descent of the race through Scota, daughter of an Egyptian pharoah; see Bruce Webster, "John of Fordun" 85.
[ix]"Race Relations in Post-Conquest Wales" 32.
[x]Thus in 1998 the American Anthropological Association declared that inequalities among "so-called racial groups" have nothing to do with biological inheritance, but derive from historical and social forces. A year later the New England Journal of Medicinedeclared in an editorial that "race is a social construct, not a scientific classification." Lisa Lampert argues the importance of both documents to reconceptualizing race in the Middle Ages in "Race, Periodicity, and the (Neo-) Middle Ages" 411, citing some dissenting scientific voices who stress the applicability of race to the treatment of certain diseases. Critical legal scholars Robert L. Hayman, Jr., and Nancy Levit point out that biological race has been denounced as pseudo-scientific since at least 1904 ("Un-natural Things" 163), though like many phenomena that do not have a basis in fact race remains a profoundly influential set of assumptions with material consequences (159).
[xi]And so Gayle Wald writes that race possesses a "chimerical and arbitrary nature, yet seems real, natural and obvious because of the "multifarious needs, fantasies, and aspirations" it supports and expresses (Crossing the Line 6).
[xii]The quotation is from H. Reinerth, Das Federseemor als Siedlungsland des Vorzeitmenschen (1936), cited by John Moreland in "Ethnicity, Power and the English" 23. Moreland writes soberly of the power of belief in overcoming the inconveniences of fact in connecting the past to the present via filiation. Cf. R. R. Davies: "As to myths of biological descent they may well have acquired particular connotations and spurious scientific validation in the nineteenth century: but they were also of course the veriest commonplaces of the historical mythology of the medieval world" ("The Peoples of Britain and Ireland I. Identities" 3-4). See also Susan Reynolds, "What Do We Mean by 'Anglo-Saxon' and 'Anglo-Saxons'?" where she introduces the concept of a "blood-community" (405).
[xiii]See Communities of Violence: Persecution of Minorities in the Middle Ages, a book which advances a strong argument for the local determination of the deployment of intergroup violence. Nirenberg's influence will be shown most clearly in my chapters on Norwich at the end of this book.
[xiv]The English and the Normans 9.
[xv]Thus the medievalist Stephen J. Harris, following the model proposed by Michael Banton in Racial Theories, uses word race to describe "a group whose boundaries are relatively difficult to cross," and ethnicity for groups with "relatively porous boundaries" (Race and Ethnicity in Anglo-Saxon Literature, 185). Harris is sophisticated in his analysis throughout his book, but I disagree with his distinction between these terms.
[xvi]David M. Goldenberg, "The Development of the Idea of Race" 562.
[xvii]Andrew Tyrrell makes this point well in "Early Medieval Bodies and Corporeal Identity" 140.
[xviii]Curta, review of Medieval Europeans.
[xix]"Is There a 'Neo-Racism'?" 22. Lisa Lampert brilliantly connects Balibar's work to medieval constructions of race in her essay "Race, Periodicity, and the (Neo-) Middle Ages" 398-99.
[xx]For an indication of the vigor of this analysis as well as the copious bibliography it has generated, see the essays collected by Richard Corradini et al., The Construction of Communities in the Early Middle Ages and by Andrew Gillett, On Barbarian Identity: Critical Approaches to Ethnicity in the Early Middle Ages. By using the word race, however, it is my intention to call attention to the embodied aspects of medieval community, especially in their relation to blood.
[xxi]Jonathan Marks, "Replaying the Race Card," American Anthropological Association Newsletter 39 (1998) 4; cited by Andrew Tyrrell, "Early Medieval Bodies" 141.
[xxii]"Expanding the Discourse on 'Race'" 611.
[xxiii]Crossing the Line: Racial Passing in Twentieth-Century U. S. Literature and Culture, pp. 6-7. Though such observations seem most frequently applied to constructions of subaltern race, they apply no less truly to those for whom race is empowering; see, e.g., Ruth Frankenberg, White Women, Race Matters: The Social Construction of Whiteness. Cf. also Walter Pohl on constructivist analysis of ethnogenesis, "The Construction of Communities" 1-3.
[xxiv]The House Behind the Cedars, 24.
[xxv]The same argument holds for the supposedly neutral term that many historians – including R. R. Davies and Hugh M. Thomas -- use instead of ethnicity, "people." Other words could be adopted (communities, solidarities, collectivities), but neutrality of designation does not seem to me to be the point here.
[xxvi]Walter Pohl, "Introduction: Strategies of Distinction" 4-5.
[xxvii]These multiple exclusions were, needless to say, a rather fragile means of constructing identity Cf., for example, Steven F. Kruger on the instability that arose from medieval Christian identities being predicated on their difference from Jewishness, "The Spectral Jew" 14.
[xxviii]Both these stories appear in the Gesta Stephani, 1.26 and 1.8 respectively.
[xxix]Monika Otter, Inventiones 144-46. Otter writes that the narrative "is a simple story about growing up and losing one's innocence," but is also fundamentally about language and loss. A discussion of the words used in the subterranean world, for example, quickly becomes a consideration of Welsh; the boy who once had access to this fairyworld grows up to become a Latin-trained priest.
[xxx]"'Turn It Again'" 2. Lisa Lampert speaks of "attempting to de-center Christianity from a normative position" in Gender and Jewish Difference from Paul to Shakespeare 1.

Stories of Blood 2: The Blood of Race

$
0
0
receipt roll for tallage of Issac fil Jurnet in Norwich, 1233. E 401/1565
by J J Cohen

Today I am continuing to blog Stories of Blood, the original version of the project that became Hybridity, Identity and Monstrosity in Medieval Britain: On Difficult Middles. You will find part one, the introduction, here and a downloadable bibliography to 2004 (!) here. This chapter may be the creakiest, since so much good work on medieval race that stresses its corporeality has been accomplished in the last decade.


The Blood of Race

Ten races, twelfth-century readers were told, participated in the long history of the British Isles: the Romans, Welsh, Picts, Scots, Irish, English, Danes, Normans, Jews and Saracens. Three of these peoples could have been imagined to be related by common descent, since the Romans, Welsh and Normans had proclaimed themselves at one time or another the offspring of refugees from fallen Troy. Yet this hypothetically communal ancestry was seldom invoked. Three of the twelve races (Romans, Picts, Danes) had already vanished from Britain, eradicated or absorbed into other bloodlines. The Normans were destined to join them, beginning to lose their differentiating name within a few decades of the century's start and relinquishing shortly thereafter much of their hold on a language, culture, and history separate from the English. The Irish, Scots and Welsh were meanwhile finding themselves described by this newly amalgamated England as barbarians, scarcely risen above the level of animals. The two non-Christian races, Jews and Saracens, were coming to inhabit widening fantasy spaces, gaining an energetic existence as monsters inimical to Christian community. The Jews were for the English an enemy within, a disturbingly alien people who plotted the destruction of their neighbors. Saracens were geographically distant but imaginatively proximate: almost every English history written at this time, for example, found it de rigeur to include a narrative of Christian martial exploits in the Holy Land; Saracens were frequently depicted in contemporary art as well. Crusading polemic represented the followers of Mohammed as bellicose and perverse idolaters. Real Muslims paid a price for this demonization every time an inhabitant from the British Isles was convinced to take ship for the east. The Jews became by the century's close frequent targets for a similar kind of violence, with the year 1190 witnessing a first eruption of pogroms.
As this brief narration suggests, race in twelfth-century Britain was a paradoxical category, at once mutable (the Normans vanish into Englishness) and refractory (the Welsh and the Jews find themselves locked into monsterizing depictions as the category "English" ceases to demonstrate the permeability that allowed it to absorb the Normans). This chapter examines the twinned fluidity and substantiality of medieval race, the bodies and bodily performances that gave race forms that proved either enduring or ephemeral. The currents of history that flowed through the British archipelago at this time enabled some groups to congeal into self-nominated collectives, while others found themselves rigidly defined in terms they had never dreamed. This flow of history was also a flow of blood: blood left in the path of unrelenting conquest; the blood of feud, rebellion, resistance, of innocent slaughter and of gleeful shedding; blood that brought into being new island mythologies, new ways of imagining community; blood that circulated through denigrated bodies and rendered them forever set apart. Most visible in the body of the ostracized, medieval race is an intimate of that figure never far from a flow of blood, the monster.

A Vision of Blood, 1230

Jurnepin of Norwich sat by the river Wensum, crying. The swaying of the ships at dock, the gurgle of the silty water helped him think of something, anything, besides the ache. His leg was wet with blood. Yesterday the little boy had been a Christian named Odard, skipping rocks off muddy puddles in the streets of Norwich. That name, given by the followers of the Hanged One, had been blotted out forever. He was now Jurnepin, a circumcised Jew. You must never eat pork again, Senioret told him as he prepared the knife. The stroke that had cut his foreskin had also excised his Christianity. The gates of heaven slammed shut, and left him in tears and blood among the Jews.

Benedict, Jurnepin's father, was a Christian convert. A high price, his friends had sneered, to belong to a community that hates us. Jurnepin had known their faces long before, had seen them glaring at his father as he made his physician's rounds. As a captive in Jacob's house, he caught their names in the flow of their familiar French: Leo, Deudone, Joppe, Elias, Mosse, Simon, Sampson, Isaac le Petit, Diaia le Cat. These men had their revenge on Benedict when Jacob and Senioret reclaimed his son.Once a Jew, always a Jew, they said. It wasfunny, Jurnepin had often heard the Christians repeating the same phrase, even when he and his dad were together in the cathedral. Were there some lines that just couldn't be crossed? Can a Breton ever become French, or a Welshman English? Can the leopard change its spots, or the Ethiopian his skin? Might a boy growing up in Yorkshire ever become as English as a Londoner? Must a Jew always remain a Jew?

Benedict had learned to praise in Latin the son of a God who was not supposed to have any sons. He had mastered all the local customs and assimilated to Norwich with a convert's zeal. Yet there was something in him and in his son that perhaps could not be changed, something that even now Jurnepin felt trickling along his cheeks, felt congealed along his thigh. At the age of five Jurnepin the Jew knew that race is born of trauma, race is born of blood.


The Ethiopian's Skin

The fabulation that opens this chapter is based upon an incident imperfectly known from the historical record.[i]In 1230 a five-year-old boy was found wandering the riverbank in the East Anglian city of Norwich. He tearfully announced that he was a Jew. After a woman named Matilda de Burnham brought him to her house, some Jewish men arrived and demanded the surrender of the boy, whom they called Jurnepin. When Matilda refused, they enjoined her not to feed him pork and set off for the royal castle in search of the sheriff. The boy's father, Benedict, was summoned by a woman who thought she recognized the child. Meanwhile the Jews complained to the sheriff and the bailiffs, demanding custody. Although he at first insisted that he was indeed Jurnepin, when his father arrived the boy admitted to being Benedict's son, Odard. Abducted by a man named Jacob while playing in the streets and held captive in his house, Odard/Jurnepin had been involuntarily circumcised. Senioret, "Jew of Norwich," was outlawed for performing the act, while thirteen others were called to trial for their crimes. A series of legal starts and stops beset the case, so that it was heard in turn by the citizens and church in Norwich, by the king and the archbishop of Canterbury, by a mixed jury of Jews and Christians. In the end three Jews were hanged: Isaac le Petit, Daia, and Mosse cum Naso ["Nosey Moses"]. The remainder either died awaiting trial or fled abroad and became fugitives, taking their families with them. Benedict's name and occupation of physician strongly suggest that he was a converted Jew. His former coreligionists seem to have been reclaiming his son, an act that they conducted fairly openly and with confidence in royal protection through the sheriff and bailiffs, officers of the crown.[ii]
Si mutare potest Aethiops pellem suam? As the Book of Jeremiah asks (13:23) in a formulation that medieval writers were fond of quoting, can the leopard change its spots, can the Ethiopian change his skin? The identity of the little boy found crying by the river Wensum evokes profound uncertainties about the interconnection of race, blood, and community. Behind these questions lay an unsettled history, not just in Norwich or in England but throughout the British archipelago. The conquistadors of varied ancestry who had shared the spoils of William of Normandy's newly acquired realm originally collected themselves under the umbrella designation Franci, differentiating themselves from the subaltern English over whom they exerted power.[iii]Yet the victors at Hastings assimilated to the racial identity of their subjects, not vice versa. English saints, traditions, laws, and history were adopted by the kingdom's new elite, engendering a tumultuously hybrid culture that preoccupied itself with trying to imagine an unbroken past. Despite the startling plasticity that the early years of the twelfth century witnessed, moreover, the century closed with its racial categories hardened into the most resistant of cultural cement. A nearly unbreachable gulf yawned between the English and the other inhabitants of the island, making it difficult to assimilate a Jew who had embraced the very faith supposed to differentiate England not only from its Jews but also the barbaric peoples who limned borders of the realm. The people of Scotland, Ireland and Wales were held to be Christian in name alone, as contemptible as pagans in the degenerate practice of their creed.[iv]
The racial categories that have divided the British Isles for centuries solidified during the twelfth century, with England aggressively declaring its paninsular superiority. Four non-anglophone groups were lastingly relegated to subaltern status, three finding themselves inhabiting the fringe of England's center and the fourth expelled wholesale in 1290. Yet an incident like the forced circumcision of a five-year-old boy in 1230 could shake English confidence that island identities had been permanently reordered. Is the child a Christian or a Jew, free citizen of Norwich or property of the crown, redeemed from ignorance or captive to an alien mode of being, Odard or Jurnepin? To which people will he be returned, the francophone Jews who demand that he not eat pig flesh, or the English-speaking Christians who claim he belongs to Norwich in a way no Jew could? Whose blood runs through his veins? Does he take his identity from his father, from the people his father rebuked and who have ritually reclaimed him, from the community in which he is being raised, from the community of the realm, from the universal church? The movement of the trial from local to royal to ecclesiastical arenas suggests the widening gyre of these questions, and their potential irresolvability. Did Christ's blood wipe the boy clean at baptism? Did the sacrament eradicate the Jewishness of his father? Whose blood must be shed in payment for the boy's physical transformation? Has the blood spilled at his circumcision changed the sanguineous flow in his body, or was that ritual of Jewish belonging a reincorporation of blood that baptism failed to alter?
Despite the incomplete nature of the archival evidence, the controversy surrounding the circumcision of Odard/Jurnepin vividly illustrates the complicated connections between identity and blood in the Middle Ages. To speak about blood is to speak of human corporeality, of our existence as embodied creatures. The very essence of life, blood's pulsation through the veins sustains the flesh. As a substance and as a metonymy for bodiliness itself, blood gives being its solidity, binding identity to corporeality. Yet blood is never individual. It is always shared, always a figure in the Middle Ages for community. Ancestral blood binds individuals to collective histories, and thereby to corporate identities. Medieval conceptions of race are thus often familial in their vocabulary, especially as origins are traced back to founding fathers. Hengist and Horsa, great-great grandsons of Odin himself, were said by the English historian Bede to be the primal leaders of the Anglo-Saxon settlement of Britain (Ecclesiastical History 1.15). Just as Aeneas engendered the Romans, according to British tradition his grandson Brutus bestowed cultural and corporeal heritage upon the Britons. By the twelfth century these Britones, Cymry or Welsh might have been uninterested in anything but affiliations we would today call regional. They might have fought for no single ruler, allying themselves with petty princes engaged in internecine wars. They might not even have conceptualized Wales as a geopolitical entity in the same way that the colonizing English and Normans did. Yet the trauma of vigorously renewed invasion in the twelfth century provided a rallying point. The knowledge of shared Trojan descent allowed the scattered Welsh to gather themselves into a single race. Such a community of blood could not coalesce, moreover, without related processes of disidentification.[v]The Welsh became the Welsh relationally, through the fact that they held themselves to be different from the nearby English, Flemish, Normans, Irish, Jews.[vi]These other races were imagined to have their own distinguishing blood, their own individuating histories.
Consaguinitas, "communal blood," connects the individual to the group, shared identity to single body. Yet despite the fact that it is integral to stabilizing and substantiating identities, blood is not solid matter but restless liquid. Inherited yet susceptible to environmental influence, sustaining the body yet eager to flow from it, blood cannot solidify immutable forms. Peoples change profoundly over time. Blood's protean energy, its unceasing movement toward connection, ensures that it will commingle previously disparate categories, will confuse what it was supposed to keep discrete. Blood congeals, providing a possible stability; and blood flows, seeking any egress it can find from circumscription. As coagulant blood is that which materializes identity and makes it real, an anchor for history in the body. But as fluctuant blood is constant movement, a promiscuous violator of boundary. Possessed of a dual nature, acting as both inertial force and catalyst to unexpected change, blood is no mere symbol or metaphor for race. Blood is race made flesh.
Alive with a detritus of inherited forms, blood is bound by history. Exploding with novelty, inexhaustible in its combinatory vitality, blood is perpetually forming new admixtures, new hybrids, new monsters.

The Matter of Race

That race continues to be a controversial term among medievalists owes much to the fact that, although etymologically related to Latin and romance terms describing descent, the word has no exact medieval equivalent. Natio, gens, genus, stirps (and to a lesser extent populus, nomen, sanguis, and lingua) are the most frequently encountered Latin nouns today translated as "race." In many instances these terms could more neutrally be rendered nation, people, ethnic identity, linguistic community, family or kin group. Yet even a word as seemingly familiar as natio, destined to become the modern English word nation, implies in a medieval context not a geopolitical entity like the United States, with its idea of a shared geography whose diverse population nonetheless forms a single community. A medieval natio need be nothing more than a group of people linked by their common descent (consaguinitas), since natio and its vernacular equivalents derive ultimately from the Latin verb nasci, "to be born." The word thereby carries implications that we would today describe as biological.[vii]Race, as we saw in the introduction to this book, may be culturally constructed, but race is almost always involved in questions of blood.
No scholar has explored the complexities of medieval race more thoroughly than the historian Robert Bartlett. Conflict and change, Bartlett argues, ensured that race would be a perpetually unsettled category: "Medieval terminology may have allowed a biological or genetic construal of race, but it also allowed a picture of races as changing cultural communities, often in competition, often forming and reforming, overflowing and cutting across political boundaries, providing identities and claims for their members" ("Concepts of Race and Ethnicity" 54). In delineating the components of medieval race Bartlett takes as his point of departure the canonist Regino of Prüm (d. 915), who stated that races [nationes] are distinct in descent, customs, language, and laws.[viii]These distinctions are seldom as clear-cut as Regino's confident articulation makes them seem. Customs, language and law are subject to rapid change and might be shared across cultural boundaries or not uniformly distributed within them. Descent might be traced differently according to which tradition is being invoked by at a particular time. Multiple and mutually exclusive myths of origin could coexist without causing much dissonance. What matters, however, is that customs, language, law and descent were the criteria most frequently invoked when medieval peoples thought about their own collective identities as well as those carried by their neighbors. When Bernard, the bishop of St David's in Wales, was arguing  to the pope for the primacy of his seat and its independence from English Canterbury, he invoked the distinctiveness of the Welsh race in exactly these terms.[ix]
Only descent explicitly anchors race to body. Yet all four of the components propounded by Regino are inextricably somatic in their expression and effects. When dryly enumerated in the lists of ethnographers, customs [mores] might at first glance seem insubstantial, abstract. Yet customs are practices that render communal belonging visible in the flesh. They include such embodied phenomena as comportment, table manners, bathing habits, bodily modification, clothing, armor, self-adornment, hairstyle and grooming. Customs were, in the words of R. R. Davies, "powerful and visible cultural and ethnic identifiers" that medieval people seldom took lightly.[x]In the eighth century, the lack of the round Petrine tonsure among Welsh and Irish monks was held by the English historian Bede to be a mark of their inferiority, while the fact that they kept Easter according to the outdated Julian calendar further proved that they were a people quite literally locked in a more primitive time. When the English met the Normans at the Battle of Hastings, before a single word left either army's mouth it was obvious who belonged to which side by coiffure. Insular natives had flowing locks and moustaches, invaders wore short hair and were freshly shaved.[xi]William of Malmesbury recounts that spies sent by King Harold to reconnoiter the enemy camp reported that the Norman army was composed of priests because of their relative hairlessness:
After enlarging at great length on the leader's superb self-confidence, they added in all seriousness that almost every man in William's army seemed to be a priest, all their faces including both lips being clean-shaven; for the English leave the upper lip, with its unceasing growth of hair, unshorn, which Julius Caesar describes as a national custom of the ancient Britons too in his book on the Gallic War. (History of the Kings of England 3.239)
In dwelling upon physical difference between the two peoples the passage accomplishes a dual purpose. First, the sly intimation that the Normans are priestly will be echoed a bit later in the text when William of Normandy's army spends the night before battle in the laudable ritual of confessing their sins, taking communion at daybreak (3.242). The dissolute English meanwhile spend a sleepless evening singing, drinking, and carousing (3.241). Second, the suggestion that the English are a latter day version of the Britons on the eve of Roman conquest prepares the way for the changing of the guard that William of Normandy will effect: just as the Britons fell to the Romans, so the English will fall to the Normans. Although William of Malmesbury's clean-cut portrait of Norman and English difference is undoubtedly simplified, Mathew Paris maintained that Englishmen hostile to the Normans were growing their beards defiantly long even as the twelfth century was coming to a close.[xii]
William of Malmesbury provides another illuminating anecdote about hair and race in his Life of Wulfstan. William was eager to demonstrate that Wulfstan, a former supporter of Harold and the most notable English bishop to survive the Norman purge of the episcopate, was (like William of Malmesbury himself) something of an English-Norman hybrid. Thus the bishop is said to carry a small knife with him for personal grooming and for scraping manuscripts. Should he happen to espy an English cleric with the long locks typical of the day, this knife would fly out to snip away some hair. Wulfstan would then enjoin his victim
by their vow of obedience to return the rest of their hair to the same level plane. Anyone who thought it worth objecting he would charge with effeminacy [mollitiem], and openly threaten with ill: men who blushed to be what they had been born, and let their hair flow like women, would be no more use than women in the defense of their country against the foreigner [gentas transmarinas, lit. "the race from across the sea"]. No one would deny that this was shown to be true that same year when the Normans came.[xiii]
Hair demarcates in Wulfstan's harangue a racial line masquerading as a gender division. When the English clerics resemble women, the Normans arrive to give a lesson not just in proper coiffure but in masculine identity. If only the long-tressed English had resembled the gentes transmarinae in hair and (therefore, it seems) character, they would not have required conquering. What the bishop-turned-guerilla-barber could not have predicted, however, was that the dandies of William Rufus's court would adore the native hairstyles and grow their own locks in emulation.[xiv]Anselm, the revered Archbishop of Canterbury, took the regularization of hair length so seriously that his Council of Westminster (1102) issued a canon against priests wearing their hair long.[xv]
Flowing hair and an unkempt body tend to signify wildness, while impeccable grooming seems civilization incarnate. Gerald of Wales allied Irish degeneracy with their long hair and uncut beards (History and Topography of Ireland 3.93), allowing him a groaner of a Latin pun on beards and barbarity. Welsh civility, on the other hand, was underscored by Gerald's reference to their careful shaving and scrupulous dental hygiene (their teeth "shine like ivory,"Description of Wales 1.11). By the time the boy Odard found himself a captive in Jacob's house, beards might have distinguished the Jews from other citizens of Norwich, a distinction probably emphasized further through clothing. Although it is difficult to ascertain how well the injunction was enforced, the Lateran council of 1215 had commanded that Jews living among Christians wear differentiating sartorial marks. Contemporary manuscript illustrations record numerous versions of the pileum cornutum, the "horned hat," on Jewish heads. Clothing likewise separated the civil from the wild. Barbarians (from the English point of view) wore vestments too coarse or unrefined, like the Irish in their rough mantles. Or they might eschew proper garb entirely, such as the Scots with their visible buttocks or the Welsh with their shockingly bare feet and legs.
Clothing is a strategy of distinction that makes identity visible through combinations of bodily accentuation, concealment, exaggeration, and revelation. Other customs like tattooing inscribe identity on the skin itself. Circumcision is a ritual practice that spectacularly binds custom to body through corporeal modification. Muslims and Jews circumcised their male children; Christians did not, and were therefore fascinated by the practice. Its assumed power to differentiate Christians from Jews is seen vividly in the Odard/Jurnepin episode, especially as the boy believes so strongly that to be circumcised is to be transformed permanently in one's flesh. As Joe Hillaby points out, Christians whose experience of Jews living in their midst was still young and who had never witnessed the eight days of prayers, feasting and ritual that attended the circumcision of a medieval Jew might have found the event "outlandish and puzzling," perhaps even "full of menace."[xvi]An accusation of ritual murder made at Gloucester in 1168 arose during just such a celebration, when Jews from all over England were in attendance. That a connection between circumcision and race was firmly in place by the early twelfth century is suggested by the hyperbolic descriptions of forced circumcision found in crusade propaganda. A forged letter from the Byzantine emperor that circulated widely throughout the west declared that the Turks invading the Holy Land seized Christians, cut their foreskins over baptismal fonts, and forced them to urinate into this unholy mixture.[xvii]For Christian polemicists such scenes were an ultimate horror, the bloody transformation of unwilling Christians into Saracens. The anxiety underwriting such fantasies is that the racial other will come too close, will break the tenuous boundary that differentiates the self from all it must not be.[xviii]
Rituals of submission and homage likewise involve their participants bodily, and connect custom to the bearing of particular weapons and to martial codes such as chivalry. When the pirate Rollo, founder of the Norman race, decides for his own security to hold his newly annexed lands in fealty from the king of France, he must perform a formalized submission. The prerequisite to this ritual is baptism, a gesture that the politically astute Rollo is happy to render. When, however, he is asked to make his public declaration of dependence, the following scene unfolds:
[When] the bystanders suggested that Rollo should kiss the foot of his benefactor, he scorned the idea of approaching the king on his knees, and seizing the king's foot put it to his mouth as he stood there. The king fell backward, and the Northmen roared with laughter. When the Franks protested, Rollo excused his impertinence by appealing to the custom of his own country. (William of Malmesbury, Deeds of the Kings of the English 2.127)
Baptism clearly has not changed Rollo's inner being, for William writes of his post-christening "innate and uncontrollable barbarity." The ruined ritual of submission, meanwhile, allows Rollo to assert his dominance even in a supposedly subordinate position, and to excuse the humiliation of the king by appealing to his own (unchanged) racial customs.
Sexual practice was also integral to medieval race. Gerald of Wales famously asserted that the Welsh had inherited a sodomite identity from their Trojan forebears, even if they did not in fact engage in same-sex copulation anymore.[xix]The same writer was unable to comprehend Irish marital customs because, at the advent of the English, they allowed for polygamy. Ruaidrí Ua Conchobair took six concurrent wives to solidify his political supremacy. An outraged Gerald declared the Irish an "adulterous race, an incestuous race, a race illegitimately born and begotten."[xx]Sexual difference was frequently linked to racial difference. By the thirteenth century, it was sometimes argued among Christians that Jewish men bled once a month. Some connected the curse of Jewish menstruation to the Jews in the New Testament who declare of the death of Christ "His blood be on us, and on our children" (Matthew 27:25). Others argued that Jews, like women, suffered a humoral imbalance that rendered them melancholic and therefore susceptible to periodic bleeding. Medical texts argued that this bloody flux was caused by the detrimental changes Jewish diets wrought on their bodies. Most authorities tended to combine theological and medical explanations, and agreed that this bleeding made Jews as a race more like women than men.[xxi]Similarly for Muslims, who were long accused of sharing with Christian women an inordinate lust and a defective ability to reason. Like the Jewish and the feminine body, Saracen corporeal imperfection was often attributed to an unbalanced inner chemistry, in this case a humoral system that had been permanently overheated by the torrid eastern sun.
Diet offers a similarly corporeal racial dividing line. You are what you eat is a modern proverb with immense applicability to the Middle Ages. Christians, Muslims and Jews all developed ascetic traditions that argued that the regulation of what goes into a body has a profound impact on identity. Although Ireland was more ancient in its Christianity than England, and although Ireland in the twelfth century was possessed of some stunning artistic and cultural achievements, Gerald of Wales depicted the island as a primitive place in order to justify its ongoing colonization. In one particularly vivid passage he writes of hide-clad pagans from an island in the sea of Connacht. When some sailors blown off course by a storm arrive near their home, two men from the isle sail out to greet them and are taken aboard the lost ship. These men speak the Irish language and wear their hair long, making it clear to what race they belong. They are also overawed by their first encounter with cheese and bread. Such labor-intensive staples of advanced civilizations are as unknown to them as the Christian religion. When last seen the ignorant pagans are gratefully departing with a loaf of bread and a chunk of cheese to bring to their people as a wonder; it is unclear if they will devour these foods or worship them (History and Topography of Ireland 3.103).
Fascinated by the fact that Muslims did not drink the sacramental staple of the western diet, wine, some Christian writers imagined that Mohammed must have been a drunkard who had committed murder while inebriated.[xxii]Pig flesh provided a convenient boundary for Christians to separate themselves from both Muslims and Jews, who followed biblical prohibitions against its consumption. Gerald of Wales relates that a demon in Italy once confessed that he liked inhabiting the bodies of heathens and Jews because they do not eat pork, rendering that ubiquitous Christian food a strange metonymy for the Eucharist (Jewel of the Church 1.18). In the Odard/Junepin case, the Jewish plea that the boy not be fed pork is clearly a demand that his Jewish identity be admitted. Jewish minorities were set apart from the Christians among whom they dwelled by their nonparticipation in the alimentary rhythms that structured majority life. They fasted at strange times; they ate meat during Lent; they rejected certain foods (cheese, wine, meat) not prepared at Jewish hands in accordance with their own ritual requirements; they did not celebrate the holy days that anchored the Christian calendar and gave occasional license to communal feasting and intoxication.
The romance Richard Coeur de Lion imagines the English king enthusiastically devouring roasted Saracen, thinking that his cook has prepared an especially tasty pig. As Geraldine Heng has demonstrated, the episode differentiates the two races in an unforgettably visual way (Empire of Magic 63-113). Later in the same work Richard tricks Saracen nobles into devouring a similarly cannibalistic meal, forcing them to become like him through the forbidden flesh they consume. Dietary lines and their transgression could work similarly, if less dramatically, in history. When in 1171 Henry II arrived in Ireland to receive the submission of the princes of the north of the country, he arranged an extravagant English-style feast prepared (Anglicane mense– a terminology which nicely draws attention to the fact that the Irish did not at this time eat at tables). The formal dinner was an act of aggression, meant to overawe the Irish royals by the copiousness of the food as well as its elegant delivery. The Irish were forcibly Anglicized in the process, not just because to sit at Henry's English table was to acknowledge the superiority of his court but because the chieftains had to eat the foreign dishes served. Among these was the flesh of crane (carne gruina), a bird that the Irish loathed as a food.[xxiii]Crane in their bellies and a new taste implanted on their tongues, the princes make their submission both verbally and gustatorily, exiting the repast substantially less Irish than when they entered.
Custom is clearly corporeal in both expression and effects. Imagined to be an ancestral inheritance, part and parcel of biological descent, custom was central to what medieval writers called national character, the stereotyped personality a race was imagined as collectively possessing.[xxiv]For William of Malmesbury the Danes are barbariwhose residence among the English infects the latter with the former's native propensity to overindulge in alcohol. When Alfred secures the baptism of the Danish king Guthrum as part of the submission that will create the Danelaw, William writes that "non mutabit Ethiops pellem suam" ("the Ethiopian will not change his skin"): even after accepting Christianity, the Danes remain fundamentally unaltered in their barbarous character.[xxv]Herbert de Losinga, the ambitious Norman bishop of Norwich (1091-1119), composed a letter to a renegade monk of British descent who had been attached to his cathedral monastery. Herbert seizes the opportunity to impugn all the Britons as inherently untrustworthy in their personality:
It is an awful condition, that of inability to be changed. The Ethiopian, though washed, is an Ethiopian still; nor can he, whose skin is dusky by nature, become white by Baptism. You Britons talk too much; but none of you fulfils the promises he makes. The British, methinks, are as fickle in flying as they are ardent in making an assault ... You, intoxicated with the good yield of your oats, apply yourself to copious potations ... Fickle and most deceitful of all the Britons, come home with all speed, or prepare to receive the anathema which is being got ready for you.[xxvi]
History does not record whether the truant Briton returned, though the contempt that the bishop's letter betrays does not encourage much hope. In Herbert's exasperated formulation (quite a common one for the eleventh and twelfth centuries) national character is like skin color, an inalterable biological fact. Likewise the behaviors, attitudes, and historical actions – that is, the customs -- through which this character manifests.

Whitby, c. 1110

            Tostig dreamt of storms all night, tempests formed of words. When he was five years old Tostig and his father had been caught by a sudden gale, blown across a blackened sea. Now he was amid the wind and waves again, alone. In the rush of air and heave of brine he could hear his name, over and over, a taunt in a language that could barely wrap its mouth around its sounds. His name became alien syllables, blown to pieces in a tempest's change.
Tostig had been the purest melody when whispered by his mother, when breathed, even in exasperation, by his dad. Now each time he walked the cliffs to see if the fishing boats had returned, or strolled the docks to look at the goods from London and from abroad, he was sure to be jeered as Tostig Þe Dane. His friends pronounced the words as if they were fresh from Norway. They never tired of the joke.
Tostig's grandfather, his namesake, had once taken him at tide's ebb to a secret cove. Above its rocks Tostig saw the monastery, the very place where a cowherd named Cædmon once composed an English poem about the creation of the world, a poem that people in Whitby sometimes still sang. Grandfather Tostig told him that his own grandfather – also named, of all things, Tostig -- had a happy career raiding the villages along the North Sea. One night he was separated from the rest of his party. He huddled until dawn on the wet sand of the cove, wondering if he would ever find his kinsmen and their boats. He wandered into Whitby the next day, and never left. Yes, Tostig was descended from vikingar, pirates,but so were many of the families who lived hereabouts. It was just that these vikings had long ago become farmers, fishermen, ordinary.
            Tostig hated his name. He begged his parents to change it, even if grandfather would be angry enough (as his father had claimed) to wake from the dead and walk. His parents had, at last, agreed. Tomorrow he would truly become Angelcynn, because tomorrow he would be known as William. It did not occur to Tostig that the name was not in fact English at all. A few decades ago Tostig was the more comfortable name to pronounce, while William was the kind of word a speaker in Whitby had to train a tongue around. None of this mattered to Tostig, never again to be Tostig Þe Dane, viking island in an Anglian sea.
William. A name as sweet as the breath of air with which it began, as melodious as the hum into which it dissolved. Hundreds of boys from every part of England were even now being christened with its sweeter sounds. So what if at the age of twelve Tostig was a little late in embracing this new destiny?

Flux

Congenital in its relation to a people's history, custom would seem to be aligned with the stabilizing power of blood.[xxvii]Yet hairstyle, dress, and the rituals surrounding the consumption of food and drink can be adopted. Racial passing could and did occur, even between Muslims and Christians. To circumvent the blockade of Acre, a group of Muslims shaved their beards, donned western clothes, and placed pigs aboard their ships, distilling the visible essence of Christianity into sartorial choice, grooming, and food consumption.[xxviii]Through acculturation both individuals and groups could change in race over time. Sometimes these changes were made wholesale and by choice. More frequently they happened slowly, piecemeal, through osmosis. Race could, in fact, be figured as infectious. William of Malmesbury noted that during the reign of Edgar, England became so international a place that the English were contaminated by the stereotypical behaviors of a host of foreigners (alienigenae): they "learnt from the Saxons unalloyed ferocity, from the Flemings a spineless physical effeminacy, and from the Danes a love of drinking."[xxix]Although William claims here that the English were previously free of such faults, he elsewhere declares that they had originally been barbaric in their appearance and comportment, bellicose in their manners, and irrational in their religion. Fortunately their embrace of Christianity ensured that their character "changed greatly with the passage of time."[xxx]Piety is for William an enduringly English trait. Even when alienigae cause the English to forget their formerly reverent ways, the beneficial Norman conquest reminds them that they are a race especially dear to God.
Two centuries later the English colonizers of Ireland would be accused by those still in England of going native, leading to the enactment of the Statutes of Kilkenny (1366). Ironically these laws were promulgated in French, an inheritance of England's own former subject status. They mandated that the English [chescun Engleys] in Ireland must speak the English language, must be named with English rather than Gaelic appellations, and must employ the "English custom, fashion, mode of riding and apparel" [la manere guise monture et appeill Engleis]. The penalty for using the Irish language was immediate dispossession of all lands.[xxxi]Rees Davies aptly writes of these statutes and similar legislation aimed at that Welsh:
When national customs become the subject of legislative enactments, we begin to realize what an important place they occupied in the framework of race relations in the past as well as the present. In the eyes of medieval Englishmen the customs and habits of the Welshman ... marked them as a different race, indeed as a lesser breed.[xxxii]
Like all legislation enacted to reverse changes long underway, however, it is unclear how effective the Statutes of Kilkenny were in separating English Ireland's hybrid culture. Like all processes of acculturation, gaelicization was probably not amenable to a legislative reversal, since it had catalyzed vigorous new identities. Through similar commingling and assimilation the race known as the Picts, a people who once had their own language, religion, and culture, had long ago been absorbed into the Scots. The ancestors of the Scandinavian raiders who had settled in that area of England known as the Danelaw vanished into the native population of places like Norwich. Their Scandinavian names, saints, and language slowly faded, and within a few generations their formerly Danish blood was unquestionably English. The Norman conquest seems to have hastened this assimilation. The fabulation that opens this section is based on a legal proceeding alluded to by Geoffrey of Durham, who gives the vivid example of a boy named Tostig, born in early twelfth-century Whitby. Tostig, like Godwin, had once been an esteemed name among the English, having been carried most famously by a brother of Harold, England's king at Hastings. Tostig of Whitby, however, was so mocked by his young friends for his suddenly overly Scandinavian appellation that, sometime around 1110, he changed his name to the newly prestigious moniker William.[xxxiii]
Language is a category that at first glance seems racially stabilizing, especially because many medieval thinkers regarded the world's tongues as aboriginal. So much power did the encyclopedist Isidore of Seville ascribe to words that he argued that the dispersal of peoples at the destruction of the Tower of Babel had created the world's linguistic groups, and from these distinct languages arose the various races: "Races arose from different languages, not languages from different races."[xxxiv]Medieval words for language were therefore frequently the same as those used to designate a people. French and English are, in both French and English, nouns that refer to a tongue and to a collective identity. The Welsh word iaith, "language," implied an array of cultural differences and was therefore "one of the touchstones of Welshness" (Rees Davies, "Race Relations in Post-Conquest Wales" 34). As the lingua franca of western Christianity, Latin enabled the Roman church to imagine itself as consisting of a single gens, a shared and communal corpus. As Bartlett points out, this articulation of religious solidarity as "race and blood … group identity" was the product of the Christian encounter with alien peoples, especially in the wake of the crusades (The Making of Europe, 254). Hebrew meanwhile set the Jews apart. For Jewish communities the sacred language was a treasured inheritance, a promise of unity to come after long diaspora. Christians in the twelfth century read their bible in Jerome's Latin; for them Hebrew locked the Jews into a temporality superseded and unredeemed. Mandeville would one day go so far as to describe Hebrew as a secret code that will allow the Jews to know each and join ranks when they bring about the apocalypse (Travels of John Mandeville, 166). In England, Jewish communities continued to employ French domestically long after the Normans had anglicized themselves. Jewish common names therefore tended to be francophone. It is no surprise that as Odard is transformed into Jurnepin, as his descent is traced differently, the etymology of his name also changes, from Anglo-Saxon to Jewish French.
Yet speech is as permeable a boundary a custom. The languages spoken by conquered peoples might recede due to assimilation or loss of prestige. A new tongue can be mastered in order to gain social advantage. Sometimes, like Arabic in Spain, Wendish in areas occupied by German speakers, or Pictish in Britain, a language would vanish entirely as its native speakers died out, were forced to leave, or were absorbed into a dominating linguistic population. Similarly with law. Those elaborate mythologies through which medieval peoples imagined their origins typically featured a primal bestowal of a law code that would forever set the group apart. In Geoffrey of Monmouth's History of the Kings of Britain, Brutus, having domesticated the island of Britain and filled it with his Trojan compatriots, formulates laws for the Britons to inherit in perpetuum. The Welsh also spoke of their cyfraith Hywel, "the law of Hywel," described as "one of the most cohesive forces of medieval Welsh society."[xxxv]This law code was supposed to have descended from the tenth century king Hywel Dda, though as R. R. Davies points out this legal tradition may not have been "discovered" until the thirteenth century.[xxxvi]The Scots found their foundational lawgivers in historical figures like Kenneth MacAlpin, Malcolm Mackenneth, and David I; the English had Alfred the Great and Edward the Confesssor. When law is imagined to have been bestowed at some primal moment and thence to have proceeded unchanged through the ages, group identity can be asserted across present and past. Law was held to be so integral to national character that the medieval assumption was that separate peoples were entitled to the practice of their own law, even when they cohabitated.
In actual practice, however, law was no less labile than custom or language. The ancient law of a people could be in reality a remembrance that extended back no more than a generation or two, adapted to fit current circumstances. A living, human institution, juridical power can be manipulated to constitute new communities, enfranchising some groups while denigrating others. When the Danish king Cnut ascended to the English throne, he quickly realized that a good means of keeping his new subjects from perceiving him as a tyrannical foreigner would be to order that "all the laws enacted by the ancient kings, and particularly by his predecessor Æthelred, should be observed in perpetuity" (William of Malmesbury, History of the Kings of England 2.183). Cnut's strategy was to emphasize continuity and promote accommodation. When William of Normandy became king several decades later, on the other hand, he passed a notorious law that clearly demarcated insular natives from new elites. William instituted what became known as the murdrum fine, the sum of money to be paid by the English of any area in which a French-speaker was found dead by unknown hands. Such a penalty was necessary to ensure the safety of an alien minority among their new subjects, and its application was a potent reminder of how dramatically control of the land's governance had shifted after 1066. A century later, however, Richard fitz Nigel could argue that the murdrum fine now applied to any unsolved homicide since intermarriage had, he claimed, rendered the English and French indistinguishable (permixte), at least at social levels higher than the peasantry. William's desire to protect his imported cohort reinforced their separateness from the country over which they now had dominion, while Richard's generalization of the law's purview envisioned a newly unified community, capable of transcending the differences engendered by the Norman conquest. To return to Jurnepin's circumcision for a moment, the reason that the Jews can ask the sheriff and bailiffs at Norwich castle to intercede on their behalf is that these men represent royal power. As the king's property, the Jews were ultimately beholden only to him, not to local civic and ecclesiastical jurisdictions.[xxxvii]This immunity set the Jews apart from the other inhabitants of Norwich, often in ways these citizens found infuriating.
To Regino's list of the cultural components of medieval race could be added some additional constituents. Social and racial identity can be unevenly distributed within a society that was otherwise united in language and culture. When Bede wrote of the gens Anglorum, for example, he may only have intended to encompass the aristocracy, not the unfree or rural dwellers.[xxxviii]The poor might be imagined as having descended exclusively from a subordinate group, and might even be represented with darkened skin and other features that visually set them apart from the elites who thought of themselves as the only true bearers of a dominant racial identity.[xxxix]Because conquest frequently led to a bifurcated society in which the powerful were of one culture and the subalterns of another, social status and economic class were frequently demarcated along sharply racial lines. Long after the descendents of the Normans in England had begun to identify themselves as English, "a tendency persisted in popular writings to describe all oppressive or wealthy rulers and administrators as Norman, and all poor and oppressed people as English."[xl]The Irish and the Welsh seldom enjoyed the same standard of living as the English settlers who had built towns and castles in their midst. Gerald of Wales, perpetually hostile to the non-Norman descended English, sneeringly wrote that
the English people [are] the most worthless of all peoples under heaven … In their own land the English are slaves of the Normans, the most abject slaves. In our own land [the Welsh March] there are none but Englishmen in the jobs of ploughman, shepherd, cobbler, skinner, artisan, and cleaner of the sewers.[xli]
For Gerald the English are a race set apart for their worthlessness and servility, a historically triggered transformation in status that has become innate. The bodily expression of this now genetic inferiority is the English association with dirt, animals, hides, and excrement. Inner deficiency is inseparable from physical abjectness; low economic status equals in Gerald's calculus low racial status, which in turn manifests itself in filthy bodies.[xlii]Gerald is not alone in making these equivalences. It would be fair to say that medieval texts, authored by a literate elite, tend to represent the disenfranchised, the illiterate, and the subaltern as more embodied (and often, therefore, more racialized) than their supposed superiors.
Associating a race with piss, shit, and other bodily effluvia is an act of abjection. Its agent attempts to erect and maintain a vivid line of division between two groups that may in fact be uncomfortably close. Thus Lanfranc, appointed archbishop of Canterbury by William the Conqueror and overseer of the realm in the monarch's absence, declared of the defeat of Ralph Guader that the land had been cleansed of its spurcicia Britonum, "Breton dung."[xliii]Although Ralph's mother and grandmother were English, Lanfranc uses an excremental metaphor to demonize as alien a race that had in fact been instrumental to William's conquest but now troubled the archbishop with rebellion and resistance to clerical reform.[xliv]Lanfranc's denigration of Ralph and his allies is therefore rather similar to Gerald's scatological vision of English laborers toiling as cleaners of latrines and as skinners (who used urine and manure to cure hides into leather). All three have a counterpart in the frequent Christian association of Jews with defecation. In his Chronica Majora Matthew Paris narrated a famous story in which the Jewish moneylender Abraham of Berkhamsted places a statue of a nursing Mary at the bottom of his latrine so that he can daily dishonor the image. When his wife eventually rescues and cleans the Virgin, her angry husband suffocates her. Matthew reports this as contemporary history, not as rumor or uncertain myth. Abraham was a real person, jailed for strangling his wife, not some invented character.[xlv]Chaucer's "Prioress's Tale" and its thirteenth century analogues are likewise fascinated by the communal Jewish latrine as a place of defilement for Christian victims.
Race nearly always involves gender boundaries, especially because racialized others are so frequently disparaged in the same terms that clerical writers used against women. A favorite medieval slander was to label an enemy effeminate, as in Wulfstan's insistence that long-haired priests are girlish. Such a charge betrays the fact that a dominant racial identity and proper masculinity were often assumed to be one and the same. Although denigrated races were often feminized, outside of the mythic Amazons, women themselves tended not to be as vividly racialized as men -- perhaps because they already carried the burden of a profound bodily differentiation, gender. When twelfth-century authors discussed the English, the Welsh, the Irish and the Normans they were for the most part speaking of men. There are, of course, notable exceptions, such as the alluring Saracen princesses who so often become a trophy bride (and a happy convert to Christianity) in romances and chansons de geste, or the monstrous figure of the Sultaness in Chaucer's Man of Law's Tale and its analogues. This woman who acts like a man (Chaucer call her a virago) oversteps the boundaries of gender to illustrate how perversely distorted are the norms of her Saracen world. A similar monstrous inversion propels the "misfoundation" myth (as Lesley Johnson calls it) of the Greek or Syrian princesses who were supposed to have arrived on British shores long before Brutus and his originary Trojans.[xlvi]Led by the imperious Albina, a female version of Brutus, this group of exiles attempts to found a matriarchical nation. Instead through intercourse with devils they bestow upon Britain its aboriginal population, a race of monsters that the Trojans under Brutus will one day exterminate. For the most part, however, when medieval writers discuss race they are unthinkingly speaking of a masculine mode of identity.
Medieval race was inseparable from religion.[xlvii]Creed was frequently imagined as being total and homogenous, making it especially effective at neutralizing the differences among groups of practitioners, and allowing unity to be assumed in the face of internal diversity. Jews, Muslims, and Christians each experienced a great deal of heterogeneity in the practice of their faiths. The twelfth century saw the birth of the Hasidic movement, with its repudiation of more secular Jews as "the Wicked."[xlviii]Muslims had long been split into Sunnis and Shi‘is. Christians had from their earliest days been routinely riven by heretical factions, such as Britain's home-grown Pelagianism. Yet despite these inner differences Jews, Muslims and Christians alike were confident that they possessed the only true knowledge of the divine, and this uniquely privileged relation, they held, set them apart. The imagined community of each religion offered a potent ideological tool. That all Christians could be supposed to constitute a single race was a sentiment useful in promulgating crusade. Internal nuance also tended to vanish whenever one of these three groups attempted to represent the others. Latin Christians classified as Saracens a diverse array of peoples who included Turks, Arabs, and non-Western Christians such as the Nestorians; the noun might even be generalized to include pagan Westerners. The Arab chroniclers who recorded the invasion of their lands during the crusades typically referred to the polyglot and multiethnic invaders from Europe as the Franj, mainly because a majority of their leaders could converse in French. Sephardim, Ashkenazim, Hasidim were all one and the same to those who referred to them simply as "Jews."
Communalization through common creed had its limits, as the history of Christianity in Britain demonstrates. Bede never hid his antipathy for the differences in calendar and custom evident among British and Irish Christians. For him the only acceptable Christianity was oriented toward the Mediterranean and directly connected to the papacy. Even in times of supposed unity ecclesiastical structures often reflected a racial hierarchy. William the Conqueror, for example, decreed that "no member of the English race" (nullum eius gentis) would be promoted to the high offices of the church.[xlix]It could even be argued that the assertion of Canterbury's primacy over the whole of the island of Britain was part of William the Conqueror's program of extending his dominance far beyond the borders of England, attempting "to create one unified centralised kingdom in the British Isles on a scale which had never been realised before."[l]Archbishop Lanfranc may have been happy to oblige in this interpenetration of ecclesiastical and secular power, but this assertion of insular hegemony was challenged not just by Scotland, Ireland, and Wales but also York.
Though fairly rare, voluntary conversions might allow a Christian to become a Muslim, a Jew to become Christian. In the thirteenth century the cleric William le Convers was assaulted by the Jews of Oxford when he attempted to collect from them a poll tax that funded the Domus Conversorum (House of Converts) in London. William's attempt to extract this money in support of further conversions from people who until recently had been his neighbors and coreligionists was, to say the least, ill advised.[li]Gerald of Wales wrote of a Cistercian who left his order and had himself circumcised so that he could marry a Jewish woman, an act that Gerald labeled "phrenetic madness" and "fleeing to the synagogue of Satan." Conversion was equated by him with being a traitor in an eternal war against the enemies of God: "this most vile apostate joined himself to his damnation to the enemies of the cross of Christ."[lii]In the 1270s Robert of Reading, a Hebrew scholar and Dominican friar, fell in love with a Jewish woman and had himself circumcised. He died in prison after even King Edward I himself was unable to convince him to return to Christianity.[liii]In theory baptism could transform an unbeliever completely, soul and body. In the romance The King of Tars, a Saracen's dark flesh is whitened through the sacrament's transformative power. Outside of fantasy spaces like romance, however, converts were regarded with a great deal of suspicion by both their former community and their new coreligionists.[liv]The massacre of Saracens converted to Christianity in Chaucer's Man of Law's Tale leads Carolyn Dinshaw to observe that their spilled "blood is the remainder, unconverted and materially resistant, of the converted Saracens, something where the imprint of Christianity didn't take" ("Pale Faces" 26).
A historical episode involving forced conversion and its aftermath illustrates well the permanent alienation from community this unwilled change of identity could bring. When a group of prominent Jews were refused admission to the coronation of Richard I in 1189, a wave of antisemitic violence swept London.[lv]Jews were attacked, their homes burnt. A prominent Jew from the York community named Benedict was badly wounded. He accepted baptism rather than face death at the hands of the rioters. Although newly christened William , when summoned before the king he announced "I am Benedict, the Jew, from York." In a moment of disgust the Archbishop of Canterbury allowed him to return to his coreligionists. When Benedict died shortly thereafter, the Jews among whom he had hoped to find welcome refused his corpse burial. Richard of Hovedon, the medieval narrator of the episode, insisted on referring to the post-baptism Benedict as William, even after he renounced the faith forced upon him. Richard wrote that the archbishop erred in allowing Benedict to return to his people: "He ought to have replied, 'We demand Christian judgment on him, since he became a Christian and now denies it."[lvi]Benedict/William is baptized under duress, recants, and, neither a Christian or a Jew, loses any possibility of community. Who knows, therefore, whether Benedict of Norwich and his son Odard/Jurnepin ever found a secure place to belong?
Gerald of Wales tells another interesting story that suggests why religion was often the dominant medieval mode for thinking about race. Although they are in fact heterogeneous and mutable categories, both religion and race pass themselves off as self-evident, unchanging, unified. The knowledge that such fundamental categories of identity are fragile is anxiety-producing, a point that Gerald drives home with his narrative of Jewish skepticism and rebuke. During the translation of the body of the virgin saint Frideswide (an event which Gerald himself may have witnessed at Oxford in 1180), many miracles were reported. A Jew tied cords around his feet and arms, pretending to be paralyzed. He made a great show of crying upon Frideswide for help and "would pretend that he had been miraculously cured and would leap about the streets shouting: 'Behold, what great miracles the holy Frideswide can work!'" (Jewel of the Church, 1.51). God avenges his beloved saint by having the Jew tie the cord around his own neck and hang himself. The Jews of Oxford are shamed by the event, but the Christians experience "great joy and rejoicing. " What are they so happy about? Partly their glee comes from having witnessed the hand of God in the world, and partly (we might guess) the death is a source of relief. The blaspheming Jew performs a specious miracle to make the point that neither the translated saint nor the Christian God himself possess efficacy. What if all the miracles surrounding the burgeoning cult of Frideswide are likewise dubious? The death of the Jew arrives just in time to prevent that line of questioning to proceed, as definitive proof that there is a God in heaven specially inclined toward the Christians of the world. The Jew of Oxford suggests that Christianity can neither grant nor possess the stability it claims; his forced suicide proves that his words – like those of the "filthy mouthed" Jew who dies in the episode preceding this one – have been rendered impotent in advance.
More abstractly, and perhaps more potently, race was a matter of allegiance. For the most part the medieval denizens of Ireland, Wales and Scotland would not have considered themselves intimately related, preferring to dwell upon their differences rather than imagine some pan-"Celtic" unity; indeed, "Celtic" is for the most part an eighteeenth-century designation, as non-medieval and misleading as terms like "Anglo-Norman." By the fourteenth century, however, the Bruce dynasty was declaring common ancestry among the Scots, Irish and Welsh in order to bolster the fight for independence from England, a common enemy making for a common identity.[lvii]R. R. Davies reduces the whole of human history to a pithy sentence when he writes, "Most peoples are complex amalgams; but beneath the label of a name they become, and come to believe themselves to be, a single people."[lviii]Thus Bede assimilates various groups that once dwelled in Germany and Scandinavia into three peoples (Angles, Saxons, Jutes) and thence into one (Angli), bestowing to the Middle Ages a myth of a primal and enduring Englishness. Dudo of St Quentin performed a similar service for the Normans, though in a rather different way. Whereas most medieval races imagined , contrary to historical fact, that they had been possessed of an originary homogeneity that they still carried in their blood, the Normans acknowledged their initial variety.[lix]His great-grandfather an illustrious viking (Hrólfr, or Rollo, founder of Normandy), his grandmother a Breton concubine (Sprota of Brittany), Duke Richard II of Normandy was of obviously mixed blood. When he realized that through its strengthened ties to Denmark and England his principality was losing some of the veneer of Frankishness that his father had labored to impart, he commissioned the cleric Dudo to compose an official history of the Normans. Dudo's narrative depicted the race as an initially polymorphous collection of peoples who had over time settled into a secure Christian Frenchness, an enduring shift of identity meant to reassure the French princes that the Vikings with whom Richard was now forming alliances were not a dangerous return to the Norman's own Scandinavian past. "Whatever was 'French,'" Eric Fernie writes of this period, "constituted what for the Normans was modern, including ties of dependence based on land, fortified residences, the language, Christianity, churches, and the Romanesque style in architecture."[lx]As profound as this francophilia became, however, it did not obliterate the Norman's sense of their own separateness from other races, as "Normans descended from Normans"– this despite their language, law, hybrid customs, and a tendency to use the words Franci, Francigena and Galli as synonyms for Normanni when describing themselves.[lxi]Yet by the late 1130s the Norman conquerors of England were rapidly vanishing, "turned into Englishmen."[lxii]Lanfranc, a Lombard imported from the Norman monastery of St Stephen's to serve as the first non-English archbishop of Canterbury (1070), could speak of himself as novus Anglicus, a "new" or "novice" Englishman, in order to emphasize the transformation of identity that accompanied his transferal of residence.[lxiii]

Race and Place

To explain how the differences that set races apart could be simultaneously cultural and corporeal, environmental and astrological determinism were often invoked. Aristotle had declared in his Politicsthat whereas the extreme coldness of Europe had rendered its people brave but stupid, and the heat of Asia had generated smart cowards, the temperateness of Greece engendered a nearly perfect Hellenic race.[lxiv]The denizens of Europe and Asia possess race in this model in a way that the Greeks clearly do not: to be Greek like Aristotle is to have a body unblemished by extremes of difference. To be a barbarian, on the other hand, is to be somehow more embodied, because the mark of difference as deviation or exorbitance is carried in flesh and soul. Classical traditions of science argued that climate and celestial pull profoundly influenced the distribution of the four humors, the vital bodily fluids that were thought to regulate health and hold dominion over disposition and character.[lxv]When the encyclopedists Isidore of Seville and Bartholomaeus Anglicus wrote that the men of Africa suffered a solar overheating of their blood, darkening their skin and rendering them spiritless, they were stating a medieval commonplace with roots in Galenism. Ibn Sina (Avicenna) agreed: "Those who are far removed from acquiring virtues are slaves by nature like the Turks and negroes and in general people living in an unfavorable climate."[lxvi]In contrast, cold for Bartholomaeus engendered whiteness. The pale skin of northerners was supposed to be the outward sign of their innate valiance.[lxvii]Gerald of Wales wrote in his Description of Wales that the English were frigid in nature because they originated in polar regions, while the Welsh were fiery, having once been desert-dwelling Trojans. Climate is for Gerald  a primal determinant of racial character, effectively inalterable once its infusive force has penetrated the flesh:
The Saxons and Germans derive their cold nature from the frozen polar regions which lie adjacent to them. In the same way the English, although they now live elsewhere, still retain their outward fairness of complexion and their inward coldness of disposition from what nature had given them earlier on. The Britons, on the contrary, transplanted from the hot and arid regions of the Trojan plain, keep their dark colouring, which reminds one of the earth itself, their natural warmth of personality and their hot temper. (Descriptionof Wales1.15).
Although he does not invoke climatological determinism, William of Poitiers likewise has a theory of originary impression in mind when he writes that the English are a people "by nature always ready to take up the sword, being descended from the ancient stock of Saxons."[lxviii]Latin Christian polemicists, on the other hand, fascinated and repulsed by Muslim culture, did foreground the ability of environment to mold a people's character. The intense heat of the east and the ascendancy of the planet Venus, it was declared, rendered Saracens forever bellicose and sensual.
In his version of Urban II's call for crusade at the Council of Clermont (1095), William of Malmesbury has the pope construct race both climatologically and through religion. Saracens and Turks originate in an oppressively dry climate and therefore, despite their inborn cleverness, do not possess sufficient blood in their veins [sed minus habet sanguinis]. "They flee from battle," Urban declares, "because they know that they have no blood to spare" (Gesta Regum Anglorum 4.347). Europe is bounded by frigid zones of frost-locked islands, populated by "barbarous peoples living like beasts --who could call them Christians?" (illam barbariem quae in remotis insulis glatialem frequentat oceanum, quia more beluino uictat, Christianum quis dixerit?). These "less rational" races suffer from "a generous and exuberant supply of blood." Like Aristotle's Greeks, it is the Europeans themselves, especially the Franks, who represent the mean between these monstrous extremes. Originating in "the more temperate regions of the world," they also possess sufficient blood to render them irresistible in battle.
Like geographical location and climate, religion and law were thought to imprint themselves in the flesh, becoming congenital shapers of character. Gerald of Wales assumes that conquest can transform a free race into an innately slavish people when he warns the Welsh not to allow themselves to become like the English, "long since reduced to servitude, which by now has almost become a second nature ... [Thus they] refuse to depart from their habitual state of slavery."[lxix]When Matthew Paris draws a picture of Mohammed with a banner announcing Poligamus esto ["I declare polygamy"], it is difficult to say if Venus has inspired the prophet's law or if his new law will render his people venereal.

Things Fall Apart

The historian of medieval architecture Eric Fernie once noted that a guidebook to a church in Bosham referred to an opening in the bell tower -- "clearly Norman because of its cushion capital" -- as a portal through which the English used to keep watch against the appearance of Vikings eager for pillage. The desire to see the edifice as centuries older than it actually was, Fernie observes, is fairly typical among the contemporary English, who prefer to identify with the Anglo-Saxons over the Normans: "we like to identify with a period which is ours alone and not an offshoot of another culture which has its centre elsewhere."[lxx]The past is made present in Bosham not through the building itself but by means of a story about sentries bravely scanning the horizon for foreign incursions. This narrative serves as an anchor for a present identity, allowing a continuity of both blood and history between the heroic English of the Viking days and the present celebrants at Bosham church. Naming and narrating the tower as Anglo-Saxon rather than Norman assists in defining the contours, composition, blood of a community.
William of Whitby, né Tostig, knew that names do not merely describe a pre-existent reality, but usher new realities into being. "Names are central to the identity of a people; to change a people's name is to change its identity." So writes R. R. Davies of the reality-making power of collective designation.[lxxi]It does not matter whether the name is a self-chosen appellation that unifies a once varied group (Cymru, Brytaniaid, Prydein), or a title inflicted upon a people in order to render them more easily contained (Welsh). Names are transformative. They render those whom they designate distinct. Thus Gerald of Wales could lament the infighting that sundered the Welsh into competing factions when, to his mind, they should be more cognizant of their ultimate unity:
His autem in finibus, nostrisque diebus, caeco dominandi ambitu, rupto consaguinitatis et consobrinorum foedere, fides quam enormiter in perfidiam evanuerite, diffuso per Gaulliam pravitatis exemplo, Kambria non ignorat. (Journey 1.5)

Wales knows only too well how, in this same neighborhood and in our own times, through a blind lust for conquest and through a rupture of all the ties of common blood and family connection, evil example has spread far and wide throughout the land, and good faith has disappeared, to be replaced by shameful perfidy.
Consaguinitas, "shared blood," is more than a metaphorical connection among the people of Wales; it is the fundamental and shared essence that is the base of their community. Their tragedy is not to recognize themselves as belonging to this natal solidarity.
Not only do names bestow the appearance of a long and singular history to what might formerly have been a multiplex, fluid group. They also tend to ossify identities, making them seem unchanging. By the twelfth century the races of the British Isles had for the most part acquired an aura of timeless separateness, a uniqueness "provable" by their individuating histories and self-evident in the distinctiveness of their cultures -- cultures speciously imagined to be shared and nearly homogeneous among the members of the separate races. Names collected into bounded forms the volatile particles that made up medieval race, reducing their sheer multiplicity into describable wholes. A people's name is thus inseparable from a people's history, real or imagined. A people's history, in turn, is always entwined in some foundational mythology about shared and powerful blood. Nicholas Howe has called such a myth of descent "an account of that ancestral past which, despite any evidence to the contrary, gives a group its irreducible common identity."[lxxii]The collective blood that such histories bestow could, so long as the myth was believed, solidify race and attach it to specific bodies, circumscribing the parameters of community. The next chapter will examine how such origin narratives shaped the identities of the races of the twelfth-century British Isles, attempting to give permanence and cohesion to groups that were historically recent, mutable, porous.
Yet a race's distinctiveness comes at a high price, especially when a community collects and knows itself by identifying againstother groups. This price was to be paid especially by those who found themselves adrift in some middle space, belonging completely neither to the powerful group that set the terms for racial belonging, nor to those over whom it attempted to exert control. Like the blood anchoring race to body, the constituent components of race (custom, law, allegiance, language, social status, even humoral composition) are given not only to constant change but to an internal variation prone to widen over time. Custom evinced regional, class, gender differences, as did language. The dialects of English and Welsh spoken in the north differed noticeably from southern permutations. Religion never did effect the unity it had promised. When William of Malmesbury attempts to convey a crusade-inspired Christianitas that transcends national difference, he does so in unselfconsciously nationalistic terms. During the First Crusade, he writes, Christians everywhere joined the cause, even those dwelling in penitissimis insulis uel in nationibus barbaris ["on remotest islands and among barbarian nations"]. He then describes these "distant" races according to what each must abandon in order to join the cause: "The time had come for the Welshman to give up hunting in his forests, the Scotsman forsook his familiar fleas, the Dane his constant drinking, and the Norwegian left his diet of raw fish" (History of the Kings of England 4.348). This litany of stereotypes indicates how impossible it could be to think of people outside of such assumptions.[lxxiii]Christian intellectuals might speak of a Latin race, but behind such collectivizing rhetoric lay the fact that Latinity remained a minority achievement to which the vernacular-speaking masses exhibited a frustrating indifference. Nothing, however, could make the varied pieces of medieval race discohere more traumatically than the aftermath of conquest. When the heartfelt certainties that spur war and the violent annexation of territory have ebbed, in their wake long remain the uncertainties of cultural hybridity, of partial assimilations that threaten with their evident impurity to erode stabilities that had seemed for a while secure.
The process of welding dissonant heterogeneity into a harmonious collective is not necessarily easy to accomplish, and often proceeds through exclusion. It has always been far easier to point to what one is not than to embrace some essence shared equally among a newly integrating collectivity. Race is most vividly glimpsed at moments when one group attempts to differentiate itself from another, especially when that group shares cultural and historical similarities that render them uncomfortably close rather than obviously alien. Thus King Alfred of Wessex was able to rally a sense of homogeneous English identity, of a new national unity (led, of course, by him) by emphasizing the vast difference between the Angelcynn and the "Viking" Danes who had seized and were living quite comfortably in a large section of island. Because the Normans were in historical fact a mongrel collection of peoples, in order to imagine their own unity they routinely denigrated or dehumanized other peoples, especially when they wanted to subjugate them. Thus in the mid-eleventh century the Bretons and English were in their turn depicted as filthy and barbaric races, patently in need of the Normans's civilizing overlordship.[lxxiv]Composite in fact, undifferentiated in theory, the English of the twelfth century similarly began to demarcate themselves keenly from those barbaric, even monstrous races that limned the margins of their kingdom. The Welsh, Scots, and Irish had once been trading partners, fellow Christians, possible allies. Now they were thought to compose a primitive and unruly Celtic Fringe badly in need of the civilizing force of anglicization. Thus the author of the Gesta Stephani, probably a bishop of Bath who moved through the highest circles of king Stephen's court, describes the Scots as
barbarous and filthy [barbaros et impuros], neither overcome by excess of cold nor enfeebled by severe hunger, putting their trust in swiftness of foot and light equipment; in their own country they care nothing for the awful moment of the bitterness of death, among foreigners they surpass all for cruelty. (Gesta Stephani1.26)
This demonizing description obscures the fact that the Scots were an amalgam of peoples (Picts, Danes, Scots, Britons, Angles) rather than a singular race, and that the army being described contained many English soldiers in its ranks and Anglo-Norman nobles among its leaders. David, the king of these "barbarous and filthy" people, was not just the king of Scotland but, because of the affection of his his brother-in-law, Henry I of England, had been made the earl of Huntingdon, "the apex of English nobility."[lxxv]David had been raised in educated in England. The Scottish king was famous among contemporaries for spreading francophile ways in his court, reforming the native church to make it conform to continental and English Christianity, and assigning bishoprics and lands to Anglo-Norman imports. David's wife was a daughter of Waltheof, the famous earl of Northumbria. His mother Margaret was sister to Edgar the ætheling, making him descended from England's Æthelred II and connected to the royal house of Wessex. Yet this intimacy to England also meant that David was uncle to the Empress Matilda, claimant to the throne that Stephen sat upon, and for the royalist author of the Gesta Stephani this meant that the Scottish king's name would never be mentioned in the narrative. His people meanwhile are transformed into a monstrous, degenerate race. The English -- the proper English – would recognize themselves by defeating everything the Scots embody, a disidentification that renders both the English and the Scots pure, self-contained, and utterly separate peoples. That this sharp differentiation has little basis in historical reality makes it neither less powerful nor less ideologically effective.
The monsterization of the Celtic Fringe allowed England to stake a claim to the British Isles in their entirety. These British "barbarians" were, however, not the only races which allowed the English to differentiate themselves into what was imagined as a bounded, harmonious collective. As Christians living in the midst of ongoing crusades, the English also steadfastly defined themselves against the infidel Saracens who held the distant Holy Land. This race that was thought to be wholly given over to excesses of lust and aggression, to lack the bodily control that defined not only a good Christian but a good English citizen. The crusades may have occurred in a geographically distant locale, but they were never far from contemporary minds. Meanwhile in the years following the Norman conquest a non-Christian group had taken up residence in England itself. Unlike the infidel Saracens and Celtic barbarians, the Jews lived amongst the English in their biggest cities, yet they did not practice Christian religion and therefore did not participate in the rituals that structured most contemporary lives. Considering the challenge they posed to the supposed self-evident superiority of the Christianity that unified the realm, it is perhaps not surprising that they were thought to pose a grave danger to the safety of the community – since they, at the very least, suggested in to that community its own fragility, its own lack of inevitability.
Race is a process of differentiation that produces one seemingly stable and well bounded collective by denigrating or even monsterizing others, judging them inferior in culture and body. This process of self-delineation is inevitably attended by violence, whether bluntly physical (expulsions, relocation, colonization, genocide) or more abstract and social (enforced legal disparity, systematic devaluation of culture, and so on). Thus the border regions between England and Scotland and Wales were, like much of Ireland, places of battle and blood. The same could be said for the borders of Christendom. Some English knights fought in the second crusade, especially in Portugal. Many thousands more joined the third. Among these was the elderly Archbishop of Canterbury, destined to perish among soldiers "in a state of desolation of despair," at the siege of Acre in 1190.[lxxvi]Those who did not die on distant battlefields returned with chilling stories of the toll taken by these religious wars in lives and suffering. Closer to home, late in the twelfth century the domestic tranquility of several English cities was profoundly disturbed by massacres of Jews, especially in the wake of the coronation of Richard. This plentiful violence climaxed in the shabbat ha-gadol of March 15, 1190 (the Great Sabbath of 4950), when the Jews of York who had not taken their own lives to escape forced conversion were bloodily killed, despite all the promises they had been given of their safety among the city's Christians. Even after England became Judenrein, completely emptied of Jews following the Expulsion of 1290, Englishness continued to be defined against Jewishness, an especially easy category to manipulate now that the only figures to inhabit it were ghostly remembrances.
The differentiating power of race is seen most vividly as well as bloodily during times of conquest. The taking of another people's land becomes unproblematic when that people are assumed to be not adequately in possession of the civilized culture enjoyed by the would-be conquerors. The model for this process was to be found in the Hebrew bible, when the spies sent by Moses to reconnoiter the Promised Land discover that, inconveniently enough, its fecund hills are already inhabited. The aboriginal Canaanites are imagined to be monsters, a race of giants called the Anakim. Because the lack a full humanity is so evidently written upon their grotesque bodies, the Anakim can be displaced by the migrating Israelites without worrying about the possibility that they, too, might have a claim on this territory.[lxxvii]Medieval Hebrew chronicles frequently employed a similar technique of disidentification, as in this account of the First Crusade:
For then rose up initially the arrogant, the barbaric, a fierce and impetuous people, both French and German. They set their hearts to a journey to the Holy City, which had been defiled by a ruffian people, in order to seek there the sepulcher of the crucified bastard and to drive out the Muslims who dwell in the land and to conquer the land.[lxxviii]
The passage introduces the heroic martyrdom of Jews besieged by crusaders by imagining a world without moral nuance. The Jews are timeless in both their elemental goodness and subjection to persecution; the other races might vary in their geographical origins and religion, but are homogeneous in their unrelenting animus towards these Jews.
Most medieval races liked to imagine themselves as a contemporary version of the biblical Israelites. Secure in the knowledge that they, among the manifold peoples of the world, had been singled out by God as specially chosen, these races could then explain even their own defeats as signs of divine love. Thus for British historian Gildas the Saxon subjugation of his people, praesens Israel, reveals that like their biblical counterparts they are being punished by a God who dearly loves them, despite their faults.[lxxix]For William of Malmesbury the crushing defeat of the English by the Normans was similarly a token of God's parental vigilance, a celestial reprimand for having forgotten their own holiness. The author of the Gesta Stephani, troubled that England should experience such turbulence during the reign of King Stephen (Anglia turbaretur), transforms his country into a contemporary Israel, its perturbations a signal of God's interest:
Nor can the cunning of man's heart avoid what God's providence has arranged to perform. We know that subjects are sometimes punished for their own faults, sometimes for those of their rulers, because, as is familiar, the people of Israel since it had offended God in many things, was often afflicted by many defeats in war and many tribulations of plague, and that same people for the offence of King David's adultery and likewise Solomon's, was once smitten by an angel, once terribly harassed by its enemies. (Gesta Stephani 1.39)
The divine punishment of England cannot abate usque dum completa essent peccata Amorreorum, et Æthiops mutaret pellem suam, until "the sins of the Amorites were full and the Ethiopian changed his skin" (1.40, citing Genesis 15:16 and Jeremiah 13:23). Here as elsewhere in the writings of church-trained authors the Hebrew Bible provides the palimpsest for interpreting the travails of the present. The historical Jews vanish to be replaced by a more recently chosen race. Despite their harsh words for their peoples, authors like Gildas and William were secure in the knowledge that these tribulations were temporary, like the Babylonian captivity or one of the many conquests of Jerusalem. Just as God inflicted such calamities on the Israelites to recall them to a forgotten identity as a race set apart, so likewise the Britons or the English would rise again, renewed.
Divine favor also meant, of course, that latter day Hebrews also had license to treat other races as if they were Canaanite Anakim, perilous and perhaps not fully human peoples whose lands of milk and honey might be unapologetically annexed.[lxxx]Monsters, savages, and barbarians do not possesses territorial rights. Thus the Gesta Stephani labels the Welsh "swarming savages" (barbara Walensium multitudine) who plunder and burn English lands (100). Guillaume de Poitiers, an unabashed Norman apologist, could imagine that the triumph at Hastings was all the more providential in that the English were a bellicose race descended from the Saxons, "the most savage of men."[lxxxi]Denial of sufficient civilization often meant denial of sufficient humanity. Take away the customs that order a human life, the ability to express oneself in meaningful language, the rule of law, a belief in the divine and the essence of humanity likewise vanishes. Perhaps that is why supposedly inferior races -- those whose customs, language, law, and religion are bluntly denied meaning, if not existence -- are so frequently imagined as animals.
Medieval conflations of race with species followed ample classical precedent, since civilization (willing subjection to law, the state of being a citizen) was typically portrayed as a possession demarcating Romans and Greeks from the feral barbarians at the margins of their polities. Claudius Ptolemy had described the inhabitants of India, born under the influence of Capricorn and Saturn, as dirty, ugly, and "having the character of wild beasts."[lxxxii]Gildas, the British polemicist who combined Roman and biblical modes of historiography in his De excidio, labels the Picts wolves, the Saxons dogs, his own Britons sheep, and heretics like the Arians venomous snakes.[lxxxiii]Gildas was in good company. Disparaged medieval peoples were frequently represented as bestial. Typically such denigration was general and metaphorical. Thus Richard of Hexham  condemns the Scots to animality because they do not practice the same sexual restraint as the English ("those bestial men who think nothing of committing incest, adultery, and other abominations").[lxxxiv]Thus Odo of Cambrai, astounded at the fact that Jews cannot be reasoned into an acceptance of Christianity, wonders if they are not humans but senseless beasts.[lxxxv]At other times animalized representations of race were both far more specific and more bluntly physical. The Jews could be transfigured into owls, a bird thought to roost in its excrement, or hyenas, believed to be hermaphroditic corpse-eaters. The Aberdeen Bestiary betrays its author's conflation of Jewishness and animality in an illustration of a hyena with circumcised genitals.[lxxxvi]Saracens were literally depicted as dog-headed men (cynocephali), or metaphorically dismissed as canine. "The Holy Land," Gerald of Wales asserts, is "profaned by filthy dogs" (On the Instruction of Princes 2.30). The same author paints dehumanizing portraits of the Irish in the History and Topography of Ireland (1185), a text that often allows little difference between the native inhabitants of the land and the herds of cattle they prize.
Gildas mixed leonine, canine and lupine traits when he called the Saxons "a race hateful both to God and men" and described their invasion of Britain in the fifth century as "a multitude of whelps [which] came forth from the lair of a barbaric lioness" (De Excidio Brittaniae 23). Because his sympathies lay with the Britons, the Anglo-Saxon conquest is for Gildas the ruinous advent of a "brood" of "wolfish offspring" and "bastard-born comrades," fiercely devouring the land's bounty with their "doggish mouths." Gildas continued to be read throughout the Middle Ages. Whereas Bede silently dropped the inhumane adjectives for his people, Geoffrey of Monmouth was happy to restore Gildas's wolfish degradation. The Normans kept the doggish rhetoric of race in place when they as invaders claimed to be met by canine indigenes. According to Wace, the Normans at the Battle of Hastings heard in the bellicose language of the English only the agitated baying of dogs: "Normant dient qu'Engleis abaient / por la parole qu'il n'entendent."[lxxxvii]This comparison holds the weight of something more than simple simile, for a story told by Wace in his Roman de Bruthelped to promulgate the idea that the native English were different in their very bodies, specifically in the caudal appendages they were said to sport. In an episode he added to the History of the Kings of Britain as he translated Geoffrey's clerical Latin text into a courtly French (c.1155), after Augustine was sent by Pope Gregory to Christianize England he found himself denounced and persecuted. Intent on humiliating the holy man, the heathen English who lived near Dorchester affixed skate tails to his cloak. The holy man prayed to God that these malefactors would be appropriately punished. God immediately responds, bestowing upon Augustine's persecutors a permanent change to their corporeality. These English and their descendants, writes Wace, were transformed into a permanently tailed people:
E il si orent veirement
E avrunt perpetuelment,
Kar trestuit cil ki l'escharnierent
E ki les cues li pendirent
Furent cué e cues orent
E unkes puis perdre nes prent;
Tuit cil unt puis esté cué
Ki vindrent d'icel parenté,
Cué furent e cué sunt,
Cues orent e cues unt,
Cues unt detriés en la char
En remembrance de l'eschar
Que il firent al deu ami
Ki des cues l'orent laidi.

[Augustine] begged our Lord that for this great dishonour and dreadful disgrace they should receive a sign and a reminder, and indeed they had one, and will have one forever, for all those who mocked him and hung tails on him got tails and were tailed and could never lose them thereafter. Everyone from this family has been tailed ever since; they were and are tailed, they had and have tails, tails hanging behind them as a reminder that they mocked God's friend by humiliating him with tails. (Roman de Brut13731-45)
Henry II probably enjoyed Wace's vigorously narrated story about English disobedience and its lastingly embodied consequences, especially as he continued the hard work of engendering a community of consent within his realm. Its appeal to anyone not of English origin was obviously great, too, because it was swiftly generalized into a racializing narrative about English bodily difference. In his translation of Wace's poem, La3amon wrote of the shame that the English abroad felt when the insult was hurled at them (Brut2:772). The abusive epithet of Angli caudati [tailed English] found its most unforgettable expression in the romance Richard Coeur de Lion, which depicted the French taunting their enemies for the dog-like tails they suppose them to bear. The insult endured for centuries. In 1433 Margery Kempe found herself degradingly referred to as a sterte(tailed one) while traveling through Germany.[lxxxviii]
            Only the enemies of a people delimit its racial contours through such animal bodies. Because animals were considered to be reasonless bodies and therefore did not pose troubling questions of agency and autonomy, because God had given primal stewardship of beasts to Adam, because medieval peoples lived so closely with animals and trusted that the proof of human superiority lay in humanity's ability to domesticate, commodify, and profit from the world's fauna, animals were perhaps inevitable receptacles for uneven discourses of race, especially in the wake of conquest. It would be exaggerating only slightly, I think, to say that the representational matrix for race in the twelfth-century British Isles derived from and centered around a vocabulary of species rather than of human difference.
Yet the English clearly are not dogs, the Welsh are something more than grazing beasts, Jews are not simply owl-like plotters, the Irish can be represented as indistinguishable from their cattle but are not ultimately reducible to their own herds. The racialized body is a playground for animal elements, but it is still in the end a human form. Impure and hybrid flesh mingling beast and human, the body of the racial other was in the end not an animal but a chimera, a monster on whose body unresolved differences in species stood in for inassimilable differences of culture.

The Crisis in Race of the Twelfth Century

As changeable as it was constricting, race reached a crisis point in the twelfth-century British Isles. The conquest begun in 1066 was an ongoing project. In its aftermath race was riddled with differences, contradictions, complications. When martial violence ceased, subjugation continued via forced acculturation. Through the middle of the twelfth century much of England was still being Normanized, especially in its architecture and social and ecclesiastical organization, but also in language and customs. Because the cultural elites who had once been Normans were calling themselves English within two generations of the conquest, this process could just as accurately be called Anglicization. From the south and the east the imposition of linguistic, legal, and customary unity proceeded rapidly north and west. As East Anglia, Northumberland, and so forth became increasingly London-looking, assimilation began to spread through the steady agency of what Davies has called an "English diaspora," an immigration that dotted formerly Celtic landscapes with mini Englands. The progress of this secondary conquest via Anglicization was never straightforward, however, and the tempestuous reign of Stephen complicated all these processes, reversing some assimilations and leaving much of Britain wondering about historical continuity and the possibilities for future community.
The next chapter turns to a writer who was born in the middle of the twelfth century. His life provides a useful case study of not just the stormy fluidity but the constricting solidity of contemporary race. Although an international figure, Gerald of Wales was also the product of a geography at which Anglo-Norman invaders had mingled, culturally as well as biologically, with the peoples they had subjugated. His ample writings reveal some suggestive similarities to the conflicted hybridities we will meet later in this book in Norwich. Mid-century East Anglia, like the late twelfth century Welsh March, inherited a legacy of multiple racial heritages, and was attempting to reformulate the terms of communal belonging. Both locales were forced to struggle with fundamental differences of race, history, blood within a diverse population. William of Norwich, English child of a colonized city, Norwich boy with a Norman name, never lived long enough to narrate his own story, never had access to the power and privilege that would allow him to commit his own words to vellum. Gerald of Wales, caught between competing cultures and uncertain what community could ever be his own, wrote endlessly, obsessively, about himself and his turbulent world, about the agony of irresolvable difference in the wake of conquest. He felt coursing in his veins a doubled bloodline, Norman and Welsh. He ached to discover a vocabulary in which to express the ambivalences that had formed him.
Suspended between categories, fully neither one nor the other, Gerald of Wales must often have felt himself a monster.



[i]The events are reconstructed by V. D. Lipman in The Jews of Medieval Norwich 59-64. I base my discussion on the documentary evidence he assembles.
[ii]That Benedict was a convert was first proposed by Rye and is amplified by Lipman, who stresses that the entire Jewish population should not be assumed to be acting in concert here, since it is clear that not all the Norwich Jews knew the details of the event (e.g., some of the Jews paid for a coroner to examine the child, believing that the circumcision charge would be disproved, 62). On other attempts by Jewish communities to "rescue" children from parents lost to conversion see Robert C. Stacey, "The Conversion of Jews" 270. From the medieval Jewish point of view conversion to Christianity was not really possible: "Their view of the renegade was that of Rashi: 'although he has sinned, he remains a Jew'" (Paul Hyams, "The Jewish Minority in Mediaeval England" 276).
[iii]Although William's army consisted mainly of Normans, it also included a multiethnic array of allies. Citing R. L. Graeme Ritchie, Marjorie Chibnall writes that the "Norman Conquest" is really just shorthand for "'Duke William's Breton, Lotharingian, Flemish, Picard, Artesian, Cenomanian, Angevin, general-French and Norman Conquest'" ("'Racial' Minorities in the Anglo-Norman Realm" 50). On the reduction of these multiple peoples into one legal designation, Franci, see George Garnett, "'Franci et Angli'" 114.
[iv]This process is explored in much of John Gillingham's work, collected in The English in the Twelfth Century. See especially "Beginnings of English Imperialism,""Context and Purpose of Geoffrey of Monmouth's History of the Kings of Britain, "Conquering Barbarians," and "Foundations of a Disunited Kingdom." Gillingham asserts that the shift from Norman to English identity had been accomplished by the 1140s, but Hugh M. Thomas has recently argued in convincing detail that assimilation was "extremely complex and progressed in a lurching and uneven manner" until the end of the twelfth century (The English and the Normans 57). Complete assimilation, in other words, may have taken as long as a century and a quarter after the conquest -- "a long time," Thomas notes, "but given the depths of the hostility between the English and the Normans in William I's reign, the speed of assimilation between the two peoples is quite remarkable" (69).
[v]On the Welsh as a community of blood see R. R. Davies, Conquest, Coexistence, and Change 16; on the efficacy of disidentification to medieval constructions of race see Steven F. Kruger, "Medieval Christian (Dis)identifications: Muslims and Jews in Guibert of Nogent."
[vi]Again Davies gives a succinct formulation: "Ethnic identity is relational; it is otherness which often best serves to confirm and underline identities for both parties. 'The Welsh,' said one rather resigned and world-weary English official in a famous comment in 1296, 'are Welsh.' What more need be said, he clearly implied: the simple word 'Welsh' conjured a whole host of sentiments and characteristics, most of them doubtless unflattering, about this distinctive people. Isidore was at hand to provide his own pithy definition: 'a people (gens) is a multitude … distinct from another people (natio) in terms of its own aggregation (collectionem).'"  In summing up the work of differentiation which hatred and violence accomplish, he notes "Demonising the enemy works wonders for people's self-identity." See "The Peoples of Britain and Ireland 1100-1400: I. Identities," 8-10. Such disidentifications can hold an enduring power of definition over those placed into the negative category. Cf. James Muldoon, Identity on the Medieval Irish Frontier: "People are not necessarily who they say they are but who others say they are. Social and cultural identity, even national identity, is therefore not simply a matter of self-definition. It is also a matter of definition by others" (x).
[vii]Thus Richard C. Hoffmann: "When medieval writers and men of action chose words and images like 'birth,''blood,' and 'lineage' to refer to large social groups, they exhibited a fundamentally biological explanation of how groups came to be" ("Outsiders by Birth and Blood" 1).
[viii]"Diversae nationes populorum inter se discrepant genere, moribus, lingua, legibus." The quotation is from the Epistula ad Hathonem and is examined by Bartlett in both The Making of Europe (197) and "Concepts of Race and Ethnicity" (47). Cf. the list offered by Davies for the medieval definition of a people: "language, law, life-style, dress, personal appearance (especially in respect of hair and moustaches), agricultural practices, code of social values and what can only be described as national character or temperament" ("The Peoples of Britain and Ireland 1100-1400: I. Identities," 11)
[ix]Bishop Bernard was of Norman descent, but like Gerald of Wales long argued for the autonomy of the see of St David's. Rhigyfarch, son of a Welsh bishop of St. David's, had described the eponymous founder of the seat as an archbishop (Life of St. David, c.1093-95). See Michael Richter, "Canterbury's Primacy in Wales" and the comments by Susan Reynolds, "Medieval Origines Gentium" 385.
[x]Davies is specifically speaking of differences in clothing style, table manners and horse riding: The First English Empire 129.
[xi]R. Allen Brown observes, "The longhair of the English upper classes, and their moustaches, contrasted with the clean-shaven appearance of the Norman knights, with their close-cropped hair, as shown on the Bayeux Tapestry ... In this, as in so many larger ways, two different worlds, from England and from Normandy, met in 1066" (The Normans and the Norman Conquest 163-64). Ann Williams gathers much of the material on Norman versus English hair and dress, pointing out some contradiction in the evidence, in The English and the Norman Conquest 188-90. Such differences, it goes without saying, were susceptible to strategic exaggeration or downplaying depending upon their reporter. A good general introduction to the multiple meanings of medieval hair is Robert Bartlett, "Symbolic Meanings of Hair in the Middle Ages."
[xii]Chronica majora 2.418; Robert Bartlett provides the reference in "Hair in the Middle Ages" 45.
[xiii]William of Malmesbury, Vita Wulfstani1.16.3-4. Monika Otter explicates the complexity this text betrays in its relation to the Norman conquest in "1066: The Moment of Transition" 571-72, 578.
[xiv]Eadmer reported that the men of William Rufus's court would "grow their hair long like girls ... with locks well-combed, glancing about them and winking in an ungodly fashion." Ann Williams treats this passage from the Historia Novorum in Anglia in The English and the Norman Conquest 190.
[xv]M. Brett, The English Church Under Henry I, 76.
[xvi]Joe Hillaby, "The Ritual-Child-Murder Accusation" 80.  A description of the medieval circumcision festival survives in the Mahzor Vitryof Simha ben Samuel of Vitry-le-François, Champagne.
[xvii]The lines are from the spurious late eleventh or early twelfth century "Letter of Alexius Comnenus to Count Robert of Flanders Imploring His Aid," a text that goes on to declare that noble women are being routinely raped, their daughters likewise abused while the mothers are forced to sing "lewd songs." Men and boys are being sodomized, sometimes to death. See John Boswell's translation and analysis in Christianity, Social Tolerance, and Homosexuality 279-80, 367-69. Robert of Reims and Baudri of Dol envision similar scenes of violation.
[xviii]When in crusade agitprop Saracens are envisioned raping Christian women and sodomizing Christian men, they are with that very part of their body that sets them apart physicallycoming too close to an identity built on their exclusion. That horrible and fantasized embrace, that unholy union, is the essence of Saracen monstrosity. That the Saracen poses a sexual as well as a racial threat seems clear from these fantasies in which the feminization of Christian bodies via circumcision is paralleled by the simultaneous rape of Christian women. See especially Steven Kruger, "Racial/Religious and Sexual Queerness in the Middle Ages" 34.
[xix]Rhonda Knight explores this paradoxical assertion in "Procreative Sodomy in Gerald of Wales."
[xx]James Cain contextualizes the passage from the Topographia Hibernica in "Unnatural History" 35.
[xxi]  Jewish menstruation was a popular myth throughout the later Middle Ages. Its most famous early populizer was Thomas de Cantimpré in the Miraculorum et exernplorum memorabilium sui temporis libri duo. Albert the Great linked Jewish nature and diet to their propensity for bloody hemorrhoids, Quaestiones de animalibus 9.7. The topic is well explored in Irven M. Resnick, "Medieval Roots of the Myth of Jewish Male Menses" and Willis Johnson, "The Myth of Jewish Male Menses."
[xxii]For a full discussion of the pseudo-biographies of "Mahomet," see Norman Daniel, Islam and the West 79-108.
[xxiii]Gerald of Wales narrates the scene in the Expugnatio Hibernica 1.33. Davies describes it as an episode of Anglicization in The First English Empire 170 and as "a gastronomic, and thereby cultural, coup de théâtre" in Domination and Conquest 49. John Gillingham sees it as part of a program of acculturation that saw the importation of 569 pounds of almonds along with the weapons of war that Henry brought to Ireland (The English in the Twelfth Century 104). A somewhat similar feast is recorded by William of Malmesbury, when William of Normandy catches Harold's spies poking around his camp on the eve of the battle of Hastings. William gives his captives a tour of his army, feeds them "a substantial dinner," and then sends them back to Harold to make their awed report (Gesta Regum Anglorum 3.239).
[xxiv]The best treatment of the medieval fascination with national character is Paul Meyvaert, "'Rainaldus est malus scriptor Francigenus.'"
[xxv]See the Deeds of the Kings of the English2.165 for Danish stereotypes (and Williams' refusal to translate the barbariem linguae of the counties the Danes attack) and 2.121 for William's comment on Guthrum's unaltered character ("he was a proud tyrant oppressing the lands entrusted to him").
[xxvi]Letter LV in The Life and Letters of Hebert de Losinga 1.100-101. The translators provide their own racist support for the timeless shortcomings of the "Keltic race" in their footnote.
[xxvii]Cf. R. R. Davies: "A people's character and customs were grounded, like its law, in the distant past; like the law, they were almost immemorial and thereby congenital." ("The Peoples of Britain and Ireland 1100-1400: III. Laws and Customs," 13).
[xxviii]See Robert Bartlett, "Hair in the Middle Ages" 59.
[xxix]"a Saxonibus animorum inconditam ferocitatem, a Flandritis corporum eneruem mollitiem, a Danis potationem discerent" (History of the Kings of England 2.148)
[xxx]"Iam enim pridem moribus Anglorum insueueat, qui uarii admodum pro temporibus fuere. Nam primis aduentus sui annis uultu et gestu barbarico, usu bellico, ritu fanatico uiuebant ..." (History of the Kings of England 3.245).
[xxxi]Statutes, Ordinances and Acts of the Parliament of Ireland, 430-69. Kathleen Biddick discusses the Statutes of Kilkenny as colonial violence in The Shock of Medievalism 54.
[xxxii]"Race Relations in Post-Conquest Wales" 36.
[xxxiii]See the discussion of changing Anglo-Scandinavian names in Robert Bartlett, England Under the Norman and Angevin Kings539-40. The name Tostig does not necessitate that its bearer was of Scandinavian descent, just as William quickly became as English as it was Norman. Cf. Tom Williamson, The Origins of Norfolk: "Scandinavian personal names were widely adopted in eastern England by the indigenous population, emulating the social elite in precisely the same way that local peasants, in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, happily gave their children such Norman names as William, Henry or Stephen" (109).
[xxxiv]  "Quia ex linguis gentes, non de gentibus linguae exortae sunt."Etymologies9.1.14. See Bartlett, The Making of Europe 198; Davies, "The Peoples of Britain and Ireland 1100-1400: IV. Language and Historical Mythology," 9; Pohl, ""Telling the Difference" 18.
[xxxv]Brynley F. Roberts, "Writing in Wales" 183.
[xxxvi]R. R. Davies, "The Peoples of Britain and Ireland III. Laws and Customs" 8. Given that they were "a fairly recent amalgam of four or five different peoples," the supposition of an ancient code of law served an even more important cohesive function for the Scots, "bonding diverse peoples into a single nation" (Davies 9, 8).
[xxxvii]In this particular case the Jews' confidence in the king is misplaced, however. After the case is tried in his presence, the king refers it back to the local bishop as a religious matter. See Lipman, The Jews of Medieval Norwich, 60-61.
[xxxviii]N. J. Higham, An English Empire 219.
[xxxix]See Paul Freedman, Images of the Medieval Peasant.
[xl]Marjorie Chibnall, The Debate on the Norman Conquest 19.
[xli]The lines are from Gerald's Invectiones(c. 1200). Robert Bartlett observes that even as the distinction between Norman and English was failing in England itself, the "conditions of settlement in Wales" could magnify the divide, Gerald of Wales 14. Gerald has similar if less vivid condemnation of English servility in On the Instruction of Princes 3.30. See also John Gillingham, "'Slaves of the Normans'?"
[xlii]Outside of social class, denigrated races are frequently represented as inherently unclean. Cf. Gerald on the Irish: "This is a filthy people, wallowing in vice" (TopographiaHibernica 3.98).
[xliii]"regnum vestrum purgatum est spurcicia Britonum,"The Letters of Lanfranc, no. 35, p. 124. Spurcitia can refer to filth in general as well as more specifically to bodily products like vomit and dung.
[xliv]Marjorie Chibanll, "'Racial' Minorities in Anglo-Norman England" 51.
[xlv]The Chronicle of Matthew of Paris142-43; Anthony Bale, "Fictions of Judaism" 136; Colin Richmond, "Englishness and Medieval Anglo-Jewry" 217.
[xlvi]"Imagining Communities" 11. I have examined the Albina myth at greater length in OfGiants 45-60.
[xlvii]This intermixture makes medieval race uncannily similar to what Etienne calls "neo-racism," a racism based on religious difference. See "Is There a 'Neo-Racism'?"
[xlviii]A brief overview of the Hasidei Ashkenaz can be found in Leonard B. Glick, Abraham's Heirs: Jews and Christians in Medieval Europe180-83.
[xlix]The decree is reported by William of Malmesbury in the Gesta regum Anglorum, 3.254.
[l]M. Richter, "Canterbury's Primacy in Wales" 177.
[li]V. D. Lipman writes of the episode from 1289-90 in "Anatomy of Medieval Anglo-Jewry" 64. On the Domus Conversorum and the conversion of English Jews more generally, see Robert C. Stacey, "The Conversion of Jews to Christianity in Thirteenth-Century England." Stacey observes that that the royal attitude toward conversion was one of "benign neglect" until Henry III founded the Domus in 1232 (267).
[lii]Joseph Jacobs treats the episode in The Jews of Angevin England 283-84.
[liii]See D. B. Dobson, "A Minority Within a Minority" 47 and Paul Hyams, "The Jewish Minority in Mediaeval England " 275.
[liv]On the enduring suspicion which greeted converts, both by their former coreligionists and by their new communities, see Jeremy Cohen, "The Mentality of the Jewish Apostate"; Paul Hyams, "The Jewish Minority in Mediaeval England " 276-77; William Chester Jordan, "Why 'Race'?" 166; Stephen Kruger, "Conversion and Medieval Categories"; Robert Stacey, "The Conversion of Jews to Christianity in Thirteenth-Century England." Stacey writes that by the mid-thirteenth century in England, "there was clearly an irreducible element to Jewish identity in the eyes of many Christians, which no amount of baptismal water could entirely eradicate" (278).
[lv]Throughout this book I use the word antisemitic to describe hatred against Jews, even though I realize how anachronistic the term is. Medieval Jews were not thought of as "semites" (a nineteenth century racial category), but I am not certain "anti-judaism" would be any better. Violence against Jews was repeatedly condemned in the Middle Ages by various authorities, but there was no collective term for the animus that motivated it.
[lvi]Translation from Joseph Jacobs, The Jews of Angevin England 105-6. Jacob also provides accounts of the London massacre from William of Newburgh, Robert of Gloucester, and Ephraim of Bonn.
[lvii]"In such cases as these, those making the appeals calculated that there was some strength and meaning in calling up common descent and language and that a feeling of ethnic and linguistic solidarity might shape and direct political action" (Robert Bartlett, "Concepts of Race and Ethncity" 51).
[lviii]"The Peoples of Britain and Ireland II. Names, Boundaries and Regnal Solidarities," 3. Later in the same address Davies writes that names like "the English" are "treacherous," because they create the impression that the group designated by that name is unified, timeless, and immutable when in fact just the opposite is likely to be true historically (9).
[lix]On the extraordinary nature of this acknowledgement see Cassandra Potts, "'Atque unum ex diversis gentibus populum effecit'" 142.
[lx]The Architecture of Norman England11.
[lxi]The Normans broke their long alliance with the Capetians in 1052; a movement toward assimilation had long been stalled and in some ways reversed by enduring rivalry. David Crouch treats these permutations of Norman identity well in The Normans, pp. 32-75, where he argues that by about 1050 the Normans gave up their desire to seem French, confident in their own distinctiveness.
[lxii]The phrase "turned into Englishmen" is the succinct formulation of Ralph Davis, Normans and their Myth 122, "the paradox of the Normans is that though it was in England that they reached their acme and fulfilled themselves as Normans, yet in the long run the conquest of England turned them into Englishmen." Chibnall discusses the process and surveys recent scholarship on the subject in The Debate on the Norman Conquest  128-29.
[lxiii]Ann Williams, The English and the Norman Conquest 5 and 136 n43.
[lxiv]Aristotle, Politics 7.7 (1327b 23); trans. B. Jowett (New York: Random House, 1941), 1286. Of this passage Robert Bartlett writes "Environmental thinking was rarely value-free. It usually turned out that the best environment, the one with the most desirable results, was the author's own  … The history of Orientalism obviously begins here" ("Concepts of Race and Ethnicity" 46).
[lxv]Mary Floyd Wilson labels the phenomenon "geohumoralism" and provides a useful survey of classical sources for the concept in English Ethnicity and Race in Early Modern Drama 23-47.
[lxvi]The passage is quoted in a discussion of non-Christian racism in the Middle Ages by William Chester Jordan in "Why 'Race'?'" 167. Maimonides, following Miskawayh, made a similar statement; see David M. Goldenberg, "The Development of the Idea of Race" 566.
[lxvii]See Suzanne Conklin Akbari, "From Due East to True North: Orientalism and Orientation."
[lxviii]"Gens equidem illa natura semper in ferrum prompta fuit, descendens ab antiqua Saxonum origine ferocissimorum hominum" (Gesta Guillelmi 2.24).
[lxix]De iure et statu Meneuensis Ecclesiae4, trans. H. E. Butler in The Autobiography of Gerald of Wales, p. 247.
[lxx]"Saxons, Normans and their Buildings" 3.
[lxxi]"The Peoples of Britain and Ireland 1100-1400: II. Names, Boundaries and Regnal Solidarities," 2. Cf. "Most people," observes R. R. Davies, are complex amalgams; but beneath the label of a single name they become, and come to believe themselves to be, a single people" ("The Peoples of Britain and Ireland II. Names" 3).
[lxxii]Migration and Myth-Making in Anglo-Saxon England 5. Cf. Susan Reynolds on myths of Scandinavian or north-German origin: "Yet the stories of Scandinavian origin, like all the others that I am considering, seem to assume that 'peoples' were not only enduring political and cultural communities but were biologically homogeneous too. This seems to have been an important attraction of the origin-stories during the middle ages, as well as in later centuries when "Germanist' ideas began to grow." Reynolds argues that this assumption must be wrong, although it endures in our tendency to refer to barbarians as living in self-contained tribes and to distinguish them from the Romans they lived among ("Medieval Origines Gentium" 379).
[lxxiii]Cf. G. G. Coulton, "Nationalism in the Middle Ages," 18.
[lxxiv]David Crouch makes this point at some length in The Normans 102.
[lxxv]The description is David Crouch's, The Normans 198.
[lxxvi]Gerald of Wales narrates the death of Archbishop Baldwin the Journey Through Wales 2.14.
[lxxvii]I examine this biblical episode in its relation to Geoffrey of Monmouth's History of the Kings of Britain in Of Giants 34-35.
[lxxviii]Quoted and translated in Robert Chazan, European Jewry and the First Crusade 152.
[lxxix]The biblical typology that Gildas employs and its origins have been searchingly explored by Hanning, Vision of History in Early Britain, 55-58.
[lxxx]The biblical Gog and Magog also offered another monstrous category for the subsuming of the unknown and putatively inferior. See Scott D. Westrem, "Against Gog and Magog."
[lxxxi]The description of the English appears just after Harold's death and reads, "Gens equidem illa natura semper in ferrum prompta fuit, descendens ab antiqua Saxonum origine ferocissimorum hominum" (Histoire de Guillaume le Conquérant, 202). Robert Stein discusses the passage in "The Trouble with Harold" 183.
[lxxxii]Tetrabiblos 2.2, quoted by Paul Meyvaert, "Voicing National Antipathy" p. 745.
[lxxxiii]Robert Hanning explores Gildas's use of animal imagery in Vision of History in Early Britain 54-55. Gildas's stress upon the Saxons as race that is ferocissimus("extreme ferocity") and his penchant for turning them into "brutal carnivores" is explored by N. J. Higham, The English Conquest 37.
[lxxxiv]Chronicles of the Reigns 3.156-7, cited by John Gillingham, The English in the Twelfth Century 11.
[lxxxv]Abelard makes a similar observation. Anna Sapir Abulafia treats these and other partisans in the debates between Christians and Jews who thought of Jews in animalistic terms in "Bodies in the Jewish-Christian Debate."
[lxxxvi]For these examples and for an excellent overview of Jews as "blind beasts" see Anthony Bale, "Fictions of Judaism" 141-42. Bale writes perceptively of the bestiary tradition that it "offers us clear evidence that Jews' bodies (as well as the Jewish religion) were thought of as degraded and corrupt entities, foreshadowing later antisemitic material and a 'racial' conception of Judaism" (141).
[lxxxvii]Le Roman de Rou de Wace, ll.8067-69. This passage prompts Susan Crane to argue that "The distinction between 'French-speaking' and 'not French-speaking' was sharper than any single ethnic opposition [in post-Conquest England], and language continued to be the most salient difference between conquerors and conquered" ("Anglo-Norman Cultures in England, 1066-1460" 36). Yet Searle asks if we should really imagine that Harold Godwinson and Earl Waltheof had to rely on interpreters to speak to William: "The Normans obviously spoke French -- and used it in England to distinguish themselves from those who land they had taken. Distinguishing themselves from their prey was part of what made Normans. But we surely underestimate the multilingual nature of the restless world of the eleventh century if we imagine that they could not get along in what one might call a 'trade-route' (or invading-route) patois" (Predatory Kinship 243). Most important, then, is how language is imagined to call into being an inviolable separateness, despite the fact that linguistic hybridities and bilingualism are more likely the norm (on which see Susan Crane, Insular Romance esp.2-7).
[lxxxviii]On English tails see Arthur Langfors, "'L'Anglais qui couve' dans l'imagination populaire au Moyen Age" and Hugh M. Thomas, The English and the Normans 303. Malcolm Jones produces a picture of Edward I as a tailed Englishman in Secret Middle Ages 67. In her discussion of Richard Coeur de Lion, Geraldine Heng describes the tailed English as a racialized body, but is confused about the source of the legend (Empire of Magic 91-98). Like Bradford Broughton (Legends of King Richard 94) Heng places the first recordation of the myth in William of Malmesbury's Gesta pontificum anglorum. In fact, while this text contains an episode of aggressive fish tail hanging at the hands of irate villagers and Augustine's subsequent pique, the narrative culminates in repentance and baptism, not a vindictive curse (1.84). William borrowed the story from the "greater" (major) life of St. Augustine, composed by a Flemish monk named Goscelin whose special passion was composing lives of English saints. Wace may have taken the description of the malevolent affixing of fish-tails from William's Gesta, but the curse and its consequences come from an unknown source, oral tradition, or Wace's fertile imagination.

Paxson Winners & BABEL Events at #Kzoo2017!

$
0
0
by BABEL WORKING GROUP


[#MedievalDonut copiousness at #Kzoo2016; photo by Jeffrey]


First, BABEL is delighted to announce the three winners of the 2017 James J. Paxson Memorial Travel Grant for Scholars of Limited Funds, which supports scholars' participation in the annual International Congress on Medieval Studies at Kalamazoo. They are (in alphabetical order)
  • Jonathan Fruoco (Université Grenoble Alpes), to present “Translating Sufism in Medieval England: Chaucer and The Conference of the Birds”
  • Sara Petrosillo (University of California, Davis), to present “Flying, Hunting, Reading: Feminism and Falconry”
  • Shyama Rajendran (George Washington University), to present “Teaching The Legend of Philomela From Ovid to Gower”
We received many, many strong applications this year, and the difficult decision among them was made by a committee of four judges: Roland Betancourt (University of California, Irvine),Liza Blake (University of Toronto), Richard H. Godden (Tulane University), and Robin Norris (Carleton University). Thanks to the judges for their time and effort!
Also, we'd really like to thank the many donors to the BABEL fundraiser, who’ve made these grants possible! We’re continuing to raise $$ until mid-May, which will support travel to the 2017 BABEL conference next fall as well as Kalamazoo 2018. Please spread the word, and give if you can!
In the meantime, the International Congress on Medieval Studies in Kalamazoo (or #Kzoo2017) is rapidly approaching, so here's a compilatio of BABEL and BABEL-adjacent events to add to your calendar. Everyone is welcome to everything!
  • Wed May 10at 9-11pm MEDIEVAL DONUT 3.0 (Radisson Lobby), social gathering co-sponsored by GW MEMSI (Medieval and Early Modern Studies Institute); note the event site
  • Thu May 11at 3:30pm – BABEL ROUNDTABLE: Feminism with/out Gender (Fetzer 1045)
  • Thu May 11 at 5pm – BABEL Working Group Business Meeting
  • Fri May 12at 1:30pm – GW MEMSI ROUNDTABLE: Catastrophe and Periodization (Fetzer 1010)
  • Fri May 12 at 3:30pm – BABEL ROUNDTABLE: Access and the Academy (Sangren 1920)
  • Fri May 12 at 5:00pm – BABEL + MATERIAL COLLECTIVE RECEPTION (Bernhard President's Dining Room)
  • Fri May 12 at 9pm-11pm – FESTIVITIES AT BELL'S BREWERY, co-sponsored by ISAS (International Anglo-Saxon Society)
  • Sat May 13at 10am POSTMEDIEVAL ROUNDTABLE: Atmospheric Medievalisms/Medieval Atmospheres (Bernhard 210)
  • Sat May 13 at 5:45pm – “Whiteness in Medieval Studies: A Workshop,” organized by an open fellowship of Medievalists of Color and hosted by SMFS (Society for Medievalist Feminist Scholarship) during its Business Meeting and Reception (Fetzer 1045); note event website with info and readings
Stay tuned for a QUEERDIEVALIST gathering (for queers and allies) as well.

Anything else to add? Feel free to use the comments section below (comments are moderated so it might take some time for items to post).

Stories of Blood 3: Histories of Blood

$
0
0
by J J Cohen

Continuing here my blogging of the original version of my book Hybridity, Identity and Monstrosity in Medieval Britain -- a project that was called Stories of Blood. In retrospect it's the version I wish I had published.

Part one (Real and Recent Blood) is here, part two (The Blood of Race) is here, and the bibliography is here in PDF.

Chapter Two

Histories of Blood

 

Silvester II. and the Devil Cod. Pal. germ. 137 f216v
Race is messy. Dispersed across scattered elements like law, custom, language, and environment, precariously resting on blood that inevitably refuses to course through straightforward lines of kinship or descent, race cannot solidify without some architectural structure than can circumscribe its volatility within some demarcated form. To make the fugitive components of race cohere often requires the catalytic power of a foundation story. This account of origins must be persuasive enough to transform a complex past into a comprehensible history. Without such an account to anchor its claims to distinctiveness, a race will have great trouble gaining its substantiality. Race requires narrative.[i]
            And narratives of race require blood.

"At the Extremity of the Known World," c. 686

At the age of twelve Bæda was a veteran of monasteries. His kinsmen had delivered him to the monks of Wearmouth five years ago, a tearful boy. Now he had learned to love the cloister's solitude. Gone were the thoughts of rolling apples down the slype to see how many monks he could trip. Gone too were the plans he once entertained of composing red caricatures of his brethren in the pages of the bible he had been copying, though it did still amuse him to consider the nose he would have given Wulf.

Not long ago Bæda left Wearmouth for nearby Jarrow, a new monastery that wanted inhabiting. He accompanied its abbot Ceolfrith and twenty monks who had become twenty friends. Puerulus, the older men had called him, "little guy." At twelve the affectionate nickname did not fit him as well as it once had, but now that all the brothers who had spoken it lay dead, Bæda did feel like a small boy again. Only he and Ceolfrith remained. Two monks slumbered in the dormitory, two monks chanted the daily cycle of prayers, two monks persevered in the daily routine that kept Jarrow alive. The monastery had become too large, its stone too cold. The sound of his feet no louder than the briny drizzle, Bæda feared that he was becoming a ghost.

In his dreams he saw faces burning with fever. He had done what he could to ease their anguish, had carried bread and broth for dwindling appetites, water for thirst beyond endurance. Sometimes he relived the last moments of their lives, when shaking calmed, eyes stilled, warmth emptied. Washing corpses with cold water, he saw the patterns that blood forms under dead skin, cloudy stains that pool, blue and then yellow and then brown. The return to oblivious earth. What haunted Bæda most, what had settled poisonously in his stomach and would not be dislodged, was that monks were supposed to die filled with joy, rushing toward heaven's secure embrace. Cuthwin had been the worst, screaming against the ebb of life as if screaming alone could arrest his dissolution.

For three days Bæda drifted through the monastery, the world slowly fading. The sea sent cold mist drifting. The drip of water from the roof was for the boy the only reminder that time had not stopped. Then Ceolfrith suddenly brightened, and insisted that they no longer abbreviate the daily singing of the psalms. They would pray as if Jarrow's unity enduredand it would endure. So they again chanted psalms with anitiphons, this convent of two, and in that circulation of heavy Latin Bæda learned something he would carry with him for the rest of his life. Words are powerful enough to revivify the dead, to anchor the vanishing in life, to create from the broken past the stone-solid foundation of communities yet to come.[ii]

Producing the English

The monastic historian known today as the Venerable Bede composed his Historia ecclesiastica gentis Anglorum [Ecclesiastical History of the English People] early in the eighth century, c. 731. When he let his mind wander over the expansiveness of Britain, he saw before him, in the words of one recent critic, an island that was an "untidy patchwork of Saxon adventurers, acculturated Britons, and Celtic kingdoms."[iii] Despite the sheer heterogeneity of this expanse, Bede envisioned the possibility of a pan-insular political union. He did not imagine that the rival kingdoms, warring polities, and varied populations of Britain might be gathered into some multiracial collective, however. In Bede's vision the entirety of the land constituted the natural dominion of a single and singular gens Anglorum, the English people. Neither this unity nor this race quite existed in Bede's own day. Yet the history that Bede narrated centered around a confederacy of blood that, even if not yet true, leapt from the pages of Ecclesiastical History a few centuries later to become the thing that Bede had been able only to dream.
Bede's historical narrative opens with Julius Caesar's invasion of the island: "Now Britain had never been visited by the Romans and was unknown to them until the time of Gaius Julius Caesar" (1.2). Britain is from the start linked to classical history and oriented toward distant Rome. Because the narrative is initiated from a Mediterranean rather than indigenous point of view, other possible histories vanish into silence. These alternative beginnings can be barely glimpsed in the descriptive section that introduces the Ecclesiastical History. Here Bede offers a precise and seemingly neutral delineation of the British Isles: massive Britanniashared by the Picts, Irish, Britons and Angles; the  Orkneys; proximate Ireland; Oceanus infinitus, the "boundless ocean" that encloses these fertile expanses in its watery embrace. Describing the contours of the archipelago and its present population means acknowledging that the islands possess a history much longer than the one that begins with Caesar's bringing of Britain into the orbit of Rome.
The temporal heart of Bede's History is the period between the fifth and early eighth century. Both before and during this time the British Isles were a maelstrom of cultural clash, admixture, alliance. The Picts and the Britons (disparate and shifting collectives of peoples, some Romanized, some not) formed their greater and smaller collectives, many enduring for years, others coalescing as briefly as the life of the warrior-king behind them. Warriors from Ireland arrived in what would someday be called Scotland and Wales, establishing the maritime kingdom of Dál Riata. Beginning in the fifth century ethnically various peoples migrated from southern Scandinavia and northern Germany, assimilating or loosely incorporating some indigenous groups, displacing or eradicating others. Over time these plunderers-turned-settlers combined warbands with more sedentary pursuits. Medieval writers referred to this resettlement as the adventus Saxonum; modern historians usually label it the Anglo-Saxon migration, the foundation for what becomes England. Recent archeological and historical work has stressed the survival of native polities even as their leadership was displaced or absorbed, forging out of patchy amalgamations of Anglo-Saxon and Romano-British elements emergent kingdoms like Mercia.[iv] Parvenu realms fought relentlessly for hegemony, incorporating conquered rivals to form larger kingdoms, expanding into lands still held by Britons and Picts. These peoples, meanwhile, continued to form their own shifting solidarities, especially in the form of competitive principalities.
By the time Bede set pen to vellum the inhabitants of Britain had long spoken a variety of languages broken into an abundance of dialects. No doubt rapidly changing patois enabled trade and other less ephemeral forms of exchange; many islanders would have been multilingual, indeed multiracial. The peoples of Britain were for much of this period more alike than different: possessing cultures and speaking languages that lacked internal uniformity; prone to forming princely, kingly, and familial factions of variable scope and duration; mixing pastoral and pillage economies with less mobile religious and agrarian pursuits; willing to ally themselves militarily and matrimonially with those outside their linguistic and cultural circles. The British archipelago was, in short, as unsettled as it was multiplicitous, an unquiet expanse engendering the fluidity and compoundedness that contemporary scholars like to call creolization, métissage, doubleness, mestizaje, and hybridity.
An implicit acknowledgment of this racial and cultural multiplicity can be glimpsed when in the space of a few short chapters of the Ecclesiastical History we witness Edmund of Northumbria converting to Christianity, reorienting his northern kingdom along a Mediterranean axis; Rædwald of the East Angles erecting a temple in which one altar serves Christ and another receives human sacrifices; the pagan English of Mercia joining forces with the Christian Britons of Gwynedd; the sons of Æthelfrith of Northumbria living in secure exile among the Irish and Picts; the English king Oswald speaking perfect Irish to the visiting bishop Aidan of Iona, a man who oversees monasteries that conjoin his native country to the Picts and the Angles (2.13-3.3). Despite such multicultural vectors, however, onto the primal and enduring heterogeneity of the islands Bede projects a reductive separateness. Bede's narrative is rather like the Hadrianic and Antonine walling projects that he describes early in the text, demarcations that engender unity through profound and irreversible exclusions. Like the ramparts erected by the Roman emperors to keep the barbarians from endangering the Romanized sections of the island, or like Offa's Dike closer to his own day, Bede immures Britain into separate and unequal geographical spaces. He parcels the vastness of the island into a simplified, racialized geography.
Four living languages thrive on the island, Bede writes, each straightforwardly representing an insular people: Irish, Pictish, British, English (1.1).[v] By demarcating Britain's races linguistically, Bede is able to delineate four distinct peoples who in actual fact did not often think of themselves within such a definitive, massively collective framework. True, writers like Julius Caesar, Tacitus and Gildas had for their own purposes gathered the entirety of insular linguistic groups into single categories. Yet even if such communal nomination was available and even at times effective when Bede wrote, these grandiose designations did not necessarily have great import for the quotidian struggles in which the islands' populations engaged. Political realities more frequently eroded than buttressed the efficacy of overarching linguistic and cultural unities. Although he had to acknowledge quietly the alliances that mingled the insular peoples, Bede took as a foundational assumption that, in stepping back far enough and surveying all of Britain as if with the eye of God, the island's scattered population would resolve into four races, naturally and patently distinct. United by language, Bede implies, each was formed by an individuating history and a particularizing origin.[vi]
Bede nominally composed an account of the Roman church in England, a church still in its infancy. Bede was born, after all, a mere seventy-five years after the arrival of the missionary Augustine in Kent, and his own country of Northumbria had been Christian for a mere fifty years.[vii] Given the church's recent arrival and relative fragility, it could be argued that Bede's ambition was only to provide for it a stable history in the hopes of an enduring future. Along the way, however, Bede's Ecclesiastical History also furnished the English race (gens Anglorum) with its generative past, a narrative structure that would enable a dispersed and heterogeneous peoples to behold an ultimate community. This harmonizing bent is most evident when Bede describes his favorite "English" kings  -- beloved, we suspect, because they happen to be Christian kings of Northumbria, and the monk was ethnically a Northumbrian.[viii] In a culminating moment of insular harmony, the glorious Edwin reigns peacefully over "the whole realm of Britain" (omnes Brittaniae fines, 2.9), both "the English and the British race" (genti Anglorum simul et Brettonum, 2.20). One of Edwin's men famously imagines that his world is a fire-lit meadhall, shielding the king and his thanes from the wintry storms that rage outside (2.13). This potent image of community is in a way a figure for Edwin's kingdom itself, capacious and stable, but thoroughly and unthinkingly English in its terms of belonging (the Britons did not dream of meadhalls when they wanted to symbolize harmonious earthly unity; it is not possible to imagine the gens Brettonum seated with Edwin by that warming fire).[ix] The stability and pan-insular unity that Edwin achieves comes to a cataclysmic end, however, when he and his army are slaughtered in battle. They fall against a twofold enemy: the nefarious heathen Penda, ruler of Mercia, an Anglo-Saxon kingdom that was a dangerous rival to Bede's Northumbria; and Cædwalla, rex Brettonum, "king of the Britons." Bede's title for Cædwalla is a typical exaggeration on his part, for Cædwalla (that is, Cadwallon ap Cadfan) was king only of Gwynedd, a powerful British kingdom in what would become northwest Wales. Although racially English, Penda is easy to detest, since he remains an idol-worshipping pagan after the Christian destiny of the gens Anglorum has been made clear.[x] Cædwalla is another story. Like Edwin himself, Cædwalla is a Christian king, a troubling point of similarity. Welsh literary tradition suggests that Edwin spent time in exile at the court of Gwynedd, probably at the time it was ruled by Cadfan, Cædwalla's father.[xi] Yet despite a shared creed and historical alliances that clearly crossed racial boundaries, Bede distances Cædwalla at every opportunity, introducing him as "a barbarian who was worse than a heathen" [barbarus erat pagano saeuior]. By insisting that in taking arms against the English Cædwalla committed an act of insurrection [rebellauit], Bede not only grants Edwin more power over the Britons than he likely exerted, he renders what may have been military self-protection on Cædwalla's part an unforgivable revolt.[xii] After Edwin of Northumbria dies in fierce battle at Hæthfelth (12 October 633), the Britons and their king are described in monstrous terms:
Caedualla, quamuis nomen et professionem haberet Christiani, adeo tamen erat animo ac moribus barbarus, ut ne sexui quidem muliebri uel innocuae paruulorum parceret aetati, quin uniuersos atrocitate ferina morti per tormenta contraderet, multo tempore totas eorum prouincias debachando peruagatus, ac totum genus Anglorum Brittaniae finibus erasurum se esse deliberans. Sed nec religioni Christianae, quae apud eos exorta erat, aliquid inpendebat honoris, quippe cum usque hodie moris sit Brettonum fidem religionemque Anglorum pro nihili habere, neque in aliquo eis magis communicare quam paganis.

Cædwalla, although a Christian by name and profession, was nevertheless a barbarian in heart and disposition and spared neither women nor innocent children. With bestial cruelty he put all to death by torture and for a long time raged through all their land, meaning to wipe out the whole English nation from the land of Britain. Nor did he pay any respect to the Christian religion which had sprung up amongst them. Indeed to this very day it is the habit of the Britons to despise the faith and religion of the English and not to co-operate with them in anything more than with the heathen. (2.20)
Barbaric, cruel, bloodthirsty, bestial: these are the very terms that Gildas had used to describe the invading Saxons, now turned against the Britons themselves.[xiii]These are also the very same racializing slanders that will be disseminated by the English against the Welsh four hundred years later, with a similar emphasis on distancing two Christian peoples from each other and reducing complicated interrelation to an impermeable binary.[xiv] Nothing demonizes an enemy more facilely than the claim that little children are being tortured; the king of the Britons does even worse, adding women to the list of innocents slaughtered. Cædwalla attacks with genocidal intention (erasurum se esse deliberans), making the object of his fury not mere Northumbrians but totum genus Anglorum, "the whole English race." Bede's hyperbolic Latin term for Cædwalla's military objective, erasurum, comes from eradere, "to abolish, to extirpate." This harsh verb can also mean "to obliterate, to cause to be forgotten," making it clear that the Britons pose a threat to the very memory of the English on the island -- a threat, in fact, to the project of Bede's History itself. The passage is, moreover, just as reductive in its treatment of the English as it is of the Britons, depicting both peoples as impossibly self-contained and homogenous collectives. Imperiled by the blood they share, the totum genus Anglorum must now shed the blood of the monster-like Britons to endure. Cædwalla and his savage race are foundationally excluded from this emergent community because they are its catalyst, the endangerment that brings the possibility of a pan-English union into being.
            The disaster at Hæthfelth and the loss of Edwin set the stage for the ascendancy of Oswald, the king who will spectacularly destroy the abominable [infandus] leader of the Britons (3.1). The fevered pitch of Bede's Latin in describing Cædwalla has seldom invoked notice. Infandus is a horrific adjective that means "unspeakable, bestial, unnatural." It was famously used by Vergil to describe the man-eating Cyclopes in the Aeneid.[xv] Oswald, on the other hand, is a figure of supreme unity in Bede's Historia, a harmonizing force so potent that he evokes a repetition of the same cultural geography that delimited the island at the opening of the Ecclesiastical History: Oswald "held under his sway all the peoples and kingdoms of Britain, divided among the speakers of four different languages, British, Pictish, Irish, and English" (3.6). So immune to division is Oswald that after his royal corpse is dismembered by Mercian enemies, the severed pieces retain their vitality. The soil from "that very place where Oswald's blood was spilt" absorbs the liquid's curative powers (3.9-10); his bones shimmer with numinous light (3.11); even a splinter of the wooden stake on which his severed head had been displayed heals the sick (3.13); his hands "have remain uncorrupt until this present time ... and are venerated with fitting respect by all" (3.6). The body of Oswald can be broken, scattered, made to seem as if it could never again constitute a whole. Yet corporeal fragmentation only serves to disseminate the king's power more widely into his community. Like the royal blood that ebbs from his flesh to saturate his native soil, the dispersal of the king's body ensures that his unifying potency fills the land and its people alike. Oswald's cadaver is a powerful figure for the gens Anglorum itself, diverse peoples that Bede's History consolidates by imagining  for them a collective history, a durable corporate identity.[xvi]
Every race needs some narrative architecture to give to its untidiness and heterogeneity a determinate shape. Through history or through myth, narrative congeals the blood of race, circumscribing its flow to delimit the bodies from which can be traced contemporary descent, barring others (such as Caedualla infandus and his Britons) from this emergent collectivity. Such a foundational mythology will bolster a race's claims to power, distinctiveness, superiority. Susan Reynolds has observed that because they are communities, kingdoms promote their own political unity by fostering myths of common descent ("Medieval Origines Gentium" 381). No less potent for being specious, this unity inevitably comes about by excluding from power aboriginal populations, or other peoples who are perceived as competitors or threats. Origin myths tend to grant each race its singular descent in order not only to explain how present segregations came about, but to uphold such a configuration as the culmination of inevitable historical processes.
Bede bequeathed to the later Middle Ages the potent idea that the sundry ethnic and political groups that marauded in Britain beginning in the fifth century composed a single race, the gens Anglorum. It is often not pointed out, however, that Bede knew well the originary variousness of the peoples who comprised the arrival of the "English." In describing the intended mission of Egbert to their ancestral homelands, he writes:
[Egbert] knew that there were very many peoples in Germany from whom the Angles and the Saxons, who now live in Britain, derive their origin; hence even to this day they are by a corruption called Garmani by their neighbours the Britons. Now these people are the Frisians, Rugians, Danes, Huns, Old Saxons, and Boruhtware [Boructuari] (5.9).
Bede's list is woefully partial. It contains laughable inaccuracies as well as opaque references. Yet its presence makes clear that Bede was cognizant of the multiplicitous beginnings of his people.[xvii] Such an acknowledgement is rather surprising on Bede's part, for elsewhere he inevitably distills from the ethnic hodgepodge of the island's invaders three impossibly neat groups: Angles, Saxons, and Jutes.[xviii] Even this tripled origin is not as varied as it seems, since in Bede's account these groups lack distinguishing difference. All are in fact easily reduced into the umbrella term Angli ("English"), as is evident in Bede's Latin title for his monumental work (Historia ecclesiastica gentis Anglorum). Bede no doubt borrowed such collective language from the Roman Church, an institution that had long promulgated the useful myth that a singular English people actually existed: thus Pope Gregory's slave market insistence that the blond-haired denizens of England are as angelic as they are apparently unvaried (2.1) and thus the same pope's addressing Æthelberht, king of the Cantuarii [a Jutish people], as "king of the English."[xix] Yet no matter from where Bede drew his unitary frame, its effect was undeniable. The numerous and quarrelsome "Anglo-Saxon" kingdoms and their polyethnic populations now had a monolithic history within which they could recognize themselves as having always constituted the English, eternal and unchanging. Bede's History, in other words, is a story of race, replacing the fluidity of insular identities with a stable and reductive past in which peoples were and ever remain Britons, Romans, Angles. Like Oswald's incorruptable body, like his alembic blood that drenches the battlefield to endure into the present, Bede's Angliare a race that is ultimately devoid of internal difference, inflexible in their refusal to intermix with  other races, and immune to historical change.[xx]
Bede died in 735. About sixty-five years later, Wearmouth and Jarrow were abandoned, probably because they had fallen victim to the brutal Viking raids the area experienced. The stone of the empty monastery crumbled. Yet the structure of belonging that Bede had erected for the gens Anglorum endured, as did the exclusions upon which this vision was based.[xxi] What Bede envisioned textually took several centuries to realize fully politically, but England possessed a remarkably corporate identity from at least the tenth century onwards.[xxii] Bede's formula of "Angles, Saxons, and Jutes" became "Angles and Saxons" (as in Asser's description in the 880s of King Alfred of Wessex as Angul-Saxonum rex), thence to Angli or English (a reduction already, as we have seen, anticipated by Bede). By the time Edward the Confessor ascended the throne in 1042, the southeast portions of the island had long been in fact as well as in narrative possibility a singular English nation populated by a singular English race, the Englisc or Angelcynn. Even if its unity proved ultimately precarious, as the multiple claimants to the throne at Edward's death made clear, England before Hastings had been the "largest area of integrated power" in the west, a "precocious" and formidable "nation-state."[xxiii] Bede's triumphal vision of English history as the chronicle of a people in their distinctiveness from other peoples was no longer a mere vision of the past, but had become the past itself, in all its imperturbability. Any disruption to this intimate entwining of people with polity was destined to be traumatic -- was destined, in fact, to provoke not just a struggle over continuity and history, but a crisis of race itself.

Things Fall Apart

Considering that England in the tenth and early eleventh centuries firmly welded a unified vision of race to a potent national identity, it might be expected that the series of Danish kings who held the throne between 1016 and1042 would have disrupted the kingdom's sense of its own stability. Yet Cnut, the first of these Scandinavian monarchs, quickly learned that the most effective government of the realm was to be accomplished through the integration of his court into native political structures. Racial violence was mainly limited to the opening of his reign, when the bloodshed was in fact quite fearsome. Yet the indigenous patriciate was not, as it was to be under William, replaced wholesale by men who did not speak the native tongue. The insular church saw no major changes in its structure or leadership, no colonial attempts at ecclesiastical "reform." When martial tactics were replaced by a policy of accommodation, ethnic competition -- and, thereby, stark division – quickly faded. Danish blood mixed with English not only among the royal progeny (Cnut married Emma, the widow of his predecessor Æthelred) but also in powerful families like the Godwinesons, destined to provide the kingdom with its last pre-Norman king, Harold. Linguistic and cultural differences, never insurmountable, were blunted by synthesis and absorption. Such assimilation had good precedent. The eastern parts of the island once known as the Danelaw supported a racially commingled population since the ninth century, a people who contemporary historians sometimes call "Anglo-Scandinavian" but who (as far as we can tell) simply used the designator English for themselves, no matter how hybrid their customs or blood.
Harthacnut, the third and final of the Danish monarchs, died in 1042; according to the Anglo-Saxon chronicle, he perished after drinking himself into a stupor. Æthelred's son Edward returned from his long exile in Normandy to claim the kingdom. To the surprise of those who had been awaiting the restoration of native blood to the throne, however, Edward seemed disturbingly alien. The new king brought with him both Norman friends and francophile ways. His accession caused some consternation over how foreign he was going to allow a court that he was supposed to be restoring to its proper Englishness become. Yet Edward eventually married into the same Godwine family that had become powerful during the reign of Cnut and his progeny. Under Earl Godwine's watchful eye the royal court was re-anglicized, and Edward settled into a satisfyingly English reign. Even if the king's relationship with the Godwinesons is best described as vexed, even if battles were fought over such racially-charged issues as the appointment of Norman clerics to English bishoprics, nonetheless the rule of the Confessor (as Edward came to be called years after his death) ultimately seemed deeply continuous with the great procession of unitary monarchs outlined by Bede. Edward's reign could not last forever, however, and he never produced an heir. The stage was set for the fatal clash between Harold Godwineson of England and Duke William of Normandy.
The venerable collectivity that for convenience's sake we now refer to as "Anglo-Saxon England" shattered in 1066. Harold was slain in battle at Hastings, and William was crowned king at Westminster. Though both these men were of quite mixed blood, to contemporary historians Harold was simply English, William was simply Norman, and 1066 had been a clash between two races – again, despite the fact that their respective armies were in no way ethnically homogeneous. Known in Latin as victor (the Conqueror) to those who revered him, and by the epithet of nothus (the Bastard) to those with a more conflicted bent, King William deeply transformed the kingdom that was now his.[xxiv] Unlike Cnut and his sons, William systematically replaced the secular and ecclesiastical elites who had governed the island with men who differed from the native population in custom, language, descent, allegiance, history. This massive and thorough purge severely frayed the meshwork that had bound country so intimately to race. As French-speaking settlers from across the Channel buttressed their new positions of power, peppering the landscape with towering castles and peopling cities and towns with an arriviste haut monde, England (and later Wales, Scotland, Ireland) was caught within that web of rapid change, violent clash, pervasive anxiety and ambivalent desire that we have come to label postcoloniality, a restless and conflicted state of being in which a once stable world becomes irremediably uncertain. England was no longer a solidarity bound by a myth of common descent, no longer a community that could imagine its own unity.
To some extent William and his followers endeavored to play down the historical disjunction that the conquest represented, especially in the years immediately following Hastings. After all, William had justified his claim to the throne of England by asserting consanguinity with the royal line.[xxv] In the youth of his reign the Norman king's impulse was to emphasize continuity, drawing up the majority of his early royal writs in English, retaining priests like Edward the Confessor's trusted Regenbald in his chancery.[xxvi] Recent interpreters have emphasized that the Norman turn to those strategies that were to produce a bifurcated, recognizably postcolonial society did not happen immediately.[xxvii] The narrative strategy of some twelfth century historiographers was likewise to underscore a continuousness between pre- and post-conquest England, even if both were ultimately most alike simply in being recipients of a translatio imperii that divided insular history into discrete epochs of limited duration.[xxviii] Wresting continuity from the messy heterogeneity of history was, in fact, a Norman specialty, enabling them several centuries earlier to become Normans. Like the northern tribes who reduced their originary multiplicity to the singular Englisc, the Normans had had to invent a unifying identity out of their own racial variousness. Normannitas, as it has been called, was the culmination of years of what the historian Eleanor Searle has wittily labeled "predatory community."[xxix] Although they had strategically adopted the language and culture of the Franks whose land they had taken, and although they might in Latin be referred to as Franci or even Galli, the Normans were in origin "Northern men," erstwhile Scandinavian raiders.[xxx] An Icelandic skald was visiting Rouen as late as the 1020s, and Duke William of Normandy had a great-grandmother named Gunnor who lived long enough potentially to have taught the future Conqueror his first words.[xxxi] As the work of Nicholas Howe has emphasized, the English knew well their own northerly origin, having long been fascinated by their myth of an adventus Saxonum.[xxxii] The Normans' ethnic continuity with the people of England could have been invoked by them to imagine the Conquest as the rejoining of previously sundered peoples, especially given the Norman proclivity to project and thereby forge community by imagining unity where none previously existed. A narrative of reunion might have been especially attractive to the residents of the swathe of England known as the Danelaw, where northern colonization had resulted in a hybrid culture often described as Anglo-Scandinavian.[xxxiii] Alliance through the recognition of shared history might have particularly assisted in the annexation of East Anglia, the populous region where the large and economically vital city of Norwich was located. Harold Godwineson, William's rival for the English throne, had not only been born of a Danish mother named Gytha, he had also held the earldom of East Anglia from his youth.
Yet despite William's claim to the throne through descent, despite even the occasional attempt by Norman nobles to "discover" English ancestors for themselves, the Normans never seriously attempted the promulgation of a shared national mythology, of a harmonizing Norman and English racial heritage.[xxxiv]"Formed by history rather than by race," in Marjorie Chibnall's apt phrase, the gens Normannorum was a people "of exceptionally mixed blood."[xxxv] According to the official myth of origin commissioned by William's grandfather and composed by Dudo of St-Quentin, the founding father of the Normans was a Norwegian lord named Rollo (probably a Latinization of Hrólfr) who was granted an inspirational vision in which he united disparate races into a singular, invincible people.[xxxvi] Cognizant of their impure origins, the Normans nonetheless cultivated a strong sense of themselves as a people set apart, Normanni ex Normannis, "Normans from Normans."[xxxvii] In England, this unitary ideology no doubt aided in establishing themselves as the minority government of a population who vastly outnumbered them. It has been estimated that the Normans and their allies numbered perhaps 10,000 after the conquest, constituting less than one percent of the country's population.[xxxviii] Yet into the hands of this small elite came control of the church, the government, and almost all the land.
The English meanwhile were quickly transformed from indigeni to a gens subacta, from native dwellers to a subject race. As William's reign progressed and the foundations of his power strengthened, the English were systematically dispossessed of their lands, their goods, their cultural and linguistic prestige.[xxxix] As a consequence, after the conquest neither language nor a shared sense of the past conjoined England's rulers to those subject to their authority. The difference in language was divisive not only because French was a quotidian reminder of the difference between a new political elite and a native populace inexperienced at being conquered, but also because linguistic difference was so central to medieval conceptions of race. Yet as difficult as the new linguistic divide must have been for the English, the loss of a communal history, of a unifying national mythology, was hardly an easier blow to be borne. Robert Stein describes the lasting historiographic repercussions of this gulf best: "In the writing of history in the twelfth century, the Norman conquest of the English marks a crisis of cultural identity, of the principles of legitimate sovereignty, and of historical explanation."[xl] An integral link in the long chain of English history had ruptured, and it was difficult to imagine how it might ever be repaired.

Producing the English

The Gesta Regum Anglorum [Deeds of the Kings of the English] was not just William of Malmesbury's magnum opus, the achievement of long years spent in wearisome research and hand-cramping composition. The Gesta was, quite literally, the product of William's blood.
            In the prologue to this remarkable work of twelfth-century historiography, the first complete account of the English undertaken since Bede finished his Ecclesiastical History, William writes that he was motivated by affection for his homeland (propter patriae caritatem) and by the urging of Queen Matilda, wife to Henry I. His intention in composing the Deeds of the Kings of the English was, he asserts, "to mend the broken chain of history" (interruptam temporum seriem sarcire), restorative work required, it seems, because a historiographic void separated his own day from the terminus of Bede's definitive text. The English lacked a continuous history, a deficiency for which the Deeds of the Kings of the English was to be the remedy. William of Malmesbury was himself the result of a more literal interrupta temporum series, a rupture in the chain of time. Half Norman and half English, William would not exist to be writing in the 1120s if the conquest had not derailed the trajectory of English history sixty years earlier. In connecting Bede's Ecclesiastical History to the present day, William aimed to accommodate the Norman conquest into an unbroken narrative of the kingdom. Whereas Bede fashioned his series temporum from a history of the church in England, however, William intended to revitalize English community by narrating the activities of England's kings.
Even had he not been a monastic historian himself, William would still have been forced to acknowledge that his kindred spirit Bede had created the foundational history of the English. Nancy Partner refers to the "hovering, magisterial presence of Bede in English intellectual life," for through Bede's sober Latin prose English historiography was bequeathed an enduring dignity.[xli] The Ecclesiastical History became tout court the truth of England's past, as authoritative as it was hegemonic. No alternative to Bede existed, the annalistic Anglo-Saxon chronicle being too sparse to compete with Bede's narrative pageant of kings, popes, abbots, and miracles. The first book of William's Deeds of the Kings of the English is therefore mainly derived from the Ecclesiastical History, though with a tellingly difference. Like his bureaucratic counterparts in the burgeoning administrative apparatus of the kingdom, William was far more of a systematizer than his Northumbrian predecessor. As he reworked Bede's sprawling data, he neatly divided monarchs into chronologically and geographically precise successions. Despite this reordering William, like Bede, never questioned that the history of the island of Britain was English history, singular and reductive. The Irish, Britons, Picts and Scots might provide convenient havens during kingly exiles, and even more convenient enemies for heroic regents to destroy, but William kept the non-English races at his narrative periphery. Even within his account of England under the Norman kings, the Welsh, Irish, and Saracens appear in the text to rebel, menace border settlements or the Holy land, or simply to offer a foil for English superiority. They do not for the most part get to have their own stories narrated. Although William allows that the English may once have been similarly barbaric, especially in the days when Hengest and Horsa led the first invasion troops to British shores, he insists that the gens Anglorum long ago progressed into more civilized ways. The other island races -- and the Saracens as well -- have remained much as they have always been, locked in their own primitive temporality. Yet given that William, like his beloved Bede, writes history in order to differentiate, unite, and glorify the English at the expense of the other peoples with whom they share Britain, how is he to narrate the Norman conquest? Doesn't a foreigner on the throne and the wholesale replacement of the nation's ruling class, secular and ecclesiastical alike, pose a profound challenge to maintaining that the history of the British Isles is triumphantly English?
In part William gets around this difficulty through his clever title. Gesta regum Anglorum means The Deeds of the Kings of the English, not The Deeds of the English Kings, acknowledging a potential disjunction between ruler and ruled. Yet for whose homeland (patria) does he feel the motivational affection that he claims in his preface? William admits that the Normans and the English are very different races, a confession that would seem to put his restorative project in jeopardy. The English, he writes, are incorrigible in their love of strong drink ("it is ingrained in that nation to dote on waissal rather than wealth," 3.245); have a pagan-like, inborn credulity (innata credulitate, 2.125); possess a barbarous language (Prologue; 2.165); appreciate neither good architecture nor good manners; cannot restrain their own rashness; overindulge in food and drink to the point of illness; wear too much gold jewelry; and sport gaudy tattoos (3.245). In the wake of 1066, they also seem a race of permanent losers, an irreparably downtrodden people: "No Englishman today is an earl, a bishop, or an abbot; new faces everywhere enjoy England's riches and gnaw her vitals, nor is there any hope of ending this miserable state of affairs."[xlii] There are few positives attributes on this list, suggesting that William might simply have performed the same identification that many children of mixed blood did: align with the more powerful race. The Normans of his text are, after all, kindly disposed to strangers, as evidenced by Robert of Normandy warmly welcoming King Æthelred into exile (2.178, 3.254). They build grand structures but live moderately (3.245). They are not only "well dressed to a fault" but fussy -- in a good way -- about their food (3.246). Given to war, they nonetheless lack the English inclination to reckless fury. Although not always faithful, Normans are reliably ambitious, pious, tolerant of racial difference, and generous (3.246). William of Malmesbury's version of William the Conqueror seems to have these racial differences in mind when he declares that no man of English descent may be a part of the post-conquest hierarchy of the church (3.254).
Yet William of Malmesbury is no Norman manqué. He describes the Battle of Hastings as "a fatal day for England, the deadly ruin of the sweet homeland in the change of new masters" (dies fatalis Angliae, funestum excidium dulcis patriae, pro nouorum dominorum commutatione, 3.245). Only after this "dies fatalis" conjoined the fate of the English to that of the Normans could William himself have been born. How can William of Malmesbury, unintentional byproduct of a sweet country's ruin (excidium, the very word that Gildas had once used to describe the fall of Britain at the hands of invading Saxons) narrate the connection between the English past as Bede imagined it, singular and uncomplex, and its racially complicated present? William's uncertainty in attempting an answer to this question is most evident as he narrates the return of Æthelred's son Edward to his homeland. At Harthacnut's boozy death, Edward sails from exile in Normandy to coronation in England, bringing numerous Norman friends. After these nouos homines et aduenas ("new men and foreigners," 2.197) are granted comfortable positions at the court, English nobles begin to chafe. Chief among these grumblers are Godwine and his sons, men who prospered under the Danish kings and do not want their power diminished. William attempts a balanced account of Godwine. English reasons for praising him are followed by the Norman charges against his character. What side might garner more sympathy is suggested when William concludes the chapter with Godwine declaring to Edward that he hopes to choke to death if he is undermining his king, promptly asphyxiating on a mouthful of food. Despite this colorful picture of Godwine's demise, however, William says that he cannot tell which race interprets this mixed moment in history more truthfully:
Propter istas, ut dixi, altercationes periclitatur oratio, dum quod ex asse uerum diffiniam non habeo, uel propter naturale utrarumque gentium discidium, uel quia ita se res habet quod Angli aspernanter ferant superiorem, Normanni nequeant pati parem. (2.198)

It is these differences of opinion which, as I have said, put my narrative at risk, since I cannot decide what precisely is the truth, either from the natural division between the two races or because the fact is that the English are scornful of any superior and the Normans cannot endure an equal.
Either the Normans and the English are so naturally different that never the two shall meet (a possibility that would not bode well for a writer like William, in whom the two races have in fact met), or else they simply cannot be judged as anything but equals, a deadlock of interpretation. William would here seem to be throwing up his hands in despair ... and yet after this temporary pause he cheerfully continues with his unfolding history.
The Deeds of the Kings of the English is pulled in conflicting directions by its author's ambiguous affiliations, by his restlessly mixed blood. William loves the English for their glorious past. He sympathizes with their rather wretched present, especially because they continue to be barred from the positions of authority that they once enjoyed. He loves the Normans for their cultivated manners, their arts and their architecture. He is a Benedictine monk, an order that flourished under the reform-minded Normans. William resents both races for their numerous vices, and especially (it seems) for their mutual, destructive hatred. The Normans are clearly the elites, and therefore the most beneficial race with which to identify – and, as we have seen, William is fully capable of being a Norman apologist. Yet he is writing a history of England, not Normandy; he is resident not in some new Norman foundation but in a monastery founded by Aldhelm (d. c.709), an institution dating from the days of his beloved Bede, and a monastery supported by Athelstan himself in those glory days of a powerfully unified England.[xliii]William's ultimate strategy for advancing beyond racially polarized impasses of analysis and identification is to provide two irreconcilable views of events like Godwine's death and the Battle of Hastings, and then move on without synthesis. Although William often subtly weights such bifurcated accounts toward the side that eventually prevails, the fact that he allows history a constitutive doubleness makes his writing very different from the accounts of those contemporary writers who explicitly choose sides. In the preface to the third book of the Deeds, William notes in frustration that previous historians of William the Conqueror allowed racial bias to vitiate their accounts. The Normans praised William to excess, while the English saw only wickedness in his reign.[xliv] Because he has the blood of both races flowing through his veins (utriusque gentis sanguinem traho), William declares, he will blaze a "middle path" (temperamentum, literally a "proper mixture"). This medial way consists for the most part of setting history's contradictions next to each other, without turning noisy difference into some counterfeit harmony.
"Proper mixture," the alchemy of compound blood, is in fact the key to understanding the aftermath of the conquest in William's text. The Normans in William's narration do not so much interrupt English history as provide another link in history's chain of progress, albeit a transformative one. William writes history in an evolutionary mode. The English, he observes, have changed greatly over time.[xlv] Their elemental barbarism slowly gave way to a more advanced culture, as they (like the French) learned to live in towns and foster commerce.[xlvi] After the Normans introduce England to sophisticated architecture, customs, laws, and manners, the English remain the English, only better. "In William's view," John Gillingham observes, "it was French culture, not Christianity alone, which made the English civilised."[xlvii] Gillingham perhaps overstates the permanence that William grants to the stages races achieve as they progress from primitivism to cultured modernity.[xlviii] By the eve of the conquest, William thought, the English had regressed to their pre-Christian ways, wallowing in sin and forgetful of the religious fervor that glimmers so brilliantly in Bede's History. Perhaps that is why Godwine comes off so badly as he attempts to anglicize his regent Edward (a king who, like William of Malmesbury, was of mixed blood, having descended from Emma of Normandy when Æthelred broke with English tradition and married outside his race). The advent of the Normans restores the English to their prior sanctity (3.245). The conquest is a punishing reminder from God of the importance of past achievements rather than a movement to some new mode of being. English accomplishment in refined manners and increased civility seem to be an added bonus of the Normans' arrival rather than the catalyst that moved the race out of an enduring barbarity. William is careful, moreover, not to conflate the Normans with the French. The former race is for him as Germanic as England's primal Angles, sent forth like them from an overpopulated motherland (mater) in search of a better life (1.5). Like the primordial English, moreover, the first Normans are rather uncouth (Rollo, their founder, is possessed of an "innate and uncontrollable barbarity" [ingenita et effrenis barbaries uiri, 2.128]), becoming progressively more civil as they progress from Northmanni to Normanni. No matter how different the two races seem in the eleventh and twelfth century, William implies, they are nonetheless bound by a shared origin and a remarkably similar genesis.
After the reign of William the Conqueror, William of Malmesbury tends no longer to dwell upon Normans and the English as racially distinct groups. Some critics see in this turning away from an emphasis on difference and new tendency to speak of conquerors and conquered as a single national collective evidence that widespread acculturation had been quickly effected and that England remained bifurcated only for a very brief period. Yet William was a monastic writer whose brethren had much at stake in depicting what had in fact been a purge of political and ecclesiastical leadership as not having left in its wake enduring disparities. English monasteries were in the main dedicated to English saints; the stable Englishness – pre- and post-conquest – of these foundations therefore needed to be emphasized. William's Deeds was, moreover, dedicated to a queen who, with her husband, had seen the present monarchy as continuous with the pre-Norman past, a part of English history rather than a disruption, novelty or innovation.
Perhaps William's mixed viewpoint, like his mixed blood, is ultimately more synthetic and continuist than it at first seems. Perhaps he can offer some confidence in a happy and unbroken future after all. Or perhaps, as Marjorie Chibnall has observed of the post-conquest historians who, finding in themselves a compoundedness of culture as well as blood, knew somehow that they were "in the process of becoming English," but "sometimes had to wonder just what they were."[xlix]

A Young Man at Sea, 1120

Seventeen, drunk, immortal, Prince William stood upon ship's deck, watching the lights of Barfleur dwindle. A salt wind stroked his hair, and utter darkness held the night. The craft skimmed the waves, heaved by merry drunkards, singing as they rowed. William smiled. His father doted on him, the future of the English realm. His companions hung upon his every word, mimed his every gesture. The English people called him the ætheling -- happy recognition that, when he was king, the blood of Alfred the Great would be restored to the throne, albeit in a body that seemed mostly Norman. As the White Ship raced towards open sea, William felt that he was being propelled into a world that opened wider every day. His mother Matilda had been the sister of the Scottish king; lately he had begun to dream that he would add another kingdom to his own. What an example his father had set with his campaigns in Wales and Ireland.
The White Ship hit the rock with so much force that wood groaned, cracked, split. The painted prow vanished beneath black water. Three hundred screamed, their maritime revel broken by the knowledge that they were about to be pulled to the seafloor. William felt someone grab him, toss him like so much cargo into a little boat. They raced from the foundering ship. When he heard his sister scream not to be left behind, he ordered his men to turn around. "But she's a bastard!" someone breathed. William backhanded the man. The little boat returned to the sinking ship. The sea came alive with desperate hands, fighting for some solid island in an ocean intent on their oblivion.
They were overwhelmed. The little boat took on water, sank. About to join the massive White Ship among the crabs and shellfish, William's only thoughts were of his father. The third son of the Conqueror, veteran of wars of succession, King Henry I had fought his entire life to ensure that the throne would pass peacefully to a lawful heir. Once he drowned, Prince William knew his father's plans would come to nothing. Blood. Civil war. In the ocean's cold embrace, brine in his mouth and in his lungs, William atheling, destined for death, could not help laughing at how changeable the world had become. Every solid island dissolves into sea.

Things Fall Apart

William of Malmesbury's confident embrace of dual racial heritage as the key to a balanced understanding of English history is undoubtedly the most frequently quoted line from his Deeds of the Kings of the English. From William's proud declaration of "having the blood of both nations in my veins" (3.Preface) it seems possible to conclude that Norman-English racial antagonism is coming to an end, that the future of England is at once hybrid, certain, and unbroken in its relation to the past. Yet in a tragic event of 1120 can be glimpsed the erosion of some of the confidence in an unconflicted future that animates William's praise of mixed blood and middle paths. When the White Ship capsized crossing the channel to England, lost to the nocturnal sea were not only King Henry's only legitimate son and a retinue three hundred strong, but the monarch's dream of England passing placidly to an heir. Henry had long called William "atheling," an Anglo-Saxon designation for a male eligible to succeed to the throne but in Henry's use a term for the heir apparent. Henry had arranged for the men of England and Normandy to bind themselves formally to the prince five years earlier, a public assurance that the throne would finally move smoothly from father to son rather than wobble under the stress of another interfamily contest. No wonder that that the young man was held to be spes Angliae, "the hope of England" (Deeds 5.419). The expression refers to a prophecy made by Edward the Confessor on his deathbed, in which the kingdom of England was figured as a maimed tree awaiting restoration of an absent branch (2.227). Henry's marriage to Queen Matilda, granddaughter  to Edward Atheling, meant that William carried in his veins the revered bloodline of Alfred the Great. His accession to the throne would restore England to its pre-conquest wholeness, repairing the historical chain ruptured at Edward's death by replacing its missing piece.
The loss of Prince William, as sudden as it was unexpected, stunned England. The sinking of the White Ship captured the imagination of writers in Britain and abroad, resulting in no less than seven extant accounts.[l] C. Warren Hollister aptly compares it to the loss of the Titanic, a maritime disaster that likewise came to symbolize the apssing of an age.[li] The shipwreck at Barfleur was recognized almost immediately as marking the end of the dynasty founded by William the Conqueror in 1066, a brief line of Norman kings composed of a father and two of his quarrelsome sons. Likely to end with it would be the long calm that under Henry had finally held the realm. True, Henry's reign was steeped in blood and violence, but only when considering the whole of Britain. While the Welsh, Scots and Irish endured frequent bellicose action, England was relatively unperturbed. The English people enjoyed a special affection from their king, something that could not be said during the reign of his father or brother. Henry's first child, Robert, was the son of an English woman, born when Henry was only twenty. Relationships with other women of English blood followed, producing numerous children of mixed blood to whom Henry appears to have been an attentive father. After ascending to the throne and marrying Matilda, Henry's anglophilia earned he and his wife the mocking names Godric and Godgifu at the francophone court.[lii] Yet whereas William the Conqueror's bastardy had posed no insurmountable block to his coronation, by the time Henry became king illegitimate children were barred from succession. Robert, despite all his accomplishments, could never replace the dead William atheling. Queen Matilda had passed away in 1118. Desperate to produce a legitimate son, Henry remarried in 1121, but it quickly became clear that Adeliza, the teenaged queen, and the king, now in his fifties, were not going to have offspring.[liii] When Henry himself died in 1135, a bitter fight for succession erupted into the open, causing a severe erosion of the crown's ability to unify the kingdom.
William of Malmesbury completed the first version of his monumental Deeds of the Kings of the English perhaps six years after William atheling drowned, and a major revision the year Henry died.[liv] He declared of the White Ship that Nulla umquam fuit nauis Angliae tantae miseriae, "No vessel that ever sailed brought England such disaster" (5.419). England, it must have seemed in both 1126 and 1135, was again facing the deeply troubling questions about historical continuity and racial belonging that the two king Williams and Henry had striven so energetically to resolve – as had, in fact, William of Malmesbury himself in undertaking the Deeds of the Kings of England. No wonder the foundering of the White Ship took on such melancholic resonance for its medieval historians. For William, the event catalyzed some of his most powerful writing. His portrait of the shipwreck is imbued with both classical gravitas and searing horror. The prince is depicted as full of confidence in both himself and his future, having been indulged with "all the sweets of kingship except the name of king" by his doting father. The scions of noble families who join William on the White Ship are merry youngsters in search of frolic, while the exuberant rowers are filled with both drink and song. William of Malmesbury's Latin is magnificent here, by turns frantic and achingly sad, setting bits of Virgil's Aeneid adrift in a swell and crash of vivid prose:
Erat enim nauis optima, tabulatis nouis et clauis recenter compacta. Itaque ceca iam nocte iuuentus sapientiae indiga simulque potu obruta nauem a littore impellunt. Volat illa pennata pernitior harundine et crispantia maris terga radens imprudentia ebriorum impegit in scopulum, non longe a littore supra pelagus extantem. Consurgunt ergo miseri et magno clamore ferratos contos expediunt, diu certantes ut nauem a rupe propellerent; sed obsistebat Fortuna, omnes eorum conatus in irritum deducens. Itaque et remi in saxum obnixi crepuere concussaque prora pependit. Iamque alios undis exponebat, alios ingressa per rimas aqua enecabat , cum eiecta scafa filius regis excipitur.

They had a splendid ship, provided with new planking and nails. It was already night and pitch dark, when those young hotheads, drunk as well as foolish, put out from shore. The ship sped swifter than a feathered arrow, and skimming the sea's curling top, she struck, through the carelessness of her besotted crew, a rock projecting from the surface not far from the shore. Hapless souls, they jumped to their feet and in a babel of shouting unship iron-shod poles for a long struggle to push their vessel off the rock; but Fortune was against them, and brought to naught all their endeavors.  So 'the oars smashed against the crags, fast hung the battered prow.' Already some were being washed overboard, and others drowned by the water that came in through the cracks, when they got off a boat with the king's son in it. (5.419)
Prince William decides to turn back and save his drowning half-sister Matilda, whose cries echo through the night. As he returns to the ship a mob (multitudine) "jumped at once in this boat, and she was swamped, and took them altogether to the bottom." Only one man escapes, an agrestis (peasant, country fellow), and William would have us believe that this artfully rendered visualization of marinal catastrophe comes from him (totius tragediae actum expressit).[lv] That Prince William's body was never recovered, allowing no funeral, no tomb, no closure, made the loss all the more profound.
"The hopes of all men were lifted as to a tower's top, when all was thrown into confusion by the mutability of human things" (tam omnium spes in speculam erectas confudit humanae sortis uarietas, 5.419). Tracing an intimate connection between Normandy and England, this craft foundering in a dark sea was weighted down not just by its three hundred revelers but, in his retrospective narration of the event, the dashed hopes of its historian, thunderstruck that by some perverse turn of fate the ship's cargo of certainty, stability and continuity never arrived on English shores. The Deeds of the Kings of England is obsessed with connecting the English past to the post-conquest present, constructing from history's volatility an ordered chronology that bestows upon the present day a sense of inevitable culmination. John Gillingham has written that "William looked upon English history as a progress from barbarism to civilisation"  -- a "smug assumption" on William's part, perhaps, but one that betrays his foundational tenet that in the movement from distant history to the present day the English people and the English nation progress, grow better, assume more heroically the mantle of their destiny.[lvi] The sinking of the White Ship severed the chain aligning the past, with its providential momentum and progressive teleology, to a secure and predictable future.
As William of Malmesbury knew when he completed the Gesta in 1126, and as was amply evident in 1135 when he finished a first revision, the inevitable death of King Henry would raise difficult questions about Englishness, and the potential separateness of England's races would have to be reconsidered. As it turned out, by the time Henry's grandson Henry II ascended to the throne and began bringing this anxious and prolonged process of reflection to a conclusion, native Englisc and Norman-descended Engleis would be securely united, while a fringe of people called the Scots, Welsh and Irish would find themselves irremediably excluded from this emergent community. None of this, however, could have been predicted by William as he labored upon his history, a work commissioned by Henry's wife Matilda and completed for her daughter of the same name.[lvii] He wrote between two catastrophes, each of which influenced his narrative: the Norman conquest of England begun in 1066, that "crisis of continuity" that made envisioning an unbroken history of island almost impossible; and the nearing of an uncertain future, the approach of a tumultuous era that would witness bloody civil strife over succession to the throne. As William ruminated upon the English past, there were plenty of contenders for the country's future. The German Emperor Henry V, Henry's son-in-law, was widely supposed to be the next king of England until he died in 1125; William Clito of Normandy, Henry's nephew, clearly wanted the job as well, and began plotting his strategies soon after the White Ship sank. Yet William Clito also died before Henry, in 1128. The Empress Matilda, Henry's widowed daughter, returned from Germany to live in England in 1126, and Henry designated her his heir a year later. Stephen of Blois, grandson of the Conqueror through his daughter Adela, also had his eye on the throne. The list could be multiplied, but the point is already clear: what would follow the death of Henry was murky, but it would certainly entangle the crown in a struggle over what part of its multiplicitous, multiracial history would determine the English present.
Although Norman by birth, King Henry seemed English in a way that the previous two kings had not. His reign, as stable as it had been long, had seen his subjects become for the most part comfortable in their deepening unity. Although the process was more plainly visible in the work of his contemporary Henry of Huntingdon, William of Malmesbury lived at a time of shifting racial self-identification.[lviii] Except perhaps for a minority of aristocrats able to hold expansive lands on both sides of the Channel, most of the settlers whose families arrived on British shores after Hastings over time began to think of themselves as belonging to England rather than Normandy, Brittany or France. By the 1130s, the sons and daughters of erstwhile Normans started to speak confidently of themselves as English, even if they sometimes used the phrase les Engleis in their self-designation.[lix] By the time William of Malmesbury was composing the Deeds of the Kings of the English the very Normans whom he had berated for squeezing the English out from their positions of ecclesiastical and secular power were quietly enduring the same fate as the foreign invaders he had described during the reign of King Alfred's son Edward: sub nomine Anglorum reseruati, "preserved under the name of the English" (2.125). What would happen if a foreigner were now seated on the throne? Could the realm really be ruled by a woman as Henry intended, an event almost without precedent?[lx] An anxious future haunted William of Malmesbury and his contemporaries as they considered the wreck of the White Ship, its precious cargo irrecoverably lost to a dark space between England and Normandy. What they could not have known was that their worst fears were about to be realized. The civil unrest following Henry's death was a severe setback to England's emergent unity, and a violent reminder of Norman and English historical difference. Civil war and contention for the throne were about to halt, at least for a while, this formerly steady process of racial drift.

Impure Blood

In the 1120s William did not suspect how acute a challenge loomed to the burgeoning sense of national community that his Deeds of the Kings of the English not only recorded but fostered. William was unsettled enough in his own self-identification to refrain from commenting directly upon the ongoing assimilation of conqueror and conquered. Indeed, he may not have even recognized the profundity of this incipient change for what it was; nothing is more difficult, after all, than to speak of transformations in the fabric of everyday life when one is living in their midst. Like Gerald of Wales after him, William tended to explore cultural hybridity through what we would today call fantasy: bodies, identities, and realms that do not respect the accepted rules for how the world should look, move, work. For twelfth-century writers, however, such moments were an integral part of historiography, a thoroughly self-conscious genre that frequently employed the marvelous and the monstrous as a means of examining cultural problems difficult otherwise to frame. William used the fantastic to ruminate over uneasy or unlooked-for admixture, creating complicated visions that were never simply affirmative. The most negative figuration of mixed Norman and English blood in William's text is the ominous birth of conjoined twins at the Norman-Brittany border. This two-headed, four-armed woman possesses only one stomach and two legs: "there were two mouths to eat with, but only one channel for digestion" (2.207). After one sister dies, the other carries the rotting cadaver for three years before she herself expires. This prodigious creature who was both singular and plural was commonly seen as a figure for England and Normandy, a thriving kingdom conjoined to a moribund duchy. Its ancient nobility all dead (omni nobilitate antiquorum extincta), England will be happy (felix) again, William observes, only once it regains its freedom (libertatem). The trouble with this formulation, however, is that the twins are not simply joined together by some inconvenient band of flesh, but inextricably melded, two subjectivities in a single body. There is no way to separate them, and no way that the "English" sister can be free from a body in which two identities have literally become one, despite their differences. To make matters even more complicated, William follows his explication of this prodigy with a lengthy treatment of English saints, whose special proclivity is to remain as if alive even when they become corpses: "all with skin and flesh inviolate and joints yet supple ... even with something of the warmth of life" (2.207).[lxi]
These two unreconciled identities in a monstrously amalgamated body appear in William's narrative shortly after his famous account of the sorceress of Berkeley. This extraordinary woman has always lived outside the limits of an acceptable life (non ponens modum, 2.204). In both her sexuality and her will to power she is, among twelfth-century Englishwomen, a brazen nonconformist. Yet she realizes that in death she will be reclaimed back into the punitive system that she has so far employed her every wile to escape. Enjoining her children to sew her inside the skin of a deer and wrap chains around her coffin, she attempts to cheat the devil of her cadaver. Satan knows his own, however, even when they reside in alien dermis. He removes the witch from her doubled body and flings her upon "a stallion, black, whinnying proudly, with iron barbs set point upwards all down its back" (2.204). Literally fixed into place, destined for unending torment, the sorceress is last heard screaming for help as she and the demonic retinue vanish. William has been condemned in the past by critics who do not see the point of such marvels. These episodes perhaps seem exorbitant, even extraneous, when they interrupt a narrative filled with the sober minutiae of kingly reigns and episcopal achievements. Yet, like the imperfectly melded sisters of the Norman border, the sorceress of Berkeley offers a compelling meditation on difficult identities and the limited possibilities for belonging. To embrace a selfhood without acceptable historical precedent -- to be something novel, compound, plural -- is to risk obliteration.
Related themes enliven the long account of the necromancer Gerbert of Aurillac, destined to become Pope Silvester II, a figure of intimate otherness who is in the end uncannily similar to William of Malmesbury himself. William opens the second book of the Deeds with a prologue in which he relates his own voracious reading. From childhood he has been obsessed with books and learning, he admits, and then he describes how he built a capacious library through exhaustive searching. Later in the same book, another expansive search for knowledge unfolds, this time with clearly transformative consequences. "John, also called Gerbert" is introduced into the historical narration as the author of a papal letter mandating peace between King Æthelred of England and Duke Richard of Normandy (2.165-66). William reproduces the letter in full, then gives an account of Gerbert's remarkable life -- a narrative interpolation so long that it cannot be dismissed as a mere digression, demanding "to be accounted for rather than dismissed."[lxii] Initially a monk, this intellectually ambitious man leaves the cloister for Spain, where he spends years among the Saracens, the twelfth century's favorite figure for racial and cultural otherness (2.167). He quickly masters the classical subjects that fascinated the author of the Deeds himself, but the dark arts as well. Gerbert pursues arcane books with a zeal very similar to what William described as animating his own pursuit of books and knowledge earlier in the text.
Once the former monk has been infected by Saracen knowledge  -- once his solidly Christian identity has been opened to unprecedented impurities -- he is capable of accomplishing wonders previously unknown to history. The greatest of these feats is the discovery (but not the attainment) of a realm fashioned of the purest gold, a dangerous and much sought-after kingdom hidden to all previous human eyes (2.169). Yet despite his earthly and intellectual triumphs, despite rising all the way to the papacy, Gerbert's unconventional identity cannot endure. At the end of his life he gives the order that he be chopped into small pieces and scattered. The fragmentation of his body aligns Gerbert with the sorceress of Berkeley and the conjoined twins of Normandy as a mixed creature who, despite a startling innovativeness, cannot possess the secure future he so passionately desires, literally coming apart before its advent. William's account of Gerbert is, moreover, uncharacteristically dilatory, containing similar stories of identities brought beyond acceptable limits: a Jewish necromancer who knows the "ineffable name of the Lord" and who can snatch the treasures which Christians fail to apprehend (2.170); two elderly women who delight in imprisoning men in the bodies of animals, selling them at the market to embark on new lives, imprisoned in selfhoods they never dreamt would be their own (1.171).
William's marvels, vivid eruptions of the new, contrast sharply with the cold functionality of the few wonders Bede describes in his Ecclesiastical History. Bede employed supernatural events to make theological or moral points, to edify, and to reveal divine favor, well-precedented uses of the marvelous in historical writing.[lxiii] In comparison those William describes at such lengths might seem extraneous, inconsequential. Yet the three I have mentioned all arrive at particularly perilous times for the English in his historical narration. Gerbert's story is inserted into the section of the Deeds when Æthelred is rapidly losing control over a kingdom ravaged by Danish marauders. The sorceress and the conjoined twins appear shortly after William turns to a consideration of Earl Godwine and his children, a prelude to the events at Hastings. Two women in one body, witches who entrap men in animal casings or don such second skins themselves, a necromancer-pope who unites Christian certainties to Saracen possibility: these are powerful icons of hybridity and cultural overlap. Since all three perish horribly and seem to merit their ends, it could be argued that these are unremittingly negative figurations, warnings against the dangers of not keeping categories discrete. Yet William's breathless narration betrays a deep-seated fascination on his part, an enchantment that their deaths cannot lay quickly to rest. William of Malmesbury was capable of speaking about the past of his beloved homeland with great confidence. Like Bede's vision of history, Englishness is never examined so much as assumed; it dominates, collects, purifies. These strange figures of impurity and hesitation provide another version of that past, branching and ambiguous paths that if acknowledged could disrupt the chain of history once again, ruining William's careful repair work. William does not follow these uncertain roads to their unknown destinations, preferring stable histories and secure futures. He distances his wondrous bodies geographically or through their gender. Despite his allowance of contradiction into his narrative, despite his acknowledgement that history is messy, incongruous, difficult to sort, The Deeds of the Kings of the English ultimately sides with continuity and firm foundation over invention and disruptive innovation. The blood of two races harmonized into his seemingly pacific body, William composes a history that, although undercut at times by a captivating ambiguity, is in the end an accommodationalist text, allowing the Normans and English a past to share and a national community to inherit.[lxiv]
The problem, of course, is that (as William of Malmesbury so elegantly put it, adopting his classicist mode) whenever the hopes of a people are raised to some pinnacle, whenever a secure future seems about to arrive, confidence and desire will inevitably find themselves confudit humanae sortis uarietas, "hurled into confusion by the mutability of human things" (5.419). Every solid island dissolves into sea.

Gormesoedd

People who dwell in glass nations shouldn't hurl rocks, especially at those who live upon bryn glas, the blue hills of Wales. I suppose it's easy to feel that this oppression theme gets overplayed. All this scholarly chatter about the injustices of the past? A mean-spirited attempt to turn something noble into something base. You think someone wants to rob you of your enjoyment – weren't the Middle Ages just as full of human possibility as the nations of today? Fine. If it bothers your love of all things old and venerable to acknowledge the barbarism behind the culture, then go back to sipping your espresso and admire Chaucer's meter in peace. But I think that I should tell you that Bede and William didn't just write histories of blood, they wrote histories in blood. Our blood. Yes, yes, yes: the Britons plundered, executed, and castrated with the best of them. We did this before our country was threatened by the English. We did this before we even knew we were a We. I don't see how that changes a right to indignation.

You'll say I'm being overly dramatic. You'll say I'm being shrill. Nobody likes to have it pointed out that the texts they've come to love record actual murder, violence, rape. So I lost my brother when some Norman asshole decided that Iorweth was living on land that was his now. So my sister had a child after some horny knight decided she looked pretty in the fields. No one wants to know that human beings suffered and died because of these histories. No one wants to know that the structure of the world is unjust. In my opinion the only preaching worth doing is to the converted, because there's no changing anyone's mind. History is history. The past is etched in the most durable of stone, and that's not a material you can tamper with.

Unless you happen to be very clever.

Alternative Histories

England under Norman rule continued in some ways to resemble the country that had existed prior to Hastings, but the kingdom was in the end a new creature, an entity for which insular history provided no exact precedent. In this world altered by conquest, in the face of interrupted history, William of Malmesbury's strategy was mainly restorative, adding an account of the three Norman kings (books 3-5 of the Deeds) to the definitive English past narrated by Bede (book 1), a continuous English history recoverable also in other native sources, provided the historian searches diligently enough (book 2). William's narration is not seamless. His Deeds do not record some post-conquest era of placid accord or some happy union among England's peoples -- but then again, one glimpses few moments of either peace or unity in Bede. Still, it is possible to trace a quietly ascending movement toward harmony in William's text, propelled by an underlying belief that history's ambiguities cannot derail the progress of the English nation over time. His positing of a bond, however knotty, between Anglo-Saxon and Norman England effectively united two eras that might otherwise have remained disjunct. Upon its publication William's Deeds was therefore accepted as an authoritative account of English history, subsuming and completing Bede.
William of Malmesbury's text quickly came to share its definitive status with a work composed by another historian of mixed race. Henry of Huntingdon, the brilliant archdeacon of Lincoln, was the son of a Norman cleric and an Englishwoman of unknown name. That two ambitious English histories should have been written so close together in time by children of compound heritage is suggestive. Compelled by a desire for a more settled present, these writers may also have turned to history to imagine a more certain future. Although William and Henry carried their hybridity quite literally in their blood, the same desire for a stable past and future seems to have motivated their audiences, likewise the products of a hybrid and changing culture, to consume these works of history so ardently. Henry of Huntingdon published a first version of his Historia Anglorum [History of the English] around1133. Bishop Alexander of Lincoln had commissioned the text with a pedagogical intent (1.4). Composed in a straightforward Latin that betrays little of William of Malmesbury's weighty classicism, Henry's History of the English was to instruct about their shared past the "less educated multitude" (V.Preface) – that is, the literate clergy who staffed a burgeoning governmental and ecclesiastical bureaucracy, ministering to the secular and religious needs of the nation. As Henry's confident use of the first person plural pronoun indicates, his seven book, all-encompassing account of "the origins of our people" (1.4) was securely English in its outlook. Britain vanishes in a single line: "this, the most celebrated of islands, formerly called Albion, later Britain, and now England" (1.13). Following the Romans, Picts and Scots, Angles and Saxons, and Danes, the Normans figure a fifth wave of insular invasion. At first they seem intent on genocide. William purges England of its native aristocracy ("there was scarcely a noble of English descent in England ... it was even disgraceful to be called English," 2.38), while God himself turns against what had been his specially favored people ("God had chosen the Normans to wipe out the English nation," 2.38; "the Lord deservedly took away from the English race their safety and honour, and commanded that they should no longer exist as a people," 3.1). Yet over time Norman and English difference fades. By the Battle of the Standard in 1138, English history and Norman history have become the same thing in Henry's narrative: they are both English history in the mode of Bede, continuous and collective and progressive (4.9).
William of Malmesbury claimed that his mixed blood gave him a view of history not available to the English or the Normans in their separate purity. While arguing for an ultimate continuity, his narrative is riddled with contradiction, difference, and ambivalent figures who cannot find the "middle path" its author so ardently espouses. Composing a work not fully completed until 1154, Henry of Huntingdon on the other hand reveals a growing certainty in English triumphalism, and in Anglicization as an inherent good. The Welsh, the Scots and the Irish are consequently denigrated as barbarians, a term William employed because he was a classicist, and the Romans had called inferior races barbari; had he been writing in a different genre, such as romance, William would simply have described the same people as monsters. The Normans meanwhile quietly fade into ther very race they seemed destined to supplant. William of Malmesbury, Norman and English, chose a path that kept both racial possibilities alive while making their confluence as stable as he could manage. Henry of Huntingdon, likewise Norman and English, chose the synthesis that William avoided, thereby distilling from the clash of two races an anglophile identity both for himself and for the amalgamation that becomes his Angli, "our people."
Not all post-conquest historiographers were quite so eager to embrace narratives of English and Norman congruity, especially because such histories inevitably diminished the cultural complexity of past and present, tending to be hostile to the regions of Britain that did not care to worship at the altar of a superlative England. Yet any alternative account of the insular past would necessitate unseating Bede from his ancient throne, a seemingly impossible task. Would anyone in their right mind accept that the history of Britain might not be, as Bede, William  and Henry (and Gaimar, Wace, La3amon) had assumed, the same thing as the history of England? If the past of the archipelago could be seen through the eyes of one of its other races, the assumed and infuriating Englishness of the isles might dwindle, allowing it to be challenged for the hubristic assumption it was. For Britain to stop being subsumed into England, for the country that occupied only the southwest corner of the island to lose its claim to being the naturally dominant power and begin to share the insular past and present, to narrate British history differently, a believable alternative would have to appear. To begin to loosen the tenacious grip of England's claim on Britain (and perhaps in the process to open some space in which Normans did not have to become English to make the island's history their own), a new post-conquest historiography began to trace the island's first settlement back to classical Troy.[lxv] The British past suddenly stretched far into what had been barren prehistory. Previously known to the Latin-reading intelligentsia only through the terse accounts of authors like the self-aggrandizing Julius Caesar and the dyspeptic monk Gildas, the pre-English epoch was suddenly filled with the deeds of Britain's most ancient race, the Britons, a race now known to the English and the Normans as the Welsh. Contrary to the received wisdom that the arrival of the Angles and Saxons in the mid-fifth century marked the end of the Britons' dominion on the island, moreover, an enthralling narrative of a king named Arthur appeared, a Briton who died almost a hundred years after the advent of Hengest and Horsa. This British monarch fought the Saxons long after they were supposedly in control of the island, and extended his British empire across most of the known world. The Briton hegemony, it suddenly appeared, not only extended far deeper into the past than previously assumed, its tenacious effects had endured more than a century and a half longer than English writers had claimed, and might even be destined to return some day, resurgent and revitalized.[lxvi] It was as if someone had hurled a Molotov cocktail against Bede's Ecclesiastical History, William's Deeds, and Henry's History of the English, challenging the authority of had been an imperturbable triumvirate through the history-changing power of a prequel.[lxvii]
Geoffrey of Monmouth's Historia regum Britannie [History of the Kings of Britain] was wildly successful from the moment it first appeared sometime between 1136-38. Seeming to come out of nowhere but declared by its author to be a translation of an ancient book in the British tongue, Geoffrey's text provided an unbroken account of two thousand years of insular history, all through non-English eyes.[lxviii] The notion that the Britons were of Trojan descent derived from the ninth-century Historia Brittonum [History of the Britons]composed by an unknown author commonly called Nennius. Geoffrey's fully enfleshed History, however, bore little resemblance to this skeletal amalgam of Welsh and Latin sources. Famous today as the text that bestowed King Arthur to European mythology, Geoffrey's History of the Kings of Britain is a sprawling narrative that describes how exiled Trojans were given Britain by divine mandate, through a prophecy from the goddess Diana. Like the Israelites arriving in Canaan, this chosen people exterminate the aboriginal giants who inhabit their promised land and render the emptied island a new patria(homeland). Christening themselves Britons after their leader Brutus, and their island Britain from the same source, this technologically advanced race develops a nation already ancient by the time Julius Caesar arrives to cast a greedy eye upon their shores. British glory endures through a succession of spectacular kingships and a series of civil wars, culminating in the reign of Arthur, son of Uther Pendragon. Arthur extends British dominion over most of the known world, transforming Britannia from the hinterland it seems in classical texts to an imperial power more venerable than Rome.
A masterful interweaving of material derived from Welsh legend and annals, biblical and classical tradition, real and invented history, and from its author's fecund imagination, the History of the Kings of Britain possesses the most capacious scope of any piece of twelfth-century historiography. Geoffrey of Monmouth was very much a participant in the twelfth-century efflorescence of historiography. He clearly admired William of Malmesbury, so much that Michael A. Faletra aptly calls him William's "most wayward historiographical heir."[lxix] Henry of Huntingdon admired Geoffrey in turn, indicating that he had composed a text that his compeers in English history could recognize as belonging to the same mode of writing as their own. Yet Geoffrey of Monmouth was not aiming to supplement or collegially contribute to the vision of English history originated by Bede and revitalized by William of Malmesbury.[lxx] Even if shorter in its total number of vellum pages, Geoffrey's millennia-spanning narrative details such a longue durée that the Ecclesiastical History and Deeds of the Kings of the English dwindle into brevity by comparison. Just as important as what Geoffrey includes, moreoever, is what he strategically omits: any human presence on the island before the arriving Trojans, and any indication that the Saxon occupation is anything but a temporary seizing of insular dominion.
Geoffrey's History provides an epochal account of insular history in which the Angli are transformed into greedy parvenus. When the Britons are dispossessed by perfidious Germanic raiders, the ancestors of the very English conquered by the Normans in 1066. Suddenly, however, this race lacks the long history and sheer permanence of the Britons on the island. The centuries-long tenure of the English becomes comparatively brief, a savage interlude rather than an enduring regnum. Anglo-Saxon England ceases to be entitled permanently to that nation-state whose formation was narrated by Bede and continued by William and Henry. Whereas Bede conflated his ethnically complicated forebears to the three affiliated kinship groups of Angles, Saxons and Jutes, moreover, Geoffrey further reduces these peoples to the singular Saxones, removing both diversity and nuance. As E. A. Freeman pointed out long ago, it was only the enemies of the English (especially the Irish, Welsh, and Scots) who regularly called "Saxons" a people who typically used the self-designation "English" (AngliAnglici, Englisc).[lxxi]  Geoffrey ends the History of the Kings of Britain with the Saxons in triumph, yet he intimates that the "British people [will] occupy the island again at some time in the future, once the appointed moment should come."[lxxii] Some versions of the History include a bare mention of Athelstan, the revered grandson of Alfred the Great under whom England reached an undeniable acme. This king had also been a patron of Malmesbury Abbey, where his body was eventually interred; no doubt William would have seen it as especially demeaning to have a favorite monarch so dwindle. No version of Geoffrey's text contains much of substance about other English kings. By passing over Bede's grand procession of monarchs, abbots, missionaries, and saints, Geoffrey relegates to silence the very stuff of English history. Absent are iconic figures like Cædmon, the first recorded English poet, and Coifi, the pagan priest who joyfully smashes the idols he has spent his life attending. Absent are the brilliant minutiae of English kingdoms and the byzantine successions that so fascinated William of Malmesbury. The ascendancy of Wessex and the unifying glory of Alfred's son Edward likewise vanish, too recent to merit notation.[lxxiii]
When history familiar from English sources does appear in the History of the Kings of Britain, the point of view from which it is retold changes sharply, deflating all previous claims to grandeur. Sent by the pope to Christianize the English, the missionary Augustine requests help from the native British bishops. The prelates curtly rebuff him with the declaration that "They had no interest whatsoever in the Saxons' faith or their religion, and they had about as much in common with the Angles as they had with dogs!"[lxxiv] Such episcopal jeers take much of the wind out of Augustine's sails, at least for readers cognizant of Bede's meticulous and adoring account of his mission. So much for pan-Christian unity. The reigns of Edwin and Oswald, the political zenith of Bede's book, fare little better. Bede was content to leave Cædwalla's attack upon Edwin of Northumbria an unmotivated rebellion. According to Geoffrey's fuller account, Edwin was raised in exile at the court of Cadvan, where he grows up with the king's son, Cadwallo. Despite their differences, the two princes become close friends. They are about to rule the island as dual kings when Brian, Cadwallo's nephew, reminds his uncle not only that the Saxons have long intended to "press on with the extermination of our race" [genus nostrum exterminare insistent], but that Cadwallo is about to provide the Saxons the perfect opportunity to complete that mission (191 12.2). When Cadwallo subsequently declines to give Edwin the promised crown, war erupts between the two peoples. Penda of Mercia appears, that notorious pagan and potent ally of Cædwalla in Bede's Ecclesiastical History. In Geoffrey's version of the past, however, Peanda finds himself the leader of "a vast horde" (cum maxima multitudine) of Saxons, beaten into submissive obedience by an utterly dominating king of the Britons (196-97 12.7-8). Geoffrey is happy to repeat Bede's hyperbolic description of Cadwallo as a potent leader bent on genocide ("He was determined to scrape the entire English race from the boundaries of Britain" [omne genus Anglorum ex finibus Britannie abradere uolens]" 198 12.9), but such violence against a people who have invariably attempted the same against the Britons renders Geoffrey's Cadwallo more heroic than monstrous.
As in Bede, Oswald eventually succeeds Edwin. Yet whereas Bede's Oswald quickly slaughters "the abominable leader of the Britons" (2.1) and instigates an era of supreme unity on the island, in the History of the Kings of Britain Cadwallo ensures that Oswald is slain at Peanda's hand. He then gloriously presides over the entire isle with the obedient Mercian as his subject king. Edwin and Oswald are given an extended presence in the History of the Kings of Britain to erode the authority of Bede's narration of the past. Unlike William of Malmesbury, Geoffrey of Monmouth does not admit to conflicting versions of these kings. He is a confident revisionist, not a conflicted accommodationist. Like Hengest and Horsa earlier in Geoffrey's text, however, Edwin and Oswald are exceptions rather than the rule. The splendid pageant of personalities familiar from the Ecclesiastical History and Deeds of the Kings of the English are elsewhere in the History of the Kings of Britain replaced by an undifferentiated horde of Saxones, haughty transmarinal colonialists who also happen to be perfidious, rapinous, and land-hungry. Needless to say, in the process of rendering the English aliens to the land they have long inhabited, Geoffrey sloughs off onto them the worst of the Normans' own imperialism.
These Saxons are also, when compared to the Britons, belated. In the mode of Bede and William of Malmesbury, Geoffrey offers a full account of the British past – so ambitiously full, in fact, that it dwarfs in its temporal span both the Ecclesiastical History and the Deeds of the Kings of the English. Included in The History of the Kings of Britain are, after all, the wanderings and first discovery of the island by the Trojan refugee Brutus; the magical arrival of Stonehenge, transported by Merlin from Irish shores; a procession of kings and queens who distinguish themselves through cunning, intelligence, parricide, perfidy, sodomy, martial vigor, lawgiving, heroism; an insular landscape alive with wonders and magic; the glorious and culminating reign of Arthur; the quick and sad end of the British era and an affirmation of its eventual return. Biblical and classical history unfolds at the margins. Events like the founding of Rome and the prophecies of Isaiah are referred to in an offhand way, temporal anchors for the narrative that also serve as subtle reminders that what we witness in Geoffrey's text is contemporaneous to what has traditionally counted as "real" history. Having emptied the island of Bede's resplendently English content, Geoffrey provides for Britain an alternative history stretching so far into the past that anything occurring afterwards is doomed to temporal insignificance.
The History of the Kings of Britain is as richly detailed as it is (in John Gillingham's words) "shot through and through with ambiguity."[lxxv] Scholars have yet to determine conclusively what Geoffrey of Monmouth's precise objective might have been in composing the text. Gillingham has argued that the Historyattempts to exalt the contemporary Welsh, rendering them suitable allies for the Normans opposed to  King Stephen.[lxxvi] The History first appeared not long after the death of Henry I, in the midst of the inevitable civil war over his succession. As William of Malmesbury was fond of pointing out, Henry had been especially skilled at subjugating Wales. Seizing upon the uncertainty following the king's demise, many Welsh rose in rebellion. Under the leadership of some impressive kings they made substantial progress in retaking captured lands. Robert of Gloucester, eager for help in unseating Stephen and placing his half-sister Matilda on the throne, gladly allied himself with the Welsh insurgents. The Gesta Stephani, a text written by an author whose sympathies clearly did not lay with either Robert or the Welsh, described this alliance as between rebels against Stephen and "a dreadful and unendurable mass of Welsh, all in agreement, all in complete harmony, together to overthrow the king" (1.54). Robert of Gloucester's strategies made comrades at arms of a people whom his fellow Normans, including his father King Henry, had long been demonizing as part of their program of conquest. Geoffrey's History, in Gillingham's view, introduces the magnificent figure of Arthur to make it abundantly clear that this Welsh-Norman union is not a mere exigency of war but the joining of two noble races already allied by blood. Robert of Gloucester is, in fact, one of the dedicatees of the History of the Kings of Britain.
But then again, so is Robert's bitter enemy, Waleran of Meulan, ardent upholder of Stephen's throne. One manuscript of the Historia is even dedicated to Stephen himself, making it confusingly clear that the work straddles both sides of  the divided kingdom without necessarily endorsing the future (or the past) of either.
We may never know what exactly Geoffrey of Monmouth hoped to accomplish in composing the History of the Kings of Britain.[lxxvii] No matter what his intended purpose, however, the Normans obliquely gained through Geoffrey's text the long insular presence that they so embarrassingly lacked, since they also considered themselves to be of Trojan blood. Dudo of St-Quentin, the official chronicler of the Norman myth, had written that the race sprang from Trojan warriors who settled in Denmark (Dacia), accompanying the fleeing Antenor.[lxxviii] As we have seen, Geoffrey's revisionist historiography employed a dual strategy: fortunate "remembering" of Britain's full and continuous history, and silent passing over of the richness of the English past. Both these techniques worked to alleviate some of the anxiety Norman latecomers felt in realizing that their claim to lands that they had come to consider home rested precariously on recent force rather than more comfortingly on ancient entitlement. Geoffrey's imperial Britons, as J. S. B. Tatlock pointed out long ago, also granted a historical precedent for Norman ambitions and achievements.[lxxix] By composing (or, as he claimed, translating) a new "old" history, Geoffrey asserted discrete histories and destinies for the island races. The Britons -- and, by implication, the Normans -- receive an aura of superlative separateness, a difference from the English that they continued to carry in their flesh. The English, in turn, become monstrous: to describe his Saxones Geoffrey employs the very terms that were being disseminated in his own day to denigrate the Welsh, turning tables in order to distance and dehumanize the majority population of England. In part Geoffrey borrows the abusive epithets from Gildas, who lived through the Saxon invasions and waxed vitriolic whenever he described those who had seized British lands from his own people. But Geoffrey goes much further, adopting a racializing rhetoric that calls to mind crusading polemic. When the royal House of Constantine temporarily retakes Britain from its Saxon enemies, these Germanic aliens are represented as impious pagans, as dog-like as the Saracens who seized the Holy Land. Arthur dismisses them as a race  "whose very name is an insult to heaven and detested by all men" (146, 9.3), and his archbishop promises that those who die in battle against such a despicable enemy will ascend directly to heaven (147, 9.4), as if they were crucesignati storming Jerusalem. By stressing interrupted history, racial distinctiveness, the indivisibility of the isle, the brevity and perfidiousness of English dominion, and the relation of vigorous empire to a nation's civil harmony, Geoffrey of Monmouth's story of race accidentally or intentionally offers an implicit defense for the transfer of insular power in 1066.
Although conquest and colonization have immediate, catastrophic effects, the profoundest of the changes they engender can take multiple decades to register. Marjorie Chibnall has observed that "the most lasting consequences" of the Norman conquest became evident only "some eighty or a hundred years after 1066."[lxxx] Among these enduring effects was a pervasive, chronic uneasiness over the relationship of England as a national collective to the polyglot, heterogeneous peoples who composed its population. Geoffrey of Monmouth completed the History of the Kings of Britain about seventy years after Hastings. If Geoffrey's text participates in a process of imagining a new national community, it does so rather perversely: not by connecting the Normans more intimately to the original Angli, as William of Malmesbury or Henry of Huntingdon do, but by excluding the latter from this new vision of insular rule. Even if by the late 1130s the Normans were vanishing as a separate race, "turned into Englishmen," the historical rupture represented by the colonization of the island in 1066 continued to be evident in lasting disparities between English and French speakers.[lxxxi] With its viciously reductive depiction of the Saxons as a people unified by their degeneracy, a people "whose very name is an insult to heaven and detested by all men" (145 9.4), Geoffrey's text went a long way toward naturalizing some of those inequalities, rendering the economic, social, and legal differences which had been promulgated over the preceding decades as differences in the blood.
Blood is in fact a central concern of the History. Throughout the millennia that Geoffrey chronicles, blood motivates, catalyzes, unifies, stains. Arthur's war against the Saxons, for example, is not launched to regain stolen land but (in his own words) to take vengeance for the blood of fallen countrymen (sanguinem conciuium meorum hodie in ipsos uindicare conabor, 146 9.3). Sanguineous flows are frequent in the History of the Kings of Britain, especially in the spirited portrayals of battle. A particularly memorable tempest in the narrative is even composed of human gore. This deluge of heavy crimson saturates the island, turning what had finally become a placid kingdom into a body violently wounded by history.

Pluvial Blood

The legend of King Lear is now best known through Shakespeare's tragic drama, a stormy account of obstinacy, madness and forgiveness. Both Lear and his beloved Cordelia die as the drama reaches its tragic close. Edgar's final speech can envision only apocalypse: "The oldest hath borne most: we that are young / Shall never see so much, nor live so long" (V.iii).  Yet Shakespeare was taking great liberties with his ultimate source, Geoffrey of Monmouth's History of the Kings of Britain. According to Geoffrey's version of events, Cordelia and her husband wage a successful campaign against her greedy sisters, restoring her repentant father to the kingship of the isle. When Lear later dies of natural causes, the now widowed Cordelia rules for five tranquil years (32, 2.15). Indignant that a woman should occupy the throne, Goneril and Regan's conniving sons, Marganus and Cunedagius, unseat and imprison Lear's daughter. At first the cousins happily share the kingdom. True to Geoffrey's recurrent theme of divided realms making for tempestuous times, however, an avaricious Marganus later provokes his cousin by incinerating his lands. A great civil war erupts, ending only when Marganus is slain. Cunedagius rules thereafter for thirty-three untroubled years, and at his death the throne quietly passes to his son, Rivallo. The new ruler is described approvingly as a peaceful and prosperous young man who governs the kingdom well (iuuenis pacificus atque fortunatus, qui regnum cum diligentia gubernauit, 33, 2.16). During Rivallo's sovereignty, however, a rain of blood pours from the sky for three days and "men perished from the flies that swarmed" (in tempore eius cecidit pluuia tribus diebus sanguinea et muscarum affluentia homines moriebantur).
Shakespeare's King Lear famously erupts in "Storm and tempest" (as the stage direction declares), a howling embodiment of a kingdom's disintegration. Geoffrey's pluvia sanguinea reflects no such disturbance in the social order, since both Rivallo and his father are (or became) peaceful kings with long, prosperous tenures. The deluge cannot therefore incarnate a troubled present, but perhaps it recalls a traumatic past. Erupting after many decades of calm, the hematic storm thunderously brings to Rivallo's reign a reminder of the troubled history upon which it is built: the familial treason against Lear; the violent rebellion [insurrexerunt] of Marganus and Cunedagius against their lawful queen; Cordelia's suicide as she languishes in prison; the ravaging of the land by the warring cousins ("they refused to stop their outrages, they laid waste to numerous provinces"); the division of the island; fatal hostility between power-hungry factions, violence that includes not just the killing of Marganus but the slaughter of innocents caught in the battle for supremacy (cedem non minimam is Geoffrey's litotes for the carnage). Soaked in a ruddy flow so overwhelming that it now collects in pools to rot, the land rebukes its occupants for the copious blood they have shed to gain their ascendancy.[lxxxii] Drenched in pluvial gore, transformed into a pestiferous expanse, Britain itself becomes a suffering body.
Despite her nephews' indignation at a woman ruling the island, Cordelia was right. "You are worth just as much as you possess" she declares to a father intent on fragmenting the realm, a stern rebuke to his notion that a multiplicity of communities can adequately replace the pure and singular one gathered beneath his crown. Lear's misery lasts just as long as the partition of his kingdom endures. Once he has gathered his divided people back into a unity he can contentedly reascend the throne. Cordelia follows her own advice when she succeeds her father and maintains the integrity of Britannia for five happy years, until Marganus and Cunedagius foment revolt. The two cardinal sins in Geoffrey's History of the Kings of Britain are civil dissension and the division of the realm. After the death of Marganus, Cunedagius becomes monarchiam totius insule ("king of the whole island"). His pan-insular regnum seems to be what allows him his thirty-three years of splendid (gloriose) reign. All the good kings in Geoffrey's text --Brutus, Ebraucus, Belinus and Brennius, Aurelius, Arthur -- know or quickly learn that violence directed outwards is the path to glory, that the only blood which may be productively shed is the blood of another race. Seizing the land of those who do not share one's language, customs, descent is the foundation of vigorous empire, the essence of heroism. Upon a knowledge of shared and sacred blood, on the other hand, depends the very possibility of the Britons recognizing themselves as an enduring collectivity, as a people set apart.
            It has been claimed that Geoffrey of Monmouth wrote his History of the Kings of Britain in order to glorify the Britons because he himself was of Welsh descent.[lxxxiii] His chosen geographic designator, Monemutensis, does not prohibit this explanation, given that the border settlement of Monmouth was occupied in the twelfth century by a mixed population of Normans, English, Bretons and Welsh. The earliest Latin manuscripts of Geoffrey's History are remarkably open to the possibility of a magnificent Welsh future. I have already mentioned John Gillingham's theory that the Arthurian portion of the text is a direct result of the events of 1136, when in the early turbulence of Stephen's reign some Norman-descended nobles allied themselves with the Welsh. At the death of Henry, an alliance of Welsh kings, Morgan ab Owain and Owain ab Gruffudd, began to take back land seized by the Marcher barons. Gillingham reasons that Geoffrey glorified the Welsh in order to render them sufficiently heroic allies for the Normans opposed to Stephen, reversing the process of monsterizing the Welsh that had long justified the subjugation of Wales. William of Malmesbury attests that stories of Arthur were still circulated by the Britons "even in our day" as "the mainstay of his falling country, rousing to battle the broken spirit of his countrymen."[lxxxiv] Yet if Geoffrey's text was simply meant to glorify a people who had found themselves relentlessly portrayed by their enemies as barbarians, the History was an utter failure. Despite its wide popularity the narrative did very little to arrest the process through which Wales was being transformed into part of England's degenerate Celtic Fringe.
An explanation that looks only to the events of 1136 cannot account for the unparalleled success of the History, a work that survives in an astonishing 215 manuscript copies.[lxxxv] Even if the text is on its surface concerned with the Britons and their history, and no matter how popular the work became in Wales itself, Geoffrey's narrative immediately and enduringly fascinated audiences for whom the southwest of the British Isles was not a great concern. The poet Wace completed a French translation of the text by 1155, apparently at the behest of Queen Eleanor herself. His version often substitutes Engleterre for Geoffrey's Britannia, demonstrating exactly whose history he thought he was narrating.[lxxxvi] La3amon, translating the same story into English, makes the same substitution. When Richard I went on crusade, he nominated as heir his nephew Arthur, demonstrating just how English that British king became as the twelfth century wore on.[lxxxvii] If the History of the Kings of Britain was meant to be Welsh history, it was disturbingly easy to pilfer that past from its native country and assimilate its content to stories told by a kingdom still intent on subjugating Wales. What, then, could have so strongly appealed to the text's enthusiastic readers, who were for the most part profoundly uninterested in any Britain that was not England, in any past that held merely Welsh grandeur?
            Perhaps the History of the Kings of Britain so intrigued its audiences outside of Wales because the long line of kings depicted in the text were not ultimately all that Welsh. Bold conquest and internecine strife were certainly not unknown in Wales, even if this expanse of Britain was by the eleventh and twelfth centuries more invaded than invading. Yet Wales had no history of a centralized monarchy such as that depicted in the History, having long been composed of warring kingdoms of fluctuating size.[lxxxviii] On the other hand, the English – and the Normans who sat upon the throne of England – possessed exactly such a history of unified monarchy and, as is already evident in Bede, paninsular ambition. Brutus in Geoffrey's account is a conquistador in the Norman tradition. His cultivation of fields, energetic program of architectural development, frenzied founding of cities, and promulgation of law codes were Norman strategies for securing new territory. The struggles over succession, civil wars, and aristocratic powerplays that animate the History are more characteristic of the English empire from 1066-1036 than of anything that unfolded in any of the kingdoms of Wales, or in Britain's pre-English past. The History of the Kings of Britain is not a transparent allegory or roman à clef. Although both Arthur and William the Conqueror possessed transmarinal empires and were engendered under a cloud of illegitimacy, Arthur is not simply a figure for William. Neither Gwendolyn nor Cordelia are the Empress Matilda, although their stories share profound similarities.[lxxxix]Writing at Oxford, not in Wales, Geoffrey of Monmouth mixes the proximate with the strange. His readers in England loved his text because the safely exotic events that it narrates were also remarkably familiar. Distanced by its projection of a dangerously recent history into an ancient era, distanced by having its English history inhabit alien bodies, the History of the Kings of Britain ultimately upheld the present by making of the past its simulacrum.
This process of projection and distancing enabled some cleverly disguised political critique. The gory rain during Rivallo's kingship is an eruption of blood that has been repressed but not forgotten: the blood shed during the ravaging of the countryside, insurrection, civil war during the time of Lear, Cordelia, Cunedagius – blood that was supposed to have dried up generations ago but flows again decades later from wounds that never really healed. Such pluvia sanguinea might suggest most directly some blood famously shed a few generations before Geoffrey wrote, a massacre accomplished by William the Conqueror in 1069-70. Waging a campaign of terror in the face of an English rebellion, William commanded the Vale of York laid waste. The inhabitants of Yorkshire either starved to death or were forced to abandon their homes.[xc] Orderic Vitalis, a native of Shropshire who as a boy may have known from personal experience those who suffered during the campaign, had to turn at this point in his narrative from his usual praise of William to observe that the innocent were by his actions condemned to slow starvation. He can muster no explanation for the catastrophe, and resigns himself simply to memorializing its human toll: "I would rather lament the griefs and sufferings of the wretched people than make a vain attempt to flatter the perpetrators of such infamy."[xci] The city of York was "almost wiped out," writes William of Malmesbury, its citizens decimated "by famine or sword" (Deeds 3.248). Ordinarily restrained in his depictions of the violence used by the new king of England, William here becomes awestruck at the ravaging's brutal wake:
[William] then gave orders for the towns and fields of the whole region to be devastated, and the fruit and grain ruined by fire or water ... Thus a province once fertile and a nurse of tyrants was hamstrung by fire, rapine, and bloodshed; the ground for sixty miles and more left entirely uncultivated, the soil quite bare even down to this day. As for the cities once so famous, the towers whose tops threatened the sky, the fields rich in pasture and watered by rivers, if anyone sees them now, he sighs if he is a stranger, and if he is a native surviving from the past, he does not recognize them. (3.250)[xcii]
Soaked in blood, the land becomes alien to those who once inhabited it. Geoffrey knew William of Malmesbury's Deeds well; he may also have known the Deeds of the Bishops of England, where a traumatized William repeated the description almost verbatim as a prologue to his overview of the church in Northumbria.[xciii]Perhaps he has this very passage in mind as he describes the events that culminate in the three-day rain of blood. Perhaps the years preceding the composition of the History of the Kings of Britain were too full of similar scenes, not just as recorded in historical texts but as witnessed not far from Monmouth, during the often murderous subjugation of Wales. The sanguineous tempest, moreover, has other parallels in William's text. According to the Deeds of the Kings of the English, just before the demise of William Rufus a spring in Hampstead began to run abundant gore (fons sanguinem tam ubertim manauit ut uicinum uadum inficeret, 4.331). The day before his death, the king dreamt that he was being bled, a common medical practice at the time for sick and healthy alike. During this phlebotomy the king's vital liquid suddenly spurts skyward, blotting out the sun (4.333). When a stray arrow pierces William Rufus while hunting the next day, the cadaver does in fact drip blood copiously over the land (cruore undatim [lit. "in waves"] per totam uiam stillante) while being ignominiously transported to Winchester.
That blood should run copiously in the Deeds of the Kings of England and in the History of the Kings of Britain is not surprising -- except, perhaps, for we readers who live in a more antiseptic age, when blood simply is not seen as frequently as it would have been during a medieval life. The most precious of the bodily humors, a sacred substance that figures suffering and redemption, the most visible marker that the boundaries of the body have been penetrated, and a potent condensation of human life itself, blood is everywhere in medieval texts. Twelfth-century historiography does not, as far as I can tell, demonstrate an excessive fascination with the fluid, but treats blood with the same mixture of reverence and symbolic potential as contemporary texts of other genres. Most often blood flows as a metonymy for the violence humans commit against each other, as in Geoffrey's description of mortal battle between the Britons and Romans ("the earth was drenched with the blood of the dying," 4.3) or between the Saxons and Britons ("wherever one looked there was blood flowing and the screams of the dying roused to fury those who were still alive," 123 8.5). Sometimes, however, blood circulates to carry with it a racial identity. Most often such blood features in vivid stories meant to separate one group from another, but more quietly blood also flows throughout Geoffrey's narrative in ways that utterly confound any lasting attempt at racial distinction.

Impossible Blood

            No matter what else the text might be, the History of the Kings of Britain is a racial myth. As the twelfth-century Welsh who found in its narrative the promise of glory to come would atttest, the History gives solidity and continuity to a dispersed people. It could legitimate the promulgation of a communal identity based upon shared history and descent. By projecting a Norman mode of kingship and conquest into the past, it also implicitly buttresses the Norman conquest, and reinforces the distinctiveness of both the Normans and the Britons from the English. Perhaps this desire to keep the insular races distinct explains why the text recurrently envalues purity of blood. When a womanless band of Picts arrive from Scythia and ask the Britons for wives, the Britons firmly refuse to marry into such an inferior race (4.17). Once the fiercely expansionist leader Maximianus subdues Gaul, he imports a new population for the area from across the channel. He leaves Conanus Meriadocus in charge of this "second Britain," who in turn strives "to prevent any mixture of blood" between colonists and natives. Conanus therefore imports seventy-one thousand warbrides from the homeland, so intent is he to avoid intermingling (5.15). The passion of Brennius for a Danish princess almost causes the ruin of the island (3.2). Part of the great evil of Vortigern, the tyrant who improvidently invites the Saxons into Britain, is his refusal to respect the separation of peoples. Not only does he "import pagans to mingle with the local population" (8.2), degenerating his kingdom to the point at which "no one could tell who was a pagan and who was a Christian, for the pagans were associating with [the Britons'] daughters and female relations" (6.13), he himself marries Renwein, daughter of the Saxon leader Hengest (6.12). Vortimer, Vortigern's pure-blooded son by another woman, rises against his father in an attempt to take Britain back for the Britons, only to be poisoned by his treacherous stepmother (6.14). Perhaps a certain magical pool described to a wide-eyed Arthur says it all. Naturally fashioned in the shape of a perfect square, the pool harbors four types of fish, and "the fish of any one corner were never found in any of the others" (9.7). Substitute Britons, Picts, Scots and Saxons for the allegorical fish and pristine Britain suddenly becomes perfectly unmixed, impossibly pure.
Square pools do not exist in nature, nor do fish self-segregate; that is why the pool is a marvel. In Geoffrey's British history, despite the fact that racial purity is so often declared paramount, the races frequently mingle. Just like Norman-English and Norman-Welsh marriages in Geoffrey's own day, these unions produce children who carry the blood of two peoples. At first glance, it seems that mixed blood progeny cannot fare well. Assaracus, son of a Trojan mother and a Greek father, agrees to help the exiled Brutus because of his anger at having been disinherited by a brother of undiluted Greek blood. Brutus is happy to employ the man so long as he is useful, but the Trojan's subsequent talk of preserving the "purity of noble blood" suggests what he really thinks of his mongrel ally (1.4). Habren, the daughter of king Locrinus by a German concubine, is hurled into a river by his angry wife (2.5). Bassianus, the son of a Roman puppet ruler through a British woman, finds himself raised to the insular throne because his people prefer him over his brother of pure Roman descent (5.2). His reign is quite short, however, because a man named Carausius, humbly born but of untainted British ancestry, rallies the Britons to "massacre the Romans and wipe them out of existence and so free the whole island of that foreign race." The half-blood Bassianus soon lies dead on the battlefield (5.3).
Yet Constantine, the son of the Roman Constantius and the Briton Helen, becomes not only the king of the whole island but the famous emperor of Rome, "overlord of the whole world" (5.8). Perhaps most suggestively of all, the founding father of the Britons, Brutus himself, takes the Greek princess Ignoge for his wife, mixing his own genealogical line with the blood of an inveterate enemy. It could perhaps be argued that only the race of the father counts in a patriarchal society, overwriting or overcoding the blood of the mother. Such a model seems almost Aristotelian: the mother contributes inert matter to the child, while the father gives both form and life. Thus the famous English rebel against the Conqueror, Earl Morcar, had a sister named Ealdgyth. She bore a daughter to her first husband, Gruffudd ap Llewelyn, upon whom was bestowed the resonantly Welsh name of Nest. Ealdgyth had a son by her second spouse, King Harold II of England. Ulf carried an Anglo-Scandinavian appellation that well embodied his royal father 's racial heritage.[xciv] In both cases the descent of the father determines the child's name. Perhaps, then, the children of Brutus are just as Trojan/British as he is. Historically speaking, it was easier in the eleventh and twelfth century for children of mixed heritage to identify with their male parent, since he tended to be of the dominant race. The Norman conquest, for example, consisted mainly of a male immigration. With the exception of the highest ranking of these new arrivals, men who maintained transmarinal identities, the Normans in England very often took English wives, alliances that do not seem to have been perceived as diluting their racial identities. What perhaps surprised the Norman fathers, however, is how quickly their children began to identify with their maternal blood, considering themselves English and becoming enthralled by the island's history. Thus William of Malmesbury, Henry of Huntingdon, and Orderic Vitalis.
Yet in Geoffrey's text carrying the blood of two peoples seldom allows a singular or stable racial identity to be embraced, or for a dual ancestry to be forgotten. Despite the apparent bias in favor of racial separateness in the History, in the actual unfolding of historical events Geoffrey demonstrates the impossibility – and sometimes the sheer destructiveness – of rejecting out of hand hybridity and commingling. Attempts to maintain purity of blood almost always fail. Contrary to an earlier prohibition against taking British wives, not long afterwards the Picts do just that, "intermarrying more and more with the Britons" (5.3). These marriages are enabled by Carausius, the pure-blooded Briton who rallied his people to commit genocide against the Romans and keep the island free of foreigners. The desire of Conanus Meriadocus to prevent his soldiers from mixing their blood with that of the Gauls spectacularly backfires when he sends to Britain for suitable wives. Of the 71,000 women shipped across the channel to meet his demand, the luckiest drown when their ships founder. The remainder are blown so far off course that randy barbarians either slay or enslave them (5.16). Conanus Meriadocus and his men, we must assume, were forced to take their brides from Gaul after all. Earlier in the narrative, when the Roman-Briton Constantine leaves for Italy, his British uncle Ioelinus accompanies him. Through his Roman wife Ioelinus has a son named Maximianus, "a Briton on his father's side ... but from his mother and by race he was a Roman, and by birth of royal blood on both sides" (5.9). This child of impure descent is the very same Maximianus who disastrously demands British wives to maintain his people's undiluted blood in Gaul.
            As Peggy McCracken has written in her analysis of the role of women's blood in medieval literature, descent might be claimed from the father, but the mother's contribution to her offspring's identity can never be completely effaced. Blood, especially when it comes from a woman, tends to be ambivalent, multivalent.[xcv] The same might be said more generally about women's roles in twelfth century historiography, especially in their relation to race and descent. Although from time to time a powerful female figure will emerge (Hild, Æthelflæd, Cordelia), the chronicles of the past written at this time are for the most part accounts of the deeds of men.[xcvi] Geoffrey is no exception, imagining a vigorously martial world in which the great leaders are men and in which women are seldom eligible to have their stories narrated. There are, of course, exceptions: Gwendolen, Estrildis, Cordelia, Tonuuenna, Genvissa, Judon, Renwein, Ygerna, Guenevere.[xcvii] Helena, the niece of king Hoel abducted by a Saracen giant, seems borrowed from crusading polemic to figure the dangers posed by Muslims to the Christian bodies they desire to embrace; that she dies before she can be raped by the monster does not obviate the threat of miscegenation that hangs over the dreadful episode. Even unnamed women do sometimes have their stories told, however, and often these are stories of race. Take, for example, the 71,000 women assembled in London to provide wives for the Britons who have conquered Gaul. They do not know that they are doomed to perish at sea, be slaughtered by enemies, or become enslaved, yet none of them wants to abandon home and family for unknown shores ("they all had their personal wishes in the matter," 5.16). Their fate becomes all the more horrible as a result. Britain is depopulated, then overrun by Picts, all "through the madness of Maximianus" (6.3), the hybrid who disastrously demanded that blood be kept pure.
            Perhaps no untold story resonates more somberly than that of Ignoge, the Greek princess who is forced to become the wife of Brutus. Geoffrey writes what might be called a cold history: little human feeling animates it, and he is not given to moments of aching identification such as William of Malmesbury's wrenching account of the White Ship. Ignoge has very little presence in the text, with the exception of a depiction of her last sight of her native land, an episode at once so evocative and so moving that, as Robert Hanning observes, it "interrupts the flow" of the narrative, so that "for a moment the issues of national birth and freedom are forgotten; history itself is forgotten."[xcviii] Here is Geoffrey's description of the fading shores of home as glimpsed through a bereft Ignoge's eyes:
The Trojans sailed away ... Ignoge stood on the high poop and from time to time fell fainting in the arms of Brutus. She wept and sobbed at being forced to leave her relations and her homeland; and as long as the shore lay there before her eyes, she would not turn her gaze away from it. Brutus soothed and caressed her, putting his arms round her and kissing her gently. He did not cease his efforts until, worn out with crying, she fell asleep (1.11)
As Ignoge's eyes close in forgetful sleep, lost at that moment are the possibilities for any life she might have chosen for herself, for any history she might have dreamed. She is destined to become an appendage of Brutus, the source of his progeny. We next see Ignoge in what appears to be a mere afterthought, as she appears much later in Britain to legitimate the birth of three sons for Brutus. She is never thereafter mentioned again. Her sons divide the land and carry on their father's work; it never occurs to them that in their bodies the blood of Troy mingles with that of Greece. They are simply Britons, as their father christened his people, and they never dwell upon complexities of history and descent.
            Yet Ignoge's gaze opens up the possibility of another story. Transported far from any place she might belong, destined to be an alien among strangers, suspended between cultures and no longer able to be one or the other, Ignoge embodies everything her children so easily forget. Yearning for a home that can never be hers, this princess conveyed to an unfamiliar land suggests the difficulties faced by those who carry an identity full of difference, ambivalence, conflict. Her body a place where conqueror meets conquered, where a war unfolds between loathing and desire, Ignoge looks not just back to a receding homeland but forward to the impossible bind of mixed race progeny on an island increasingly dominated by a single race. Ignoge is Greek, her husband Trojan, her children Britons, but tears like hers will one day well in a body that finds in its veins the incompatible blood of Normandy and Wales.
            Geoffrey of Monmouth dreams of a world where the races might be distinguishable, distinct, but as that textual world unfolds in its complexity, its peoples mingle and become -- despite their fervent belief to the contrary -- impure. Geoffrey is rather like William of Malmesbury in this way, a writer who likewise dreamt of clean divisions of history but was left with an anxiously mixed identity both for himself and for his nation. William's frustrated insistence that the present would be less difficult if the past had only been more pure is seen most clearly in his Vita S. Dunstani, (Life of St Dunstan), where he bewails the English king Æthelred's marriage to a Norman woman:
To prolong the harm he did so that it affected posterity, [Æthelred] contrived that his successors should lose all England, by marrying Emma, daughter of Richard duke of the Normans, the result being that in after years the Normans were able to claim England as of right and bring it under their control, something better seen today than put down in writing.[xcix]
William's England was no longer wholly English. Like the blood that coursed through his veins, Norman and English difference had commingled, had changed the world profoundly. He might imagine that there had been a time of impossible purity, of separateness and of self-boundedness, but like Geoffrey's vision of the Trojan Britons such unadulterated wholes were myth, not history.
            Purity might be an impossible dream, but that did not stop this dream from being passionately embraced, much to the sorrow of those who carried blood that could never seem untainted. For these impure beings history was filled with heartache, and the present never ceased to hurt.

In the Prison of the Castle

He could not see the boy, could not see anything at all, but he felt the trembling in the little body, a shaking that increased each time they edged closer to the plunge. If only the brat would stop crying. The wind was cold, and his hand was getting wet.

The prisoner had dreamt this moment for years. Captive to an unending dark, he had learned with fingertips the castle's every passage. On a day when the air had turned bitter and a quiet held the keep, the prisoner seized the castellan's son. Bolting each door behind him, he carried the child to the highest crenellation. He howled into the wind until he knew he was being watched below. "What do you want?" the castellan shouted, and the prisoner liked the helplessness in that father's voice. The words he hurled back had been rehearsed every day inside his head: "I want you to know agony, son of a whore! Wasn't it enough to blind me? Do you think I'm a beast, that you can geld me?" The prisoner smiled. He couldn't help it. "I want you to take your knife and cut off your balls."

At each word of protest from the castellan the prisoner pushed his son closer to the plummet. Desperate, the castellan pretended to obey. He ordered his steward to ram a sword hilt into his thigh. The household groaned.

"Where does it hurt?" the prisoner demanded. When the castellan wept of the pain in his loins, and the prisoner pushed the boy's legs over the parapet. The steward struck another blow, and this time the castellan wailed of an agony in his heart. The boy now dangled by his collar over the stone, moments from death. "No more lies!" The father took hold of his knife and cut. He loved his son that much. As blood flowed over his hand and down his legs he shouted to the tower "My teeth! My teeth ache like icy hell!"

The prisoner nodded. He had won. "I believe you," he whispered. With the boy still in his hands he leapt over the edge. They fell to their death, the child clinging to the prisoner's side as if this madman might shield him from the coming blow. The castellan would have no son, no possibility of another heir. He would live, as the prisoner had lived, outside of the stream of time, immured in a miserable present, captive to a future he could never choose, history's unending hurt.

To save his soul the knight built a monastery on the spot. It is still there today. They call it the Scene of Sorrows.[c]



[i] R. H. C. Davis made this point lucidly in trying to explain the insecurity that prompted the Normans to be always speaking of themselves: "Peoples ... can remain peoples only so long as [their shared] experience is kept alive, by handing on the story of it from generation to generation. A voice speaking on behalf of a nation calls a nation into being" (The Normans and their Myth 15).
[ii] "Nearly at the extremity of the known world" is James Campbell's description of Bede's native Northumbria (Essays in Anglo-Saxon History 29). This fabulation is based upon an episode in the Life of Ceolfrith that has traditionally been assumed to refer to the young Bede. During the devastating plague of 686, abbot Ceolfrith and a young boy (puerulus) are said to be the only survivors at Jarrow, where even in the wake of the devastation they continued to sing the psalms with their antiphons. Judith McClure and Roger Collins have argued that the Latin noun puerulus would not likely refer to the twelve year old Bede (see their introduction to Bede's Ecclesiastical History, xiii). As we will see in the vita of William of Norwich, however, puerulus could indeed be used of a twelve year old in order to stress innocence and pathetic suffering in the face of traumatic events. Nonetheless McClure and Collins' caution that nothing ties Bede definitively to Jarrow rather than Wearmouth is well taken.
[iii] Peter Brown makes this observation in The Rise of Western Christendom 9.
[iv] A good survey of this mixed historical origin in its relation to the textual promulgation of a seemingly all-encompassing Anglo-Saxon culture is Alfred K. Siewers, "Landscapes of Conversion," especially 8-12.
[v] Bede also includes ecclesiastical Latin on his list. Latin offered the possibility of a unifying tongue, even if Bede had his doubts over whether the Britons and the Irish could be Christian in the same way as the converted English. References to Bede's History are from the edition and translation by Colgrave and Mynors.
[vi] In fact the first chapter of the first book of the History gives a brief origin for the Britons (who arrive from Armorica), the Picts (originally a band of men from Scythia), and the Irish. A cursory arc of chapters gives the Romans their presence on the island (1.2-13), intermingling them with the Christian Britons. The remainder of the work is then devoted to the English.
[vii] George Hardin Brown emphasizes these points in Bede the Venerable 9.
[viii] Specifically, Bede was a native Bernician (Northumbria was made up of the former kingdoms of Bernicia and Deira); N. J. Higham goes so far as to call him a "Bernician jingoist" (An English Empire 65). Bede gives a brief account of his own life in the Ecclesiastical History 5.24, where he writes "I was born in the territory of this monastery [Wearmouth and Jarrow]." Bede describes the Northumbrians as a race in the Ecclesiastical History 2.9: "gens Nordanhymbrorum, hoc est ea natio Anglorum quae ad aquilonalem Humbrae fluminis plagam habitabat." Cf. 3.1.
[ix] The image also nicely gets at what Bede hopes to accomplish by composing an ecclesiastical history, in that the interior of the hall represents the pagan kingdom, while its stormy and uncertain exterior are that kingdom's past and future. Christianity, Edwin's counselor argues, will help them to better understand that unfamiliar outside, "what follows or indeed what went before" (2.13).
[x] Though of course that is exactly what Edwin was, until he converted six years previous to this battle. That Penda has such power in Mercia also suggests how much wishful thinking Bede is displaying in writing that Edwin "held under his sway the whole realm of Britain, not only English kingdoms but those ruled by the Britons as well" (2.9). Penda's violence against Christians is so spectacular in Bede's text that by the time John Britton is writing a history of Norwich cathedral in 1816 he refers to him simply as "the sanguinary Mercian monarch" (History and Antiquities of the See and Cathedral Church of Norwich 8).
[xi] N. J. Higham gathers the sources in The Convert Kings 149 and 195 n51, as well as An English Empire 137. See also the notes in the Colgrave and Mynors edition of the Ecclesiastical History, 162 and 202-3. Bede is vague on Edwin's wanderings during his exile (2.12).
[xii] Cf. 2.9, where Edwin is glimpsed spreading his control across the island by force.
[xiii] N. J. Higham makes this point in An English Empire 133-35; for an analysis of the animal attributes deployed by Gildas see Higham's The English Conquest53-56.
[xiv] Cf. Joaquín Martínez Pizarro: "What modern historical scholarship has had to correct in Bede's account of the Anglo-Saxon Landnahme is precisely this sense of alienation and lack of contact and mutual assimilation between Britons and English, together with the idea that the spread of the latter pushed the former into Wales and the areas of the North" ("Ethnic and National History" 66).
[xv] 3.644. Higham argues that infandus has its suggestive counterpart in the description of the Saxons by Gildas as nefandus, and therefore constitutes part of Bede's reworking of Gildas's terms (An English Empire 134).
[xvi] As N. J. Higham argues, the process of imagining a pan-insular unity culminates in Bede's description of Oswald's successor, Oswiu, a Bernician king who wields a Roman-like imperium over all the island's peoples (An English Empire 62, 66-67). Oswiu is the king who most clearly buttresses "Northumbrian claims to erstwhile British territory and to supremacy throughout Britain, as well as to the general supremacy of English kings and the English people over other inhabitants of Britain" (62).
[xvii] Walter Pohl writes of the "atmospheric" intent of such polyethnic lists in general, and of its ambiguity in Bede's usage ("Ethnic Names and Identities in the British isles" 15-16).
[xviii] On the complicated ethnicities behind Bede's three categories, see the provocative essay by John Moreland, "Ethnicity, Power and the English."
[xix] See the letter that Bede reproduces in 1.32. On the papal tendency to make vast unities out of disparate peoples (Gallia, Germania, Italia, Anglia), see G. G. Coulton, "Nationalism in the Middle Ages" 29.
[xx] Cf. Walter Pohl: "In Bede's ethnic model, there is no room for what me might call ethnogenetic processes -- people can come and go, or even be destroyed, but they do not mix or change. Thus, after almost 400 years of Roman rule, the Romans can simply leave or be killed, and leave the Britons they have once conquered to themselves. Bede also disregards -- or rather denies -- the possibility that many Britons might have become Angles or Saxons. This is a point of view common to the whole discourse of ethnicity in late antiquity and the early Middle Ages. Such a view could in the long run lead to contradictions between the actual situation and a text as influential as Bede's Ecclesiastical  History. But it could also contribute towards stabilizing ethnic identities as a basis for political legitimacy" ("Ethnic Names and Identities in the British Isles" 25)
[xxi] Bede set influential but not inalterable terms for future relations between the English and the people who had been the Britons and were more frequently being called the Welsh. Alfred the Great, for example, owes his biography to a Welshman named Asser, attached to Alfred's court because of the overtures the English king made to the principalities to his west. Yet Bede's exclusions and monsterizations were powerfully effective as his work was adopted by twelfth-century historiographers, who had their own reasons for wanting to render Welsh and Irish Christians as barbaric as possible, as we shall see.
[xxii] See the wide-ranging work of James Campbell, especially "Was it Infancy in England? ""The Late Anglo-Saxon State: A Maximum View," and "The United Kingdom of England: The Anglo-Saxon Achievement." See also R. R. Davies, The First English Empire 50-55 and 196-200, and "The Peoples of Britain and Ireland, 1100-1400: II Names, Boundaries and Regnal Solidarities," 10-12; Sarah Foot, "The Making of Angelcynn: English Identity Before the Norman Conquest"; and Patrick Wormald, "Engla Land: The Making of an Allegiance."
[xxiii] The quotations are from James Campbell, "The United Kingdom of England" 31.
[xxiv] When Orderic Vitalis describes William as Guillelmus nothus rex Anglorum ("William the bastard, king of the English"), he articulates at once the glory and ignominy that William might embody, depending on who was describing him (The Ecclesiastical History 4 7.1). Nothus indicates the illegitimate son of a known father, and is not therefore the worst possible status to possess as a child born out of wedlock. Stephen Morillo suggests the description nobilissimo victori in William of Jumièges's Gesta Normannorum Ducum is the first reference to William as "the Conqueror": The Battle of Hastings: Sources and Interpretations, 19.
[xxv] William of Poitiers summarizes the Duke of Normandy's claim from descent succinctly in his Gesta Guillelmi: "And if anyone asks the reason for [William's] blood claim, it is well-known that he was related to King Edward by close ties of blood, being the son of Duke Robert, whose aunt, Emma, the sister of Richard II and daughter of Richard I, was Edward's mother" (The Gesta Guillelmi of William of Poitiers, 2.30).
[xxvi] Simon Keynes, "Regenbald the Chancellor (sic)," esp. 217, 220. Though, as David Crouch observes, symbolic gestures often cloaked the harsher reality: "William's rhetoric was all about continuity and inheritance; his actions spoke of high-handed superiority and dispossession" (The Normans 103).
[xxvii] In The English and the Norman Conquest, Ann Williams argues that the true turning points for the conquest were marked by the resistance offered to William by the citizens of Exeter in 1068 and the revolt of 1069-70: "If William ever intended to create a genuine Anglo-Norman realm, like the Anglo-Danish synthesis achieved by Cnut before him, the revolt put paid to the idea. From this time onwards he took every opportunity to replace the English magnates, lay and ecclesiastical, with Normans and others on whom he felt he could rely. It is this wholesale replacement of Englishmen at the highest levels of society and government that gives the Norman Conquest its special character" (44). The conquest, in other words, is best seen as a changing, multiregister national reconfiguration of long duration and lingering effect. On the lasting challenges posed to Norman authority and the difficulty with which the conquest proceeded in the north of the country, for example, see William E. Kapelle, The Norman Conquest of the North: The Region and Its Transformation.
[xxviii] Michael A. Faletra rather too flatly advances this argument for William of Malmesbury and Geoffrey of Monmouth in "Narrating the Matter of Britain," concluding that "the historians active in the eleventh and twelfth century … together created a series of texts that celebrate Norman achievements and provide a discursive foundation for the Norman conquest of Britain" (60). Robert M. Stein, having elsewhere well described the impulse to narrate the conquest as continuity ("The Trouble with Harold" 186, 189, 195), usefully explores the rhetorical complexity of William of Malmesbury's text by mapping it across his divided personal allegiances and emplacing the Historia within the contradictory, post-conquest desire "to make history English" ("Making History English" 104, 98). See also Andrew Galloway's account of the mutability of William's allegiances in "Writing History in England," 264-66. John Gillingham advances a similar argument for Henry of Huntingdon's changing ethnic affiliations in The English in the Twelfth-Century128-30.
[xxix] Eleanor Searle, Predatory Kinship 237-49. Robin Fleming usefully expands Searle's formulation to "at once co-operative and predatory" by comparing the conquests of Cnut and William, finding important continuities between the Anglo-Scandinavian and Norman aristocrats: Kings and Lords in Conquest England, p. xiii. The Normans have been increasingly placed by scholars within a dispersive international context, in that their imperium intermingled the north of Europe with its south, with the Mediterranean, and beyond: John Le Patourel, Feudal Empires: Norman and Plantagenet and The Norman Empire; Kurt-Ulrich Jäschke, Die Anglonormannen.
[xxx] Hugh M. Thomas has made the intriguing argument that the Normans in England were called Franci, Francigeni, Romani and so on because the English word normenn (found, for example in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle entry for 1066, where it refers to the army of Harald Hardrada) designated Scandinavians. Thus Ælnoth of Canterbury, in exile in Denmark, referred to Norse peoples as Normanni and to William the Conqueror's cohort as Francigeni. Because the Normans spoke French and had assimilated so much Frankish culture, they were (Thomas argues) perceived by the English as Franci rather than Normanni or normenn. See The English and the Normans 33-34 on the English use of these descriptive terms, and 38-39 for their Norman acceptance (an acceptance somewhat surprising given that a Norman hostility to the French surfaced from time to time throughout the period).
[xxxi] Eleanor Searle, Predatory Kinship 242.
[xxxii] Nicholas Howe, Migration and Mythmaking in Anglo-Saxon England.
[xxxiii] H. R. Loyn stresses the historical continuity between the Danelaw and Normandy in The Norman Conquest, as does R. Allen Brown in The Normans and the Norman Conquest 94. The possibility of unity is implied in the rhetoric which Henry of Huntingdon invents for a speech William delivers on the eve of Hastings, only to be dismissed by depriving the English of their own Scandinavian origin and hybridity: "'Ah! Let any of the Englishmen whom our Danish and Norwegian ancestors have conquered in a hundred battles, come forth and prove that the nation of Rou, from his time until now, have ever been routed in the field'" (Historia Anglorum VI.29)
[xxxiv] Robert Stein writes of the Norman desire to find English ancestors in "Making History English" 106. Frank Barlow articulates the profound difference between 1066 and the conquest of 1016 when he writes "William, however, did not become another Cnut … William and his army were more foreign than Cnut and his. Englishmen had become accustomed to Scandinavian rule; but in 1066 they did not recognize the Vikings in their new French dress.""The Effects of the Norman Conquest" 128.
[xxxv] Marjorie Chibnall, The Normans 5, 3.
[xxxvi] Dudo of St-Quentin, The History of the Normans, esp. 146-9. On Hrólfr as the Norse equivalent of Rollo see David Crouch, The Normans  297-300. Cassandra Potts finds a similar sentiment about the hybrid but ultimately expressed in the Inventio et miracula Sancti Vulfranni, with its vision of a Rollo who likewise catalyzes the emergence of a unified Norman identity from a racially multiplicitous beginning: "'Atque unum ex diversis gentibus populum effecit': Historical Tradition and the Norman Identity." Further on Dudo see Emily Albu, The Normans in their Histories: Propaganda, Myth and Subversion,7-46. Historically speaking, Rollo was a Viking jarl (leader of a raiding party) from Norway whose full name was likely Hrólfr Ketilsson. For an excellent overview of what historical facts can be recovered about Rollo, see David Crouch, The Normans 1-8.
[xxxvii] The phrase is taken from a charter composed for Richard de Montgomery, a follower of William the Conqueror, as he speaks his racial identity. See Eleanor Searle, Predatory Kinship 242 and Hugh M. Thomas, The English and the Normans 32. On Norman heterogeneity and Normannitas as a chosen and performative rather than pregiven identity, see ibid. 244. R. H. C. Davis argues that this myth of separateness endured in England until the loss of Normandy in 1204 and the consequent forced choice between English and French allegiance and lands during the 1220s: The Normans and Their Myth. Such apparently harmonious unity has perhaps been overplayed (e.g. H. R. Loyn, "The diversity of origin [of William's cohorts] was more than counterbalanced by the feeling of unity found under the banner of William" [Anglo-Saxon England and the Norman Conquest 332]). Cf. Pauline Stafford on the rebellion of 1075: "We witness striking continuity when we see how Norman nobles now in English shoes reacted to the demands of a Norman duke who was also now an English king. William's rule could be seen and was seen as oppressive, by his Norman followers as much as by his English subjects" (Unification and Conquest 105-6).
[xxxviii] Eric Fernie, Architecture of Norman England 20.
[xxxix] A century later, Richard Fitz Nigel described the implicit philosophy as well as the mechanics of this dispossession in his Dialogus de scaccario [Course of the Exchequer], where he writes that William was surprisingly merciful to "the conquered, and probably disloyal, English" when he allowed them to hold lands through service or contract but not inheritance. See the edition of Charles Johnsonwith, 53-54, from which the terms indigeni and gens subacta used above are also taken. As Hugh M. Thomas points out, that Richard could employ the term indigeni so late into the twelfth century demonstrates how long the Norman versus English sense of separateness endured (The English and the Normans 66).
[xl] "Making History English" 97. Stein is following R. W. Southern's famous observation about the relation between "historical activity" as a "therepeutic" mode in the wake of social upheaval. Southern aptly labels the period from 1090 to 1130 as a time when "a crisis in national affairs ... seemed to alienate men from their past": "The Sense of the Past" 244, 246.
[xli] Serious Entertainments 5.
[xlii] "Nullus hodie Anglus uel dux uel pontifex uel abbas; aduenae quique diuitias et uiscera corrodunt Angliae, nec ulla spes est finiendae miseriae" (2.227).
[xliii] Rodney Thomson relates the history of the monastery to William's background in William of Malmesbury 98-99. R. W. Southern lingers over William's masterful reconstruction of Aldhelm's life in the Gesta Pontificum in "The Sense of the Past" 255.
[xliv] The bluntness of such a complaint needs to be taken with a grain of salt, of course. The E text of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, for example, contains as an entry for the year of the Conqueror's death (1087) an account of William's life composed someone who attended the royal court. The lengthy obituary commingles criticism with ample praise. Of William of Malmesbury's treatment of the Conqueror and other participants in the events surrounding the conquest Hugh M. Thomas concludes reasonably that around 1125 there were clearly "vociferous disputes between the English and the Normans about the characters and actions of key figures ... clearly the conquest was still a topic for heated debate over half a century after it occurred" (The English and the Normans 241).
[xlv] "Iam enim pridem moribus Anglorum insueuerat, qui uarii admodum pro temporibus fuere" ("Long since had it [i.e., the patria] grown used to the character of the English – though that changed greatly with the passage of time," 3.245). These are the lines that immediately follow William's observation that Hastings was a dies fatalis for England. Cf. William's initial description of the Angles, Saxons, and Jutes as "warlike nomads" (armis ualidos, sedibus uagos) who are "possessed of a native ferocity of manners" (genuinam feritatem morum,1.4).
[xlvi] William contrasts this evolutionary achievement of the English with the Irish, who never progress from their squalid rusticity: "What would Ireland be worth without the goods that come in by sea from England? The soil lacks all advantages, and so poor, or rather unskilful, are its cultivators that it can produce only a ragged mob of rustic Irishmen outside the towns; the English and French, with their more civilized way of life, live in the towns, and carry on trade and commerce" (5.409).
[xlvii] See The English in the Twelfth Century 29. Cf. p. 6 "In William's eyes the more 'Frenchified' England and the English became, the better." The downside of this emphasis on Franconorman manners and cultivation is that the Welsh are rendered barbarians (18, 27-28).
[xlviii] Gillingham's emphasis on William's francophilia also downplays his classicism. As Monika Otter points out in her examination of William's rendering of a life of St Wulfstan from English into Latin, this translatio enables William to stress both the rupture caused by the Norman conquest and the continuities that traverse it ("1066: The Moment of Transition" 578-79.
[xlix] The Debate on the Norman Conquest 2.
[l] In addition to William of Malmesbury, the sinking of the White Ship is narrated by Orderic Vitalis (6.294-307), Simeon of Durham, Eadmer, Henry of Huntingdon (6.32), Hugh the Chanter, Robert of Torigni, and Wace (Roman de Rou, pt. 3, ll. 10173-262).
[li] Henry I 278. Hollister notes that Stephen of Blois, the future king of England, disembarked from the ship before it set sail, nervous at the rowdy crowd and suffering gastrointestinal distress, "diarrhea [that] probably determined the history of England during the nineteen years between 1135 and 1154" (277).
[lii] David Crouch speculates that Henry's Anglophilia originated in his own feelings of exclusion: "A marginal figure at court, he chose to associate with the marginalised nobility of England," going so far as to set up a ménage  in the south midlands, "the nearest place to home that he could have named" (The Normans159). Crouch also points out that Henry's legitimate daughter was named and called by him Æthelic; the court called her Mathilda  (160).
[liii] Neither Henry nor Adeliza were infertile, since both produced children by other partners. Yet each year without progeny caused more anxiety over succession; by 1122 a party was already forming to promote the succession of William Clito to the throne. Between 1125 and 1135, the succession debate was the unrelenting obsession of the court ((Crouch, The Normans 194,196-7).
[liv] Thomson and Winterbottom set 1126 as the date for the completion of the first versions (T, A) of the Gesta, and approximately 1135 for the second (C). A third revision (B) came later. See the introduction to the Gesta regum Anglorum, volume 1, xxiii. The first version, in which the White Ship episode appears, was completed around 1126 -- within six years of the shipwreck.
[lv] In other accounts identified as Berout, a butcher from Rouen.
[lvi] The English in the Twelfth Century 5.
[lvii] See the letters appended to the beginning of the Gesta and Rodney Thomson's discussion of the work's patronage in William of Malmesbury 4, 15, 34-35. It is unclear if Queen Matilda specifically commissioned William to compose the work, or if she laid the charge upon the convent of Malmesbury and he was chosen. A third letter addresses Robert of Gloucester, Matilda's supporter against Stephen and the dedicatee of Geoffrey of Monmouth's History of the Kings of Britain as well.
[lviii] The assimilation of the Normans into the English was long dated to the loss of Normandy during John's reign, or perhaps towards the end of the twelfth century at the earliest, but see the revisionist work of John Gillingham, especially "Henry of Huntingdon and the Twelfth-Century Revival of the English Nation,"The English in the Twelfth Century 123-44.
[lix] Geoffrey Gaimar, for example, wrote a history of the English entitled Estoire des Engleis in the late 1130s. The work was commissioned by Constance, the wife of Ralph Fitz Gilbert, a Lincolnshire landowner. John Gillingham writes that "it is the earliest extant history written in French, yet not a history of the French, but of the English ... by the 1130s the Francophone secular elite, the gentry of the time, could see the Anglo-Saxon past as their past" (The English in the Twelfth Century 99). It also demonstrates that this connection to the English was past was desired by both men and women, reinforcing what has already been suggested by Queen Matilda's patronage of William's Gesta.
[lx] The only real exception to the rule that only men reign was the celebrated Æthelflæd, daughter of Alfred. After her husband Æthelred of Mercia died, she became an important enforcer of the policies of her brother, the king of Wessex; a builder of cities; and a "terror to the enemy." William of Malmesbury calls her a virago potentisssima (2.125). Æthelflæd was not, of course, the ruler of a vast and burgeoning English empire in the way that Matilda would have been had her nomination as heir succeeded as Henry intended. As David Crouch observes, "unfortunately for Henry's plan for his daughter's succession, its most persuasive point was that he wished it to be so ... The idea of a woman succeeding to the throne was an untried innovation in England" (The Normans 199).
[lxi] Robert Stein writes astutely of this juxtaposition "The uncorrupted body of the saint ... stands over against this form of monstrous integration" ("Making History English" 102). See also his discussion of the same twins in "Signs and Things" 108.
[lxii] Monika Otter, Inventiones 98. Otter argues that Gerbert's wonders are an enactment of the "historian in his lab," animating the lifeless facts of history (101).
[lxiii] On the differences between Bede and William in their use of the wondrous see Rodney Thomson, William of Malmesbury 23-24.
[lxiv] He accomplishes this mission, of course, by writing in neither French nor English but in ecclesiastical Latin, a third component to his compound identity. See Robert Stein's sophisticated treatment in "Making History English," especially 104.
[lxv] Scholars have repeatedly observed that myths of Trojan origin tend to be most actively promulgated as part of either a program of imperialism or as an effort to promulgate a sense of shared ethnicity: "Peoples (gentes, populi, nationes) were normally thought of as social and political communities and … myths of the common origin of a people served to increase or express its sense of solidarity … [These origin myths concern] collectivities which generally corresponded to political units of the times when the stories gained currency but which were extremely unlikely to have had a single common descent" (Susan Reynolds, "Medieval Origines Gentium and the Community of the Realm," 375, 378). See also Richard Waswo, "Our Ancestors, The Trojans: Inventing Cultural Identity in the Middle Ages," 273. Nicholas Birns allows that the Trojan myth was a "secular paradigm which strengthened current political authority," but stresses the uncontrollable "subsidiary reverberations" which are central to its enduring vitality: "The Trojan Myth: Postmodern Reverberations," 49-50.
[lxvi]Until, that is, the death of Cadwallader (Bede's familiar Cædwalla) in 689. On Geoffrey of Monmouth's renarration of insular chronology, see R. William Leckey, The Passage of Dominion.
[lxvii] In her sensitive reading of Geoffrey's project, Kellie Robertson compares his History of the Kings of Britain to a minor literature as described by Deleuze and Guattari: "Geoffrey's claim that he is translating from Trojan-derived Welsh challenges not only the authority of Anglo-Saxon that is privileged in its relation to Latin, but also the Anglo-Latin historiographical tradition in which the Welsh were seen as morally corrupt and their subjugation by the Saxons read as the appropriate corollary to translatio imperii" ("Geoffrey of Monmouth and the Translation of Insular Historiography" 46). Cf. R. R. Davies, who writes that Geoffrey "torpedoed" the "smug Anglocentricity" of William of Malmesbury and Henry of Huntingdon "by making Britain, not England, the subject of his work and providing Britain with a glorious pre-English and non-English past" (The Matter of Britain 10). For this reason Davies calls the Historia a "counter-history."
[lxviii] In his dedication Geoffrey writes that book was given to him by Walter, Archdeacon of Oxford. No such book has ever been discovered, and numerous explanations have been offered throughout the years for what exactly Geoffrey means by this liber uetissimus. Most scholars now believe that Geoffrey did not have a precise source, but combined Welsh materials in innovative ways. Multiple versions of Geoffrey's text survive. I have consulted the composite edition by Faral (possessed of many drawbacks, but probably the closest to Geoffrey's original) and the two versions edited by Wright: the "Vulgate" or "standard" version (represented by the Bern MS, which probably circulated in Normandy), and the "First Variant." None of these versions represent some final, authorially sanctioned text. Both Faral and Wright employ the same chapter numbering, and the first reference in my quotations will be according to this numeration, with a note where the two texts differ in ways important to my argument. Lewis Thorpe did not adopt Faral's numbering system but used that employed by Commelin; my second set of numbers therefore gives the chapter and section of Thorpe's translation.
[lxix] "Narrating the Matter of Britain" 61. Davies writes that Geoffrey's Historia "patterned the history of Britain in early times on the sort of regnal and unitary lines so dear to fellow English historians of his ... It conquered time in a breathtaking fashion, appropriating almost two thousand years of hitherto largely unrecorded history" (The Matter of Britain and the Matter of England 4). See also R. W. Hanning, The Vision of History 135-36.
[lxx] The most eloquent examiner of Geoffrey's sheer competitiveness with William of Malmesbury is Valerie Flint, "Parody and its Purpose." J. C. Crick appropriately calls Geoffrey's work an "un-Bedan un-english account of early Insular history" that could disturb the secure anglocentrism of other historiographers ("The British Past and the Welsh Future" 62).
[lxxi] The History of the Norman Conquest of England 5 p.825.
[lxxii] "Dicebat etiam populum Britonum per meritum fidei ipsius insulam in futuro adepturum postquam fatale tempus superueniret" (205 12.16). The Welsh seized upon this confident prophecy of the end of English hegemony, causing the reviser of the Bern MS version of the History to add "The Welsh, once they degenerated from the noble state enjoyed by the Britons, never afterwards regained the overlordship of the island. On the contrary, they went on quarrelling with the Saxons and among themselves and remained in a perpetual state of either civil or external warfare" (207; trans. Thorpe p.284n).
[lxxiii] Geoffrey does mention Alfred as the translator of laws taken from the Britons, a backhanded way of acknowledging Alfred's fame that robs him of any real achievement (39, 47; 3.5, 3.13). Breaking the narration off in the early days of the Saxon occupation allows Geoffrey to leave English history as fairly empty, however.
[lxxiv] "fidemque et relligionem eorum pro nichilo habebant nec in aliquo Anglis magis quam canibus communicabant" (188 11.12).
[lxxv] Gillingham's discussion of Geoffrey is especially rich; see "The Context and Purposes of Geoffrey of Monmouth's History of the Kings of Britain" in The English in the Twelfth-Century 19-39, quotation at 19. R. R. Davies describes Geoffrey as "a deliberate trader in multiple ambiguities" (The Matter of Britain and the Matter of England 6), and lucidly outlines the challenges which his work posed to the contemporary political order, especially in its "evasive ambiguities" (The First English Empire 39-41). See also Patricia Clare Ingham, Sovereign Fantasies, esp. 21-24, 43 (which describes Geoffrey's valorization of ambiguitas, or hybridity); Monika Otter, Inventiones 70-71, 77-80; and Michelle Warren, History on the Edge: Excalibur and the Borders of Britain, 25-82.
[lxxvi] See especially Gillingham, The English in the Twelfth-Century 19-39. Although they do not seem to have known each other's work, Richard Waswo makes similar though less historically specific observations about Geoffrey's recuperative project in "Inventing Cultural Identity in the Middle Ages" 284.
[lxxvii] Long critical traditions connect Geoffrey with parody or the glorification of the Bretons, while John Gillingham has argued that Geoffrey was a Welshman determined to give history and civilization to a people being represented by the "Anglo-French" as "barbarians, as brutish peoples without a history" (English in the Twelfth Century 31). In a sophisticated reading of Geoffrey of Monmouth's allegiances, Faletra argues that, like William of Malmesbury, Geoffrey's linear historical mode likewise justifies a translatio imperii (Britons-Saxons-Normans) but does so "agonistically" (69). At the same time, however, the Troy myth as narrated by Geoffrey and others was full of contradiction (Nicholas Birns, "The Trojan Myth: Postmodern Reverberations") ambivalence (Michelle Warren, History on the Edge, 25-30), and self-deconstruction (Lee Patterson, Negotiating the Past: 201-202). Thus R. R. Davies observes that the Historia ultimately posed "a profound political challenge" to those who would read it as a straightforward glorification of the ruling class -- especially because the book predicted through Merlin's mouth that the island would someday return to the Britons -- good news, indeed, for the Welsh, "the original owners and sitting tenants of British mythology" (The First English Empire 39-40). Perhaps Richard Waswo puts it best when he writes that Geoffrey's story could "be appealing and useful  to almost any faction in the Anglo-French feudal domains … the local or racial loyalties of one writer or another do not much matter; the story's appeal is the force of the legend itself, and anyone can use it -- anyone, that is,  who finds a foundation by invading culture-bringers to be the essence of civilization" ("Inventing Cultural Identity in the Middle Ages" 285-86).
[lxxviii] Dudo, History books 1 and 2. Thus Gerald of Wales could write that "the Normans (but not the English), although different in speech, were Trojans sicut et nostrates" (Susan Reynolds, "Medieval Origines Gentium" 385).
[lxxix] The Legendary History of Britain 426.
[lxxx] The Debate on the Norman Conquest 130.
[lxxxi] The phrase "turned into Englishmen" is from Ralph Davis's succinct formulation, "the paradox of the Normans is that though it was in England that they reached their acme and fulfilled themselves as Normans, yet in the long run the conquest of England turned them into Englishmen." Normans and their Myth 122. Chibnall discusses the process and surveys recent scholarship on the subject in The Debate on the Norman Conquest 128-29.
[lxxxii] Cf. Monika Otter, Inventiones 69-70, where the spectacular death of Lear's father Bladud (dashed to pieces after an unsuccessful attempt at aviation) anticipates his son's "fragmentation of the realm."
[lxxxiii] A related line of reasoning holds that Geoffrey was glorifying the Bretons, the Celtic people who are racially continuous with the Britons in his text. It is reasoned therefore that Geoffrey must have been of Breton descent.
[lxxxiv] William's observation comes during the siege of Mount Badon, a battle between the Britons and the Angli (the English, rather than the usual Saxones, Saxons) in which Arthur demonstrates his power. William notes that this king "deserves to be the subject of reliable history rather than of false and dreaming fable," the "many wild tales" that the Britons tell of him in William's own time ("Hic est Artur de quo Britonum nugae hodieque delirant, dignus plane quem non fallaces somniarent fabulae sed ueraces predicarent historiae, quippe qui labantem patriam diu sustinuerit infractasque ciuium mentes ad bellum acuerit," Deeds1.8).
[lxxxv] Thus the Historia eclipses even Bede, whose history that survives in 164 manuscripts – an impressive number that suddenly seems meager next to Geoffrey's success. See Julia Crick, The Historia Regum of Geoffrey of Monmouth III: A Summary Catalogue of the Manuscripts  9.
[lxxxvi] Wace is not consistent in this substitution, but when it appears it is telling – especially in his opening lines: "Ki vult oïr e vult saveir / De rei en rei e d'eir en eir / Ki cil furent e dunt il vindrent / Ki Engleterre primes tindrent" ("Whoever wishes to hear and know about the successive kings and their heirs who once upon a time were the rulers of England – who they were, whence they came ..." Roman de Brut 1-4).
[lxxxvii] Arthur of Brittany was the son of Richard's brother Geoffrey and grandson of Henry II. He was four when Richard designated him heir to prevent John from claiming the throne while he was on crusade.
[lxxxviii] That is not to say, though, that no Welsh tradition of paninsular British rulership existed; see especially J. C. Crick, "The British Past and the Welsh Future" 74.
[lxxxix] On Geoffrey's powerful queens as substitutes for Matilda, see Iona Tolhurst, "The Britons as Hebrews, Romans and Normans" 76-85.
[xc] David Crouch emphasizes the catastrophic human toll of the events in The Normans, 106-7.
[xci] Ann Williams gives this vivid passage from the Ecclesiastical History a characteristically measured treatment in The English and the Norman Conquest 42-43.
[xcii] "Tunc totius regionis uicos et agros corrumpi, fructus et fruges igne uel aqua labefactari iubet ... Itaque prouintiae quondam fertilis et tirannorum nutriculae incendio, preda, sanguine nerui succisi; humus per sexaginta et eo amplius miliaria omnifariam inculta; nudum omnium solum usque ad hoc etiam tempus. Vrbes olim preclaras, turres proceritate sua in caelum minantes, agros laetos pascuis irriguos fluuiis, si quis modo uidet peregrinus, ingemit; si quis superest uetus incola, non agnoscit."
[xciii] Deeds of the Bishops of England book 3, chapter 99.
[xciv] Ann Williams traces the fates of Ealdgyth, Nest and Ulf in The English and the Norman Conquest 51-52.
[xcv] The Curse of Eve, the Wound of the Hero ix.
[xcvi] A notable exception is the Encomium Emmae, commissioned by a woman who had been queen to both an English and Danish king of England and a work that praises her as the legitimator of the throne's successors. Emma in this text is vividly portrayed as the mediator of an alien culture to her second husband, Cnut, a role which valorizes the racial mingling brought about through the marriage.
[xcvii] On women in Geoffrey's history -- and an argument that "unlike modern histories ... [he] seems unable not to mention women" -- see Shichtman and Finke, "Profiting from the Past" 21-27. Gransden sees in these women support for Matilda's claim to the English throne (Historical Writing in England, 207-8).
[xcviii] Vision of History in Early Britain 162.
[xcix] "Ut pernitiosus in posteros esset, commentatus est qualiter successio sua omnem Angliam amitteret, Emmam filiam Ricardi comitis Normanniae coniugio asciscens; unde succedenti tempore factum ut Normanni Angliam iure suo clamitantes ditioni subicerent, sicut hodie melius uidetur oculo quam exaratur stilo" (Vita S. Dunstani 2.34).
[c] The last paragraph is a quotation from Lewis Thorpe's translation of Gerald of Wales, Journey Through Wales 1.11. This fabulation is based upon the story Gerald narrates there of the prisoner of Châteauroux.

(thank you)

$
0
0
Thank you for being a reader -- and supporter -- of In the Middle.

The six of us undertake what we do on this blog (and on Facebook and Twitter) because you inspire us. We attempt to offer a counter-example of "useless," non-commodified and yet vibrant conversations in these assessment driven, quantifiable outcomes enamored times. We don't accept advertising (we have certainly had offers) and we do not push products for profit. We're not a business. We're not actually sure what we are, other than a community of engaged readers, writers and thinkers who want a better world. We are grateful for your solidarity.

Object Lessons for Earth Day

Briefly noted for The March for Science: in the margins, a little faith, a little reason, a little unclarity

$
0
0
by KARL STEEL


This morning, the British Library tweeted that a manuscript of Henry of Huntington's Historia AnglorumArundel MS 48, had just been digitized, so, rather than get into some real writing, I took a brief tour. Among its many treasures (so many marginal faces!), including a cute little miter, I found this bit, where Brutus seeks an omen from Diana about his future. Here's a 19th-century edition of the Latin, if you like.

You'll notice, however, that a much later commentator has issues. Earlier, they had complained about the avarice of contemporary clerics; here, they write 'de veritate huius, doctores dubita[n]t', 'about the truth of this, theologians/scholars/teachers doubt.'Of course Brutus didn't hear from a sylvan goddess about his future passage to Britain! That'd be absurd!

But then, in response to 'cui dea respondit' [to whom the goddess responded], that is, Diana's answer to Brutus' supplication, our same commentator sniffingly intervenes, 'cui diabolus respondit,''to whom the devil responds.'

I'm reminded, as I'm sure you are, of François Hédelin, whose 1627 treatise, Des satyres, brutes, monstres et démons, takes up the question of the famous talking satyr from Jerome's Life of Saint Paul, the First Hermit. It's perhaps a hard story to believe. Jerome himself offered proof, namely, that the corpse was sent along, salted, to the emperor in Antioch [postea cadauer exanime, ne calore aestatis dissiparetur, sale infusum et Antiochiam, ut ab Imperatore uideretur, adlatum est]. The skeptical and scientific Hédelin, however, insists that Constantine was already dead, so clearly this was impossible. And, anyway, the corpse must have been a monkey.

As for the talking satyr? Obviously a demon.

Stories of Blood 4: Impure Blood

$
0
0
by J J Cohen

Continuing to blog, in my slow way, the project that in time became my book Hybridity, Identity and Monstrosity in Medieval Britain. You'll see from this earlier iteration that the materials are the same (the archive is twelfth century Latin historiography) but the focus rather different, on the materiality of blood and its tendency to flow into impure admixtures, confounding racial categories built upon an imagined purity. This chapter is about being between belongings -- and attempts a sympathetic reading of a writer not known for his own empathy.

Our posts so far:
Stories of Blood 1: Real and Recent Blood
Stories of Blood 2: The Blood of Race
Stories of Blood 3: Histories of Blood
PDF of Bibliography


Chapter Three

Impure Blood

Cambridge University Library  MS Ff.1.27v


A Vision of Blood, c. 1197

The same dream again. A dagger scrapes the vellum, etching a Latin rubric. Gerald knows the white sheepskin is not stained with ink. It is alive. It bleeds. He can feel the force of every word in his own flesh. This flow that is the ink spells out the same lines, over and over: SEMIBOVEMQUE VIRUM SEMIVIRUMQUE BOVEM. Lines from Ovid, the Roman poet of transformation. Lines that have haunted Gerald since he learned them as a boy, when reading the Art of Love seemed a deliciously wicked thing for a future priest to do.

SEMIBOVEMQUE VIRUM SEMIVIRUMQUE BOVEM. A man that was half a bull and a bull that was half a man.Ovid's resonant description of the Minotaur. Gerald thinks back to ancient Crete, when love-stricken Pasiphae burned for a handsome white bull. Daedalus, destined to lose his beloved Icarus to sun-melted wings, devised a copulation machine that allowed the queen and her animal lover to consummate their ardor. What unnatural mixing had Daedalus engineered, what mingling of forbidden categories? Gerald imagined that he was watching the birth of the monster in all its taurine glory. As the bullish snout inhaled its first Aegean air, as the pup erupted into very human sobs, Gerald looked deep into huge, round eyes and divined his future: abandoned by both bulls and men, trapped in a labyrinth that offered no escape. Gerald gazed at this mixed up thing lost in its winding maze. Gerald gazed at this monster that could find no people to love him, no future, no home, and he knew that he saw himself.[i]

 

The Confidence of Conquerors

            "Attempting to rationalise and homogenise Gerald [of Wales]'s wildly fluctuating allegiances and sympathies," observes Julia C. Crick, "would prove a fruitless enterprise."[ii]That has not, of course, stopped scholars from trying. Most critics see a movement in his life from early identifications with the English court to a later pro-Welsh stance as he lobbied for an archbishopric at St. David's, culminating in the bitter rejection of both and an embrace of the monarchy of France.[iii]In the pages that follow, however, I will emphasize a constant within these fluctuations: Gerald's lifelong struggle to articulate the contours of a difficult, compound identity. Celibate ecclesiast, multilingual ethnographer, tireless writer and reviser of unprecedented texts, grandson of Welsh royalty, international intellectual, descendant of conquering Normans, court chaplain, instrument in the conquest of Ireland, eccentric and irascible multiplier of marvels, Giraldus Cambrensis often did not know exactly who he was.
When pressed, the identity that this man conventionally known as Gerald of Wales would most frequently declare was what we would today call "Cambro-Norman" or "Marcher." These terms designate a mixed race inhabitant of the Welsh March (Marchia Wallie), the borderland between the portions of Wales held by Norman immigrants from England and the northeast regions designated as Pura Wallia, "pure Wales," the Welsh lands that had never been subjugated by the Normans or which had returned to native rule after the revolts following the death of King Henry I.[iv]The ambitious brothers of those Norman adventurers who helped annex the English throne to a transmarinal empire saw in Wales an opportunity for their own self-enrichment. Accomplished conquerors, the Normans had honed their skills at territorial acquisition from England to Sicily. So rapid was their advance into Wales and so thorough was their reordering of indigenous social and political life that the Welsh immediately realized their world was coming to an end. The Brut y Tywysogyon, a native record of reaction to these incursions, speaks in an entry for the close of the eleventh century of "the unbearable tyranny, injustice, oppression and violence of the French," a reordering of their cosmos that yielded no sign of impermanence.[v]
In their numerous campaigns in Wales the Normans employed a range of strategies: treaty and selective alliance to take advantage of the animosity between competing indigenous factions; the frenzied building of castles, transforming a landscape traversed by somewhat nomadic groups into permanent settlements clustered around massive fortifications; importation into conquered areas of Flemish and English colonists, fracturing native culture and beginning a process of forced Anglicization; the slaying of livestock, destruction of buildings, seizure of property and land.[vi]At the hands of these intruders the Welsh people suffered torture, dismemberment, murder, imprisonment, and being sold into slavery. The Normans in Wales also employed a favorite ancestral device of conquest, strategic intermarriage to penetrate and master indigenous populations. Used so successfully by their Viking ancestors, Scandinavian warriors who settled among the northern Franks to form Normandy, then deployed again to strengthen the occupation of England, matrimonial infiltration enabled ambitious Normans to secure land and wealth simply by taking local brides. Their kinsmen invading Wales did the same, marrying into powerful princely families in the hope of fortifying their dominion. In Normandy this process had created a partially assimilated French-speaking elite, and in England intermarriage was transforming the conquering Normanniinto Anglici, leading Hugh M. Thomas to declare that the Normans seem never to have had a desire to maintain some kind of ethnic purity, perhaps because Dudo of St Quentin had given them an origin myth that stressed their primal racial heterogeneity. Yet whereas in England and Normandy the Norman conquerors had overwhelmed and then intermingled with a newly subject people, spreading themselves rather thinly throughout their dominions, in Wales the fierce resistance to conquest engendered a lastingly bifurcated geography. Swathes of the lowland areas were seized and the native population often expelled. Boroughs were created from which the Welsh were excluded. Wales became an enduringly segregated geography in a way that England never did.[vii]The Norman settlers who became the Marchers staunchly resisted acculturation, insisting on their separateness from the Welsh. No doubt they felt they had little choice. As John Gillingham and R. R. Davies have demonstrated, eleventh and twelfth century England was committed to the systematic and wholesale depiction of the Irish, Welsh and Scots as bloodthirsty, uncivilized, bestial races. Such dehumanizing representation is a hoary tool of colonialism, with venerable precedent in the Bible. By representing a native population as monstrous, their dispossession becomes unproblematic. The depiction of the Welsh as monsters, moreover, took on a renewed vitality during the reign of Stephen, as many of the lands that had been under secure English control saw a resurgence of native resistance and some spectacular reclamations of territory. "The map of power," R. R. Davies has observed, "seemed to be in the process of being redrawn radically."[viii]The propaganda machine kicked into high gear as astonished English writers realized that their dominance was not only being disputed for the first time in generations, but that defiance was proving embarrassingly effective. That the monsterization of the Welsh and the Scots became increasing hysterical in tone at the very time that they were proving to be formidable challenges to the supposedly self-evident superiority of England suggests that military and political failure was being answered by an attempt at representational control.
The French-speaking aristocracy of twelfth-century Britain traced its ancestry to the invaders of England, rendering Norman descent glorious -- at least as far as those currently in power were concerned. The problem for the Marchers, however, was that the blood of an increasingly denigrated aboriginal race undeniably coursed through their veins. Unlike the Franks or the native English, who had taken a mere span of years to subjugate, the Welsh would be caught in a vicious process of conquest for two long centuries. To make matters worse, this race (the Normans and the English always thought of the Welsh as constituting a single people, even though the Welsh did not necessarily think of themselves in such terms) never had the decency or the sense to stop resisting their defeat.[ix]In the light of the unrelenting demonization of the Welsh by their English compeers, the Marchers saw little reason to celebrate their mixed racial heritage. To be tied in one's very body to a people who were proving a useful national enemy was a matter for alarm, even panic.
Despite the fact that racial categories in the Middle Ages tended to be exclusive, contemporary scholars are fond of using hyphenated terms for compound identities. Thus England has its Anglo-Normans, the Welsh March its Cambro-Normans. Yet as Hugh M. Thomas has perceptively pointed out, however handy this shorthand might be for us, when it came to racial identity medieval people did not ordinarily think in terms of transitional or hybrid phases. Instead people tended to have multiple identities available to them: Norman in one context, English in another. "Ultimately," writes Thomas, "the results would be the same: as fewer people chose the Norman option, and more came to see Englishness as their sole or at least primary identity, there would be an overall shift to English identity" (The English and the Normans 71). When one was powerful enough to choose his or her effective identity, such multiplicity was unlikely to cause much concern. "Norman" becomes "English" over time because eventually what had been a clearly subaltern race had risen in prestige.
The world is seldom so cut and dried, of course. Just as William of Malmesbury could in his Deeds of the Kings of the Englishconfidently boast of holding simultaneously an identity that was equal parts Norman and English -- as if neither had to be chosen over the other, as if both could without any dissonance be embraced -- Gerald would sometimes write as if his Welsh and Norman blood were two equal components of a single placid identity. In his Description of Wales, having outlined a program for the complete subjugation of the country in which he was born, Gerald turns to how the Welsh can effectively defend themselves:
Sed quoniam pro Anglis hactenus diligenter admodum et exquisite disseruimus, sicut autem ex utraque gente originem duximus, sic aeque pro utraque disputandum ratio dictat, ad Kambros denuo, in calce libelli, stilum vertamus. (2.10)

I have set out the case for the English with considerable care and in some detail. I myself am descended from both peoples, and it seems only fair that I should now put forth the opposite point of view. I therefore turn to the Welsh in this final chapter of my book.
Gerald writes here as if to be ex utraque gente originem ductus means that the blood of two races can comfortably course unconflicted veins. Yet Wales and England are not the two equal halves of a happy whole. From the English point of view, the Welsh are patently inferior, ineligible to imagine effective resistance to conquest. Gerald's placid reconciliation of two races at war is, in the end, mere wishful thinking. The frightening questions which his cheerfully amalgamative viewpoint avoids continue to loom. What happens when a person is possessed of a nature compounded of two identities that remain incompatible? What happens when no terminology exists to express a self made of unequal parts, when one's inner nature is reductively defined by a language one never chose? What happens when, despite the medieval tendency not to think in terms of mediating, transitional, or composite racial identities one in fact possesses just such an impossible selfhood?
In the course of the twelfth century, the dreadful binary separating the Welsh from the English grew starker and hardened. Little room existed between the racial extremes for some middle space, for some identity capable of inhabiting the gap between demarcations so keen. Yet the Welsh March presented precisely such a medial locus.[x]The term march is related to mearc, an Old English word for boundary. From the viewpoint of a dominant culture, a march is a frontier or border region, an ambiguous locus that exists between domestic stabilities and the perturbing otherness of a geographic elsewhere. Suspended between a powerful kingdom centered in London and a vigorous native resistance issuing especially from northern Wales, the twelfth-century Welsh March was a shifting, fluid, unstable geography.[xi]Belonging neither to Wales nor to England, hybrid in its culture and mixed in its blood, possessed even of its own law, the March was a place where identities, like boundaries, were in the process of congealing but had yet to be firmly fixed.[xii]
To designate the hybrid expanse where he was born, Gerald typically used the Latin transliteration marchia. Choosing a label to designate its occupants, at least those descended from its most recent colonizers, was far more difficult. When speaking of the people who, like his family, had made the March their own through brute force and matrimonial alliance, Gerald usually used the words nostrior nostra gens ("our men" or "our race"). In fact Gerald tends to alternate the Latin noun gens with genus, both of which are terms that typically designate a distinct racial group, such as the gens Hibernica, Gerald's nomination for the Irish. When indicating the Marchers, Gerald's Latin is frequently translated by contemporary medievalists rather neutrally as "family,""kinsmen" or "stock." These modern English terms do not adequately convey the sense of blood distinction from other races -- English, Normans, Welsh and Irish -- that he nearly always implies when speaking of nostra gens. Thus Gerald describes the Irish garrison c.1188 as composed of three separate peoples: Normanni, Angli, nostri, "the Normans [from Normandy], the English [the Anglo-Normans], and our men [the Marchers]" (Expugnatio2.37). The Welsh, like the Irish, also form a race of their own, frequently in Gerald's designation gens barbara, a barbaric people (e.g. Descriptio Kambriae2.9).
Race tends to be a conservative category. "New" peoples, whether newly arising or newly encountered, are typically slotted into pre-existent categories and do not force classificatory systems to expand. In implying that the Marchers constitute a gens in the sense of race rather than simply family, Gerald is positing what would have seemed a radical and shockingly recent ethnogenesis. The last attempt at a new racial mythology for Britain was Geoffrey of Monmouth (c.1138), a project that had the effect of shoring up existent identity categories rather than opening new ones. Dudo of St Quentin's History of the Normans, a narrative of how that parvenu race arose from racial commingling in the tenth century, was never invoked by Gerald as a precedent, either because he did not know the text or because he tended to assume that the Welsh March had engendered a new racial group and did not feel a patent fact needed defense. Not surprisingly, he had immense difficulty convincing anyone besides the Marchers that such a race had in fact arisen.
Although much of the focus of this book is upon race as the culmination of a process of remembering, of history-writing that anchors an uncertain present in a stable past, race is also just as accurately a process of forgetting. Harold Godwineson can be memorialized as the last English king only after the fact that his mother was Danish is conveniently ignored. Edward the Confessor's Norman blood must likewise be passed over in silence for his sacred Englishness to be eligized. William the Conqueror might be the first Norman king, but he also carried an English inheritance, and the Normannitas that he supposedly embodies derives from a mongrel concatenation rather than a singular people. In twelfth-century Britain, the Norman- and Angevin-descended aristocracy, securely attached to their politically expedient self-designation as English, did not need any uncomfortable reminders that race is a mutable category, inevitably failing to provide the stability it promises. Yet Gerald of Wales was never allowed to forget his own mixed heritage. His argument that the Marchers might constitute a novel gens was forever haunted by forced remembrance  of their constituent impurity. Gerald complained in his Symbolum Electorum that his enemies in England dismissed him as Welsh, while to the Welsh he seemed Norman French: "both peoples regard me as a stranger and one not their own ... one nation suspects me, the other hates me." Peter de Leia could be "two-handed in his persecution of me ... for to the French he made me a Welshman and an enemy of the kingdom, but to the Welsh he declared me to be French and their mortal foe in all things."[xiii]Within this rigid binarism little room existed for Gerald's vision of a novel and hybrid gens that was simultaneously Welsh, Norman, and neither.
The Welsh and the English alike could construe the Marchers as members of an enemy race, other and untrustworthy. The Marchers themselves insisted that they should not be so quickly reduced. We often glimpse Gerald and his family convincing themselves that they are not simply Welsh or Norman, nor some impure amalgamation of both, but a noble distillation of two races into a distinct and glorious third. In a speech that Gerald places in the mouth of his uncle Robert fitzStephen, the leader of the Marcher lords in their conquest of Ireland, Gerald envisions how nostragens might happily combine the best aspects of a dual constitution into a transcendent, novel form:
In part we come of Trojan blood [Troiano partim ex sanguine] by direct line of descent. But we are also partly descended from the men of France [ex Gallis], and take our character in part from them. From the former we get our courage, and from the latter our skill in the use of arms. So we are equally brave and versed in arms because of our twofold character and noble ancestry on both sides. (Expugnatio Hibernica 1.9)
Making use of an ancient myth thunderously reframed by Geoffrey of Monmouth, a story of origins in which the Welsh race descend from Trojan refugees, Gerald's Robert argues that the Marchers are of a doubled [duplici, from the adjective duplex] nature, mingling the classical bravery of Troy with the indisputable martial record of the French-speaking Normans.[xiv]That this is an act of ventriloquism on Gerald's part is indicated by his repetition of the same declaration in his own voice later in the Expugnatio Hibernica, his detailed account of the Marcher campaigns in Ireland. During a section entitled Generis Commendacio ("Praise of the Race," 2.10), Gerald describes his kinsmen as being of a "twinned nature" (gemina natura), inheriting raw courage from their Trojan ancestors and skill at the use of weapons from the French.[xv]
Yet despite their evident pride in racial commingling, both these formulations betray a fair amount of defensiveness, if not evasiveness. Gerald consistently describes the Marchers' Welsh blood as coming from the Troiani[Trojans] rather than from the Britonesor Wallenses, the proper Latin words for the contemporary Welsh.[xvi]This silent substitution pushes half of the Marcher ancestry back into the mythy depths of classical history rather than acknowledge the bloody contemporary struggles in which Welsh identity actually inhered. The contemporary Welsh, potentially a gens barbara, vanish from the Marcher bloodline, replaced by noble Trojan forebears.[xvii]This patina of Roman epic enables Gerald to formulate with confidence the alchemy producing nostra gens, a courageous new race. And even that designation itself is equivocal: one can refer to nostra gens only if one happens to belong to it. Outside of a ridiculously verbose formulation like gens in Kambrie marchia nutrita("the race nurtured in the Welsh March"), Gerald must acknowledge that the vocabulary for nominating the people he wants to distinguish simply does not exist.[xviii]
As he forcefully articulates his synthetic Marcher identity, Robert fitzStephen betrays no hesitation. A speech later in the Expugnatio Hibernica by another of Gerald's uncles, however, suggests just how unsteady a foundation this bravado was actually built upon. Just before engaging in battle against the Irish, Maurice fitzGerald admits what Gerald was later to learn personally through the "two-handed persecution" by Peter de Leia. Race is relational, and therefore precarious:
We are now constrained in our actions by this circumstance, that just as we are English as far as the Irish are concerned, likewise to the English we are Irish [ut sicut Hibernicis Angli, sic et Anglis Hibernici simus], and the inhabitants of this island and the other assail us with an equal degree of hatred (Expugnatio Hibernica 1.23)
An alien on both islands, Britain and Ireland, Maurice gives voice in vivid language to what might be called the postcolonial dilemma, the inability of those hybrid beings who live in the aftermath of conquest to find a secure category of selfhood in which to belong. Intermarriage with Welsh royalty ensured that the Marchers could never be as English [anglici] as the former Normans who ruled England, Normans whose own intermarriages had usefully hastened their disappearance into England. Conquest likewise ensures that the Irish [Hibernici] will never see in the Marchers anything but reviled imperialists, no different from the "true" English (French-speaking or not) who likewise were scrambling for their lands.
Suspended between categories, Maurice arrives at a simple solution. He will not think too much about the doubleness of his blood, and urges his family and followers to do the same: "Let us breach the barriers of hesitation [mora] and inertia [ignavia], for 'fortune favors the brave'!" (1.23). Maurice's Irish battle cry is suggestive. The entire Marcher expedition to Ireland could be seen as bloody attempt to avoid the complications of carrying a twofold [duplex] identity.[xix]Robert fitz Stephen, Gerald writes, originally sailed to Ireland because he was caught in an impossible bind, precipitated by his dual allegiances. Captured by his cousin Rhys ap Gruffydd, prince of South Wales, Robert was released only after he promises to assist in battling the incursions of Henry II against Wales. Yet to take up arms against England would be to betray a side of his family. To further complicate matters, Nesta, Robert's Welsh mother, was the mother of at least eleven children, fathered by five different men. One of these men was the future Henry I, to whom at the age of fifteen she had born a son, a boy who eventually became the powerful Robert of Gloucester. Nest had also had two sons, Llewellyn and Einion, while a captive to her cousin Owain ap Cadwgan, the prince of Powys; the latter child eventually became steward to his half-brother Robert of Gloucester, demonstrating just how complicated the ties were that connected the family connected to Nest.[xx]These complex affiliations meant that Robert fitz Stephen, the last of Nest's children (born c.1117), was pulled in his blood both towards and away from the English court, towards and away from Welsh politics. This intricate web of competing gravities threatened to ensnare him fatally.
Robert's solution to these intractably conflicted allegiances was to "breach the barriers of hesitation and inertia," quit Britain and take up arms in Ireland. Enlisting his half-brothers, David and Maurice fitzGerald, Robert convinced Rhys to allow him to aid the exiled king Diarmait Mac Murda to regain his Irish throne (Expugnatio Hibernica 1.2). On that island Robert could at least wage war against a people who were definitively not of his blood. By crossing a narrow sea, Robert fitzStephen and the Marcher lords who sailed in his company found a geography in which mixed heritage and discordant allegiances were, for a while, simply beside the point. Ireland was a vast field of martial engagement, an island on which to slaughter an enemy or perish in the attempt. Battlefields foster neither mora nor ignavia, neither hesitation nor inertia. Though born into a warrior family, Gerald had been trained as a cleric, not a fighter. Early in his career Gerald likewise learned to allay his ambivalence of origin by becoming an enthusiastic chronicler of his family's conquest of Ireland. Though visible from Welsh shores, the island seemed distant enough for him to imagine its vast expanses as inhabited by an unambiguously alien race. Detailing the Hibernice gentis expugnacionem et tam barbare nacionis feritatem his nostris temporibus edomitam ("the subjugation and dispossession of the Irish race, and the taming of the ferociousness of this barbarous nation in our own time") -- as he described his project to the ascendant King Richard -- allowed Gerald to forget for a while the similarly violent history of colonization that had bestowed upon him the painful gift of gemina natura, a twinned nature.[xxi]Gerald composed two Irish texts, the Topographia Hibernica and the Expugnatio Hibernica. Both have a tendency to wobble with the sheer variety of materials with which Gerald fills their every crevice, especially as he revised the texts over time, adding ever more data and anecdotes. Yet both are in the end reductive works that unabashedly glorify the conquest of a foreign land. Neither demonstrates much of the conflicted identifications that would characterize his later writing about Wales.

Irish Fauna

Gerald's earliest work was the Topographia Hibernica (The Topography of Ireland, c. 1187). He had sailed across the Irish sea twice: the first time with his brother, Philip de Barri, to claim lands for the family; and the second in the retinue of Prince John, who was traveling to assert his overlordship of the island. Though Henry had been intent on curbing the power of Gerald's family in both the March and Ireland, the book is dedicated to the English king, a monarch who had personally led an expedition to Ireland in 1171 to receive the submission of native kings. Like many of Gerald's compositions, the Topography has no precise model, combining history, anecdote and a proliferation of marvels with ethnography and natural history. It is a book full of unsystematic detail and of stories that multiply with such rapidity that the reader often feels like the portal to a new world of possibility has been opened wide. Yet few contemporary scholars would disagree with James Cain's opinion that the text provides a "blueprint for colonial occupation" as well as a "scholarly justification" for the English conquest of Ireland.[xxii]The text describes this island towards which England had long ago turned a covetous eye as a geography abounding in wonder and deviation. David Rollo's estimation of the Topography as "a written landscape that is inhabited by a bizarre menagerie of outlandish monstrosities and vitiated by infections of scorn, disdain and slander" pretty much sums up contemporary opinion of the work.[xxiii]
Yet the work is not all monsters, oddities and vituperation. A recurrent theme throughout the text is the lives and habits of animals, making the text read more like Pliny than Macaulay's "Minute on Indian Education." Included among these fauna are lake fish (1.5-6); hawks, falcons, eagles, cranes, ospreys, kingfishers, swans, storks, "barnacle geese," crows (1.8-17); badgers and beavers (1.19-20), reptiles (1.21-22), wolves (2.59), ravens and blackbirds (2.60-61). The Topography also discusses beasts of a more fantastic kind: unboilable little ducks called teal that enjoy the special protection of Saint Colman (2.62), Saint Brigid's falcon (2.70), fleas banished by Saint Nannan and rats expelled by saint Yvor (2.64-65), a frog whose presence predicted the English invasion of the island (1.25), a fish with three gold teeth that likewise figured imminent conquest (2.43). These various creatures serve a multitude of purposes in the text: vaticinal allegories, anthropomorphic fables of virtue or vice, wonders of nature that assist Gerald in his endeavor to render the island as strange as possible.
Sometimes, however, these animals are people.
Take, for example, the case of the Irish werewolves. Three years before Gerald arrives on the island, a priest journeying to Meath stopped for the night beneath a large tree (Topographia 2.52). A wolf approached his campfire. "Do not be afraid!" the beast announced, a lupine version of the angel's declaration of the birth of Christ to frightened shepherds. The animal explains that the very human denizens of his village were cursed by Saint Natalis to take turns inhabiting the bodies of wolves, an exile form human form lasting seven years for each participant. The werewolf then begs his interlocutor to accompany him to his ill mate and perform last rites. When the priest follows but is dubious about giving communion to what is clearly an animal, the wolf pulls back his companion's fur, revealing a dying woman inside. The hesitant priest acquiesces, eventually informing his bishop about his actions. The bishop in turn relates the story to Gerald.
This strange little episode is, like all the marvels that Gerald so casually relates, richly suggestive. Caroline Walker Bynum has recently interpreted "Gerald and the Werewolf" (as she calls the encounter) as a typical twelfth-century meditation on the stability of identity in the face of somatic metamorphosis. It is difficult to disagree with such a reading, since Gerald himself indicates that it posed exactly such an invitation to theology when he turned to a revision of the Topographia many years after its initial composition. Yet when the episode is taken as it rather starkly stands in the first version of the Topographia, unadorned and uninterpreted by its author, it is difficult not to see in the body of the Irish werewolves the flesh of Irish race.[xxiv]Gerald leaves us in no doubt what this particular animal represents when he writes later in the same work that "Wolves in Ireland generally have their young in December, either because of the extreme mildness of the climate, or rather as a symbol of the evils of treachery and plunder which here blossom before their season" (2.59).[xxv]The Irish inside their wolfskins are not very different from the treacherous, plunder-driven Irish inside their human forms; their lycanthropy only makes visible what they already were, and perhaps that is why we never learn why the villagers earned a saint's curse. The Irish are a people, Gerald writes, who have not yet attained the trappings of modernity. They do not build towns, mint coins, codify laws. Their manner of dress, customs, coiffure, and religious practice declare their brutish state. In a culminating description Gerald dismisses the gens Hibernica in terms that render them indistinguishable from their counterparts in the Hibernian fauna:
Although they are fully endowed with natural gifts, their external characteristics of beard and dress, and internal cultivation of the mind, are so barbarous that they cannot be said to have any culture … This people is a barbarous people, literally barbarous. Judged according to modern ideas, they are uncultivated, not only in the external appearance of their dress, but also in the flowing hair and beards. All their habits are the habits of barbarians. (3.93)[xxvi]
The humane possibilities of the Irish ("fully endowed with natural gifts") have vanished beneath an obscuring wolfskin of barbarous "beard and dress" and a bestializing lack of mental cultivation. Just in case we have not yet got the point that there is something not fully human about the race, he adds Est autem gens haec gens silvestris, gens inhospita, gens ex bestiis solum et bestialiter vivens ("They are a wild and inhospitable people. They live on beasts only, and live like beasts," 3.93).
Gerald uses animal bodies as figures for Irish race, as embodiments of Irish blood. No surprise, then, the sexual aberration to which the gens Hibernica is most addicted turns out to be bestiality, quo vitio praecipue gens ista laborat, "the particular vice of that people." Whole towns have, in Gerald's account, been wiped from the face of the island in divine retribution for a too passionate love of animals (e.g. Lough Neagh, 2.42). In a rite that Gerald takes great relish in narrating, the people of northern Ulster even inaugurate their king by watching him have "bestial intercourse" with a white mare (3.102).[xxvii]The ritual culminates in the consumption of the equine's flesh, a transgression of alimentary taboo which, if not as severe as intercourse with beasts, still represents a mingling of human and animal bodies in a proscribed way. Christian communities in Britain did not consume horseflesh.[xxviii]To the knightly class to which Gerald belonged, horses were an almost a sacred animal, distinguishing the noble chevalierfrom quotidian footsoldiers and archers. Gerald probably realized that in Ireland the cow and not the horse was the more culturally revered animal, since for the Irish cattle were wealth incarnate. Ireland was not a monetary economy like England. In possession of herds inhered the difference between power and powerlessness. Cattle were by extension the embodiment of status and honor, the foundation of prestige, the concrete expression of the hierarchy that structured Irish society.[xxix]How debasing and perverse, then, for Gerald to declare that the preferred sex partner for Irish men was their precious cow.
The intertwining of racial inferiority, bestiality (innate Irish animality and sexual vice), and an all too literal desire for cattle culminates in Gerald's narration of the tragically brief life of the semibos vir, the Irish Ox Man. Placed at the center of Gerald's book, this strange creature is granted a tragic gravity that not only haunts all that follows in the Topographia but, with its uncharacteristic undercurrent of melancholy, ambivalence and regret, provokes a rereading of the wonders that have preceded.[xxx]In 1174 the same Maurice fitzGerald we earlier witnessed exhorting the Marchers to ignore their mixed blood and blaze into battle took possession of a castle [castrum obtinuerat]in Wicklow. A strange creature appeared, "an extraordinary man [homo prodigiosus] -- if indeed it be right to call him a man" (Topographia 2.54). Hairless except for some tufts of down, he possessed a roughly human form, but his arms and legs ended in hooves. His ox-like eyes were huge, round, and brown; his face flat; instead of a nose he possessed mere slits. No words issued from his deformed mouth, only bovine lowing:  "Verba ei nulla. Mugitum enim tantum pro sermone reddebat" ["He had no words. Instead of speaking, he would emit a great bellowing"]. This prodigy at Wicklow is the Ox Man or semibos vir, a designation that Gerald takes from Ovid's description of the Minotaur. This creature became a dependent of Maurice's castle, where his daily feedings took on all the air of a circus sideshow: "He came to dinner every day and, using his cleft hooves as hands, placed in his mouth whatever was given him to eat."
Maurice's beloved pet attends his court for many years. His young retainers (juventute castri, "youths of the castle"), however, never wearied of taunting the local Irish that had begotten many such beings on the local herds (quod tales in vaccis genuissent). Some of these natives secretly murder the Ox Man, a fate that Gerald bluntly declares he in no way deserved (Topographia 2.54). It could be that the Irish were acting out of frustration at a racial jeer repeated too many times, but Gerald does not in fact suggest anger as a motive, only invidia, "envy" (at the fact that the Ox Man was so well incorporated into the Wicklow settlement while they were excluded?) and innate malitia, "malice." He adds that coitus with cows is "a particular vice" of the Irish race. Just before the English conquest, he reports, a "human bull calf" (vitulum virilem) was born in the mountains around Glendalough, the result of intercourse between a man and his bovine paramour.[xxxi]This creature pastured among its fellows in the herd for a year, happily nourished by its mother's milk, and then was "transferred to the society of men." No more is given of the Man Bull's story, no intimation that this odd being had any difficulty adapting from his maternal herd to his father's communitas. The implication is clear. The Man Bull easily assimilated, his cow's blood posing no great impediment to Irish belonging. Indeed, given the native ardor for bovines, he may well have possessed an entire herd of friends. The blood of Irish race, it seems, is interchangeable with the blood of Irish fauna.
            Tied in their body to cattle, the Irish are little better beasts themselves. Like the island itself, the people need to be domesticated, in formam simul et normam redacta ("subdued into an ordered and measured state,"Expugnatio Hibernica 2.34). Other writers such as William of Newburgh and William of Malmesbury insisted on the barbarity of the Irish race, yet none took reductive description to the detailed extremes of Gerald. Nor was Gerald's audience wholly without skepticism, especially concerning his repeated narration of Irish bestiality. The Expugnatio Hibernica begins with a vigorous defense of the very episodes in the Topographia that I have been examining. His critics, Gerald admits, find it unlikely that a wolf would talk with a priest, or that there could exist bovinahumano corpori extrema ("a human body which has the extremities of an ox," Introduction). Gerald cites biblical and patristic precedent for talking beasts and incredible wonders, but he makes no apology for his equating an entire race with randy and uncultured beasts.
It could be, as James Cain has argued, that the semibos vir, the "unlikely cowboy from Wicklow," is a figure for the Irish themselves, a race so bestial that have become animals even in their bodies.[xxxii]Yet Gerald's narration of the tragically short life of the Ox Man does not quite fit his unremittingly reductive program elsewhere. He is quite specific in the Expugnatio about when the Ox Man appears, linking his sudden presence at Maurice's Wicklow to the arrival of William FitzAldelin as the king's deputy on the island. The royal persecution of Gerald's increasingly powerful family begins immediately, with William swearing to "end the arrogance" of the Marchers. Gerald launches into a formal and rhetorically ornate defense of his family, then adds almost as an afterthought:
About this same time, just a short time previously, there appeared at Wicklow a monster [vir prodigiosus], the result of a vice prevalent among that people, who had been begotten by a man on a cow. His body was that of a man, but the extremities of his limbs were those of an ox, as is described in the Topography.[xxxiii]
Gerald then returns to his historical narration, announcing that uncle Maurice died shortly after William FitzAldelin began his greedy amassing of Irish land and wealth. Maurice's death causes "great sorrow among his people." We know of course that the Ox Man will likewise cause great sorrow at his passing, but this time specifically for Gerald, a sadness that he normally reserves only for the passing of his family. In the Topographia, Gerald evinces sympathy for the Man Bull or for the Irish themselves.[xxxiv]Unlike the semivir bos, the man-like animal of Glendalough, the semibos virof Maurice's Wicklow is (despite some initial hesitation on Gerald's part) undeniably human. Like the Cretan Minotaur doomed to his winding labyrinth, the Ox Man at his uncle's castle carries in his alien body a discordant mixture of identities, of differences not amenable to synthesis.
Given Gerald's fondness for expressing race through a vocabulary of animality or species, it is difficult not to see in the monster of Wicklow a figure for gemina natura: twinned nature, dual race. Murderously rejected by the indigenous population, sustained by a court amused by his spectacular oddness but discerning in his voice only meaningless sound, the Ox Man nurtured at the Marcher's colonial outpost belongs nowhere. In the irresolvable differences that the semibos vir incarnated, in this monstrous body teetering between categories, achingly new, perhaps Gerald reluctantly beheld a vision of his own hopelessly heterogeneous self. For the Irish were not the only gens ex bestiis solum et bestialiter vivens of the British Islands, at least as far as England was concerned.[xxxv]

Of the Knight and Bull

            No one knows for certain how Gilbert Hagurnell fell in love with the bull. Was the knight returning home to Brecknockshire after a campaign against the princes of the north, weary to the bone of a fighting that never seemed to end? Perhaps on a moonlit evening, the more precious for its winter rarity, the tired rider first glimpsed all that bovine muscle, frisky in the field. It could be that he surrendered to the animal then and there, the blood of war lost in a forgetful orgy.
 Or perhaps it was a slower process of bull and knight in mutual admiration. We may imagine that Gilbert's dreams were haunted by the glow of lunar silver on dark eyes, black snout, a tail that flicked with casual indifference. Long days in windy fields brought the two lovers closer, Gilbert clasping a handful of grass like a lover's bouquet, his quivering lips pressed ever nearer to sniffing nostrils. Cold stars and scud clouds found the knight out of bed, restlessly roaming the field with a desire he could not speak. At last a drenching rain brought man and animal to the shelter of a lonely hut, and perhaps it was there that they were first moved to consummate their love. Gilbert must have offered himself to the bull with an awkwardness that, he hoped, did not make his beloved think any the less of his passion.
            Who knows if knight and bull burned with an equal ardor, or if for one or the other the relationship was simply convenient, a joyfully uncomplicated surrender to lust. Who knows how many times these assignations were repeated, or even how long Gilbert Hagurnell knew the bull to which he humbly offered himself. But the consequences of the secret trysts were clear to everyone. On a certain day the knight felt his abdomen contract as if in an attempt to expel something inside. Perhaps Gilbert knew already what his taurine union had engendered upon him, perhaps he had felt the first stirrings of life within an expanding belly months before, but the fact of the matter is this. Gilbert Hagurnell spent three years in unremitting anguish, his body wracked by the severest of labor pains. Eventually his ache climaxed, and maybe he even felt the first push of a snout heading for the exit. At any rate he managed to attract a multitude of onlookers, witnesses to the culmination of his labors: the birth of a calf -- a boy [vitulus], as it turns out. We do not know if the witnesses applauded or ran in fear. Did they really believe the explanation (perhaps offered by the embarrassed parent himself) that this birth was simply an omen of some impending catastrophe, a sign delivered by God through his innocent and suffering body? Or did they hold with the sole medieval reporter of this marvel when he tartly observed that Gilbert Hagurnell was being punished for some unnatural act of vice?

Journeys through Wales

Before Gerald's family turned their thoughts to Ireland, they had been leaders in the Norman conquest of Wales. His maternal grandfather and namesake was the celebrated Gerald of Windsor, a knight whose progeny were often referred to as the fitzGeralds or Geraldines in his honor. The younger son of a constable to William I, Gerald of Windsor eventually rose from his position as steward to Arnulf de Montgomery to become a powerful man in his own right. Not surprisingly, Gerald of Wales adored not his grandfather's considerable martial prowess but his cleverness. He narrates the following illustration in his Itinerarium Kambriae (Journey through Wales). In those perilous days of the late eleventh century when the Norman adventurers who had first assayed the country were beset by Welsh revolt, Arnulf hastily built a little fortress of turf and stakes in remote Pembroke. Erecting fortifications in territories about to be annexed was a Norman specialty, enabling a secure base of operations from which to raid. Gerald himself had been born c.1146 in one of these battlements, the formidable castle of Manorbier. Compared to most Norman edifices, however, Arnulf de Montgomery's stockade was rather miserable, offering little protection from the people whose land he was claiming. He quickly retreated back to England, leaving his lieutenant Gerald of Windsor in charge. Surrounded by Welsh troops who had been enraged by the recent, treacherous death of their prince, Rhys ap Tewdwr, Gerald and his garrison knew that they could not endure long. Fifteen of his knights deserted by cover of darkness. Hastily dubbing their men at arms to take their place, Gerald promised that, should they live through the siege, these new knights would also gain their masters' lands. Provisions dwindled and the Welsh showed no sign of lifting their assault of the shabby fort. Gerald ordered the remaining hogs be cut into pieces and hurled at the enemy. He wrote a letter to Arnulf declaring that they would need neither reinforcements nor supplies for at least the next four months. The missive was "accidentally" dropped a few miles from the fortress, where the besiegers would be sure to find it. The gullible Welsh broke the siege immediately and dispersed. Whereas Arnulf would eventually fall from royal grace, his steward became constable of Pembroke castle and married Nesta, so beautiful that she was called Helen of Wales (Journey Through Wales 1.12). Nesta was also the daughter of Rhys ap Tewdyr, prince of Deheubarth. By allying himself with a powerful local figure Gerald secured a firm foothold in South Wales. He also introduced Welsh blood into his family line, a fact that was to haunt his descendants in ways Gerald could hardly have dreamt.
Gerald of Windsor's bloodless defeat of his enemy intrigued his grandson Gerald of Wales, most likely because it demonstrated a family shrewdness that he himself inherited. Yet the Norman conquest of Wales and the process of subjugating the Welsh were brutal. Needless to say, the Welsh attempted much the same violence against their oppressors as had been unleashed upon them. They fought occupation with whatever tools came to hand: swords, sabotage, and – in at least one case – the strategic deployment of racial stereotypes against those who circulated them. According to Gerald's Journey through Wales, when Henry II was preparing to seize Pencader, the king sent a trustworthy knight from Brittany to reconnoiter the terrain and report on local defenses. This nameless noble was accompanied on his mission by Guaidan, Dean of Cantref Mawr, instructed "to lead the knight … by the easiest route and to make his journey as pleasant as possible."[xxxvi]Gerald describes the Breton's nightmarish sojourn in words that recall his grandfather's laudable subterfuge:
[The Welsh priest] made a point of taking him along the most difficult and inaccessible trackways. Whenever they passed through lush woodlands, to the great astonishment of all present, he plucked a handful of grass and ate it, thus giving the impression that in time of need the local inhabitants lived on roots and grasses. (1.10)
When the knight from Brittany finally returns to his monarch, he declares in utter exasperation that the district is inaccessible, impossible to settle, and yields enough nourishment only for genti bestiali et bestiarum more viventi, "a bestial race of people, content to live like animals." Henry decides that region is not worth conquering and instead releases the captive prince Rhys ap Gruffydd to hold the land in tenure for him.
            That the Breton knight should find the inhabitants of Pencader to be indistinguishable from grazing beasts is likely to have surprised no one in the royal entourage, since it only confirmed a representation of the Welsh that their oppressors had long been circulating. Bede's authoritative Ecclesiastical History had bequeathed to English history the idea that the Britons were an inferior race; even Isidore of Seville had declared that word Britonderived from the brutish life of those it designated (eo quod bruti sint, Etymologiae9.2.102). The monsterization of the Welsh, however, took on a special urgency in the twelfth century, especially during the tumultuous reign of Stephen, a time during which they became (to use Felipe Fernandez-Armesto's term) "internal primitives."[xxxvii]In the aftermath of the uprisings that erupted upon the death of Henry I, military campaigns that temporarily reversed the English conquest and transformed the subjugation of Wales from a seeming inevitability to a project of uncertain outcome, the Welsh were officially declared a monstrous race, a perilous people forever suspended between the categories of rational human and dangerous animal. When viewed from the southeast portions of the island, their "'barbarous rudeness'" contrasted in every way with the "'sweet civility'" of the English way of life, a formulation that also suggests the way in which the supposed otherness of the Welsh undergirded English self-definition.[xxxviii]Thus excluded, the Welsh (like the Irish and the Scots) could henceforth regain their humanity only through Anglicization, through a process of assimilation in which they would lose all markers of their separate identity by admitting the superiority of England and its modern ways.
The English ecclesiast and philosopher John of Salisbury (c.1115-1180) labeled the Welsh gens enim rudis et indomita bestiali more uiuens "a raw and untamed race, living in the manner of beasts."[xxxix]The Gesta Stephani, a royalist account of the perturbations in the realm between 1135-1154, succinctly describes Wales and its denizens as primitive, primal, full of natural potential but rough and uncultivated:
Now Wales is a country of woodland and pasture, immediately bordering on England, stretching far along the coast on one side of it, abounding in deer and fish, milk and herds; but it breeds men of an animal type [hominum nutrix bestialium], naturally swift-footed, accustomed to war [consuetudine bellantium], volatile always in breaking their word as in changing their abodes.
Whereas in this text the Norman conquest has the effect simply of subjugating the English [Anglos subiugarunt], Wales and its inhabitants require a process of modernization that includes instruction in proper architecture, jurisdiction, agriculture, and civic order: 
When war came and the Normans conquered the English, this land they added to their dominion and fortified with numberless castles; they perseveringly civilized it after they had vigorously subdued its inhabitants; to encourage peace they imposed law and statutes on them; and they made the land so productive and abounding in all kinds of resources that you would have reckoned it in no wise inferior to the most fertile part of Britain.[xl]
Just as the land needs proper cultivation in order to render its raw resources the equal of the English regions of the isle, so its wild denizens require the civilizing power of proper law, custom, settlement, and social structure -- that is, they must be transformed into westerly versions of their English counterparts, transformed out of their very race. Civilization [constanter excoluere] is here a process that will lead the Welsh out of their innate animality [hominum nutrix bestialium] into something closer to the full humanity possessed by the author and his kindred souls among England's political and ecclesiastical elite.[xli]The Welsh demonstrate their own intransigence when, shortly after being subdued, they rebel against their hated masters in an orgy of plunder, conflagration, and murder (Gesta1.8). In short, while giving what he believes is a factual report to King Henry, the weary Breton knight in Gerald's Pencader narrative is in fact mouthing official propaganda about the barbaric state of Wales, even employing what had become familiar Latin terms (gentibestiali, bestiarum more) for the representation of the Welsh.
Representations of the feral Welsh were to be found in contemporary vernacular literature as well. Chrétien de Troyes deployed a version in Li Contes del Graal [The Story of the Grail]. The hero of this widely popular French romance is simple Perceval, a backwoods Welshman who cannot tell the difference between an angel descended from heaven and quotidian knights in armor. One of these knights declares to his incredulous lord of the gaping rustic:
Sire, sachiez bien antreset
Que Galois sont tuit par nature
Plus fol que bestes an pasture:
Cist est ausi com une beste.

"Sir, you must be aware that all Welshmen are by nature stupider than beasts in the field: this one is just like a beast."[xlii]
Though a scene from romance, the passage could just as easily have been uttered by one of the knights accompanying Henry II through Pencader in Gerald's narration. In the face of Guiaidan's mimicry of indigenous barbarism, the Welsh are reconfirmed as irrational (fol) and feral (com une beste). Chrétien's choice of a Welshman as a future Arthurian knight was meant to be absurd: how can the chivalric code ever include bestes an pasture? The answer, of course, is that Perceval's long process of becoming a Christian chevalier is really a transformative loss of the signifiers of his Welshness. Chivalry is, after all, a mode of acculturation, a synonym for a francophile masculinity available only to cultural elites. The Welsh tended to fight on foot, did not use metal armor, and typically preferred weapons adapted to sylvan terrain and ambush warfare. As he learns to ride a warhorse, wear armor, and fight with lance and sword, the knight-in-training slowly assimilates out of his native racial identity. A religiously-themed romance based on Chrétien's story, LaQueste del Saint Graal[The Quest for the Holy Grail] makes the bond between Perceval's race and his initial exclusion from Arthur's court explicit. His Welsh identity is aligned with a culture of parricide: "In those days the people of Wales were so insensate and fanatical that if a son found his father lying in bed by reason of some sickness, he dragged him out by the head or the arms and made a summary end of him."[xliii]The slaying of father by son is rendered more reprehensible by the fact that within Welsh society a senseless act of murder can mean something – can, indeed, be valued. Such uncivilized people exist only to be displaced, eradicated, or (at least in Perceval's case) assimilated into proper bodies and modes of being.
            No matter how much Gerald disliked a race, he always made exceptions for those who proved themselves admirably clever. The archbishop of Cashel, confronted by Gerald's remark that Ireland had produced no martyrs because its people failed to honor their faith, replies in words that seem to acknowledge the stereotypes which Gerald is promulgating but, like the Dean of Cantref Mawr in Wales, slyly undercuts them:
"Although our people are very barbarous, uncivilized, and savage, nevertheless they have always paid honour and reverence to churchmen ... But now a people has come to the kingdom which knows how, and is accustomed to make martyrs. From now on Ireland will have its martyrs" (Topographia Hibernica 3.107)
The archbishop's reply amuses Gerald, but it does not seem to have stung him into rethinking the conquest of the island. Guaidan of Cantref Mawr presents a challenge less easy to laugh away. Guaidan is connected to Gerald in a way that no Irishman could ever be, a bond both of history and of blood. Perhaps this tie explains why Guaidan is allowed to take the Irish archbishop's anticolonial cleverness to an extreme, inhabiting the image of Welsh bestiality to empty it of meaning. Devouring grass with feral gusto, plodding through trackless forests with the instinctual zeal of a woodlander, the Welsh priest seems the living embodiment of John of Salisbury's gens rudis et indomita bestiali more uiuens. Guaidan returns to the colonizers the very message they have disseminated, bringing about the release of the captive prince and preventing a more forceful subjugation of his country. For Gerald's readers, the racializing stereotype evaporates. Henry and the Breton knight reveal that they are the Perceval-like naïfs, while the Welsh become the clever manipulators of idées fixes. The episode specifically redeems Rhys ap Gruffyd, prisoner of the king "more by a trick than by force of arms" (Journey1.10), but at the same time it liberates the Welsh in general from a demeaning and widespread representation of their race.
Subtly deploying odious stereotypes against their promulgators is not Guiadan's invention, even if he is especially endearing in its subversive use. The postcolonial theorist Homi Bhabha has called such moments of deflective doubleness "sly civility."[xliv]Bhabha takes the phrase from a sermon in which Archdeacon Potts complained that recalcitrant Indians were cleverly agreeing with the truth of Christian theology in order to remain unbaptized: "If you urge them with their gross and unworthy misconceptions of the nature and the will of God, of the monstrous follies of their fabulous theology, they will turn it off with a sly civility perhaps, or with a popular and careless proverb."[xlv]When colonizers come across such difficult moment of resistance, their supreme confidence inevitably (if perhaps momentarily) falters. Sly civility (or, in Guiadan's case, sly uncivility) challenges not through blunt resistance but through a perturbing assent, troubling the self-assured foundation upon which differences of culture are sorted, established, judged. Through his brilliant mimicry of the bestial Welsh, Guaidan brings about a hesitation in the text during which the conquest of "Wild Wales" becomes a problem rather than a confident program, capturing an underlying uncertainty that Bhabha argues characterizes all colonialism. This ambivalence perpetually haunts Gerald in his relation to his place of origin.
Unlike his Hibernian writings, hesitations and conflicted allegiances are everywhere in Gerald's Welsh texts, the Itinerarium Kambriae (Journey through Wales) and Descriptio Kambriae (Description of Wales).[xlvi]In composing a detailed description of the land to which he does and does not belong, for example, Gerald suggests in a chapter entitled Qualiter gens ista sit expugnanda ("How the Welsh can be conquered,"Description of Wales2.8) that the country be emptied of its barbarous inhabitants and perhaps transformed into a game preserve.  He then adds another chapter, Qualiter eadem resistere valeat, et rebellare ("How the Welsh can best fight back and keep up their resistance," 2.10).[xlvii]  Tellingly, he completes the Description of Wales by returning to Pencader, the site of Guaidan's quietly seditious mimicry in the Journey Through Wales. King Henry asks an elderly Welshman serving in the royal army if he thinks that the native rebels, the soldier's kinsmen, will ever be subdued. The man's reply to the king is stunning. Wales may well be decimated by England, he says, just as it has been decimated by others since the Trojan forebears of the Welsh settled the island long ago. Nevertheless, he asserts, "I do not think that on the Day of Direst Judgement any race other than the Welsh, or any other language, will give answer to the Supreme Judge of all for this small corner of the earth" (2.10).[xlviii]Gerald here resolves, at least for a moment, the roiling conflict within his own identity by crossbreeding Christian futurity (the Last Judgment) to secular history (the Welsh as bearers of ancient Trojan blood) and articulating its resultant progeny in a language he himself conspicuously never uses. Though translated into clerical Latin, the final answer to God, which is in fact a "final" answer to Henry's colonialist demand, comes in a pure Welsh that binds past to future, a resistant temporality outside of Norman, Angevin, English fantasies of racial progress. Sly civility indeed.

Welsh Fauna

Like many modern writers, and unlike the majority of medieval ones, Gerald of Wales found no topic more fascinating than himself. About twenty of his compositions survive, many in multiple versions. Most relate, at some point or another, the rich minutiae of his life: a happy childhood passed at Manorbier castle in Wales, where he built cathedrals out of sand and his dad affectionately called him meus episcopus ("my bishop"); the stresses of growing up on a frontier, such as the night when enemy raids outside the castle caused the young man to burst into tears and seek the safety of the church; student days passed in cosmopolitan Paris, full of heady intellectualism; travels through Ireland, Wales, France, Italy; his struggle to get kings, bishops and popes to read the books he so tirelessly produced; travails at the English court, at his archdeaconry in Brecon, at his semi-retirement in Lincoln.[xlix]Next to autobiography, however, the topic to which Gerald turned most repeatedly in his early works was probably the lives of animals. His Journey Through Wales is full of stories about loyal and heroic dogs (1.7), weasels that poison milk to exact their revenge on human malefactors (1.12), prophetic songbirds (1.2), self-castrating beavers (2.3), a horde of man-eating toads that relentlessly nibble their victim until only a skeleton remains (2.2). As in his Hibernian writings, Welsh beasts so fascinated Gerald in part because they provided useful figures for human virtues and vices, fruitful material for narrative. As Gerald's fascination with Irish bestiality also demonstrated, the flesh of animals served him well for representing the flesh of race.
Irish animality assisted Gerald in his project of representing the gens Hibernica as subhuman, as undeserving of the land they occupied. That the semivir bos (Man Bull) of Glendalough could pass so easily between herd and Irish community implied that the Irish were, as in the insult hurled at Perceval's kinsmen, not all that different from bestes an pasture. The Irish Ox Man, however, told a different story. Because he belonged to two categories but could not be absorbed into either – because he had no possibility of home other than the Marcher castle at Wicklow, a place of welcome as well as murderous violence – the Hibernian minotaur (semibos vir) stands at the limit of starkly dualistic racial thinking. This sympathetic monster was capable of engendering  what uncle Maurice had decried as ignavia and mora, impedimental hesitation. In Ireland Gerald experienced the confidence of conquerors. In his Welsh writings, however, he became increasingly fascinated with hybrid figures like the semibos vir, with bodies that lose their integrity, their purity, and bring into the world new possibilities for identity.
The Journey through Wales reveals an obsession with corporeal commingling at almost every turn. The narrative ostensibly records a peregrination through Wales that Gerald made in the company of Baldwin, the elderly archbishop of Canterbury, to gather support for the Third Crusade. Gerald's Latin title, itinerarium, bore millennial associations, invoking journeys to the Holy Land and the Christian right to Palestine.[l]Yet the text is far too chockablock to be reduced to its initial raison d'être. A sprawling composite of travelogue, anecdote, imperialist cartography, crusading propaganda, and wide-ranging history, Gerald initially completed the Journey around 1191. He continued to tinker with the burgeoning work throughout his life, issuing a much-expanded version around 1197 and a third in perhaps 1214.[li]Even more than the Topographia, the Journey tends to move progress via an associative logic, wandering the byways of a fertile mind more than offering the pilgrimage to a secure destination that its title would seem to offer.[lii]
In a typical narrative arc, a boy steals pigeons from a church in Llanfaes and his hand adheres to the ecclesiastical stone in punishment, triggering an extended account of sinners who suffered similar fates: a woman of Bury St Edmunds once attempted to pilfer gold by taking coins in her mouth as she kissed a saint's shrine, and her lips and tongue adhered to the altar for a whole day; in Howden church, a parson's concubine irreverently sat on the tomb of Saint Osana, and her buttocks became fastened to the wood until the parishioners stripped and whipped her; in Winchcombe, a monk was divinely rebuked for having had intercourse the previous night when the prayerbook he carried attached itself to his unclean hands; at the same abbey, a woman who blasphemed a saint was punished while reading that very psalter so that "her two eyes were torn from her head and fell plop on the open book, where you can still see the marks of her blood [vestigia sanguinis] to this day" (1.2). What thematically connects these episodes widely scattered across geography and time is their fascinated gaze upon the human body as the site for a public spectacle of truth. The flesh is suddenly possessed by an agency which does not originate from the soul inhabiting it, and through a forced conjoining to sacred objects (church walls, altars, prayer books) is revealed as a hybrid space where the private and the spiritual cohabitate. The mistake these sinners make is to believe in their individuality, their autonomy. Gerald's narrative brings their bodies back within an ecclesiastical signification, a rhetorical move in every way consonant with the objectives of his and Baldwin's journey.
The episodes of punished flesh melded to sacred objects culminate in a second saintly blinding and a pair of impious lips fastened to the magic horn of St Patrick. A few words about the numinous power of bells over oathtakers are followed by the observation that when held to the ear, Saint Patrick's horn makes a sweet noise like an aeolian harp. Next comes what initially appears to be another "pure" (i.e. extraneous) wonder:  a wild sow "suckled by a bitch remarkable for its acute sense of smell" matures into a hunting-pig that can track game better than most hounds (1.2). Gerald generalizes the episode into a truth about the perduring imprint parents make on the flesh of their offspring.[liii]A seemingly unrelated story follows, added by Gerald during his second revision of the Itinerarium (c.1197) apparently because it happened in the same region at about the same time. A man in Wales, it seems, once quite literally had a cow:
Miles enim, cui nomen Gillebertus, cognomen vero Hagurnellus, post diutinos continuosque fere triennii languores, et gravissimas tanquam parturientis angustias, demum, videntibus multis, per egestionis fenestram vitulum edidit:  novi alicujus et inusitati futuri casus ostentum, aut potius nefandi criminis ultricem declarans indignationem.

In the same region and almost at the same time [as the sow became a hound] a remarkable event occurred. A certain knight, name Gilbert, surname Hagurnell, after a long and unremitting anguish, which lasted three years, and the most severe pains as of a woman in labour, at length gave birth to a calf, and event which was witnessed by a great crowd of onlookers. Perhaps it was a portent of some unusual calamity yet to come. It was more probably a punishment exacted for some unnatural act of vice.[liv]
In isolation, the knight's difficult labor and strange progeny is yet another wonder offered for the reader's consumption, only slightly more remarkable than Saint Patrick's horn and the pig that thinks it is a dog. When a similar birth occurs in Ireland, the "man-calf" [vitulum virilem] of Glendalough born ex coitu viri cum vacca, the prodigy seems almost dull, so usual does "unnatural vice" (nefandi criminis) seem there. Yet the story is not set across the sea in Hibernia but at the heart of Norman Wales. It involves not some nameless Irish native who can stand in for the entirety of his race but a knight whose name declares him an alien to the land to which his passion attaches him. Unlike the disidentification that motivates the narration of Irish minglings of human and beast, joinings supposed to demonstrate the utter animality of that race, this unnatural coupling is fraught with undecidability. It seems that, looking back on his Welsh work around 1197, Gerald is unable to muster the same confidence that had propelled the Topography of Ireland. During this major revision of the Journey, Gerald began to land-mine his text, introducing ambiguities that undermine the unconflicted prose of his earlier days. Gerald, it seems, has taken the vocabulary of race that he developed for the alienation of Ireland and transfered its animal obsessions to his own place of origin.
The story Gerald added to the Journey in 1197 is in fact an intriguing meditation on gemina natura, dual race. Gilbert, the bull, and their unexpected progeny are introduced, after all, by an episode that declares that the power and meaning of a body derives from the history and context into which it is born (a wild sow suckled by a domesticated hound becomes a composite body, physically porcine while functionally canine; the flow of breast milk overcodes the biologically innate with the culturally contingent). The man-bull-calf narrative in turn precedes a second story of interspecies procreation: in the ancient past, a mare belonging to Saint Illtyd mates with a stag and gives birth to creature with a horse's head and deer's haunches. These suggestive marvels are immediately followed by a sexualized account of the mixed racial past of Brecknock, the Welsh county in which they occur. Bernard de Neufmarché, primus Normannorum in the area, seized the land from its inhabitants and married a Welsh woman named Nesta. Norman on its father's colonizing side and Welsh through its mother's indigenous blood, Brecknock is a racially hybrid space.[lv]
 Bernard's wife was named after her mother, the daughter of prince Gruffydd ap Llywelyn. She also, as it turns out, possesses a second name, for she is called Agnes by the English (materno Nestam vocavere, quam et Angli vertendo Anneis vocavere). As her bilingual nomination suggests, Nesta/Agnes is the focus of a great deal of racial ambivalence in Gerald's narrative. After her son Mahel mutilates the knight with whom she is having an extramarital affair, she wrongly denounces him to Henry I as the offspring of her disgraced lover. The king happily disinherits Mahel and bestows Bernard's land on Milo FitzWalter, a royal relation. This Milo has five sons, including one named Mahel, but each dies upon succeeding to Brecknock.[lvi] Milo FitzWalter's inability to found a family which can hold the land through history is underscored by Gerald, who punctuates the episode by finally having King Henry admit to Milo that, even though England occupies Wales for the time being to "commit acts of violence and injustice" against its people, he knows full well that it is the Welsh "who are the rightful heirs" (1.2).[lvii]  Brecknock's destiny, Henry and Gerald together declare, is a Welsh future.
But not a pure Welsh future. The sow-hound, the man and the bull who engendered a calf, the deer-horse of Saint Illtyd, Nest/Agnes, failures of inheritance in the Neufmarché and FitzWalter families, and the mixed racial heritage of Brecknock are bound by a logic of monstrous hybridity, condensed in the history of the land as a history of unresolved Norman/Welsh violence. Gerald is not telling a reductive or nostalgic story about the eradication of native purity by a colonialist regime. Indigenous culture has not simply been replaced by imported customs, language, modes of being. The Welsh March is already impure, and Gerald is a living embodiment of its complexity. The Journey through Walesexplores how both Wales and England were changed when two bodies formed a third that carries with it something of both parents without fully being either. Mixed racial descent is disruptive because it arises when cultures meet in unprecedented, "unnatural" couplings. The offspring of a knight like Gilbert Hagurnell who mixes his flesh with native animals (and it is useful to keep in mind here that the Welsh were consistently depicted by the Normans and English as a gens bestialis) perhaps suggests that race is not necessarily an arrest into some dwindled stability, but an opening up of contradiction-riddled possibility. The knight pregnant with a calf through his alliance with a bull transforms a male into a maternal form, a human into an interspecies hybrid. The offspring of the mare and stag is simultaneously both and neither of its parents, a body that spectacularly displays its constitutive difference without resolving them. When translated into English Agnes, Nesta forgets her Welsh descent, forgets that her son is impure but perfectly legitimate. The price of her forgetting is to be rebuked into meaninglessness by history: her own story ends abruptly when she disowns her son.  The English Mahel who replaces the Welsh-Norman Mahel dies when a rock strikes him on the head at Bronllys Castle, poetic justice accomplished by the land itself.
Gerald's sympathy is clearly reserved for the Mahel of mixed blood, a man who like Gerald himself was the son of a redoubtable Norman knight and a royal Welsh grandmother named Nesta.Gerald's father was William de Barri, his mother Angharad, (whose mother was in turn Nesta, the daughter of Rhys ap Tewdwr, prince of South Wales).[lviii] Conflicting possibilities coursed through Gerald's mongrel blood:  "Cambro-Norman" denizen of the Welsh March; Parisian intellectual with deeply secular as well as theological interests; catologuer of the world's wonders; theorist of racial difference; historian of conquest; child of violence; cousin to Welsh princes; aspiring archbishop of an independent Welsh see; royal servant of the Angevin empire; reform-minded ecclesiastic with variable allegiances to England, Wales, Rome, Jerusalem. It seems that whenever I try to contain Gerald's identity in a sentence, my syntax bloats, adjectives and nouns proliferate. Gerald was no better at finding a succinct way to contain his multipartite, multiparoused self. To take the words that he puts in the mouths of his uncles in Ireland, he was duplex and geminus, "doubled" and "twin-born." Trained in classical Latin, Gerald must have known that his beloved poet Ovid had used the adjective geminus to describe the blood of Cecrops, half-Egyptian and half-Greek. He must also have remebered that Ovid used the same adjective to describe the centaur Chiron, half a man and half a horse, indeterminate monster. Gerald was enthralled by such creatures, strange beings who find that they cannot synthesize the differences that they incorporate. It would not be far wrong to label such figures with racialized English nouns like "hybrids,""mixed bloods,""crossbreeds," but it is perhaps better to employ the word familiar to Gerald for such impure, heterogeneous beings:  mixta, a Latin substantive derived from the verb miscere("to conjoin, intermarry, copulate, confound, disturb"). Mixta technically describe paradoxical hybrids and "coincidences of opposites" like stag-mares, man-cows, and other composite monsters.[lix] Yet even Guaidan the grass-eating Welshman is something of a mixta, combining as he does the image of the feral Welsh with the possibility of a body smarter and more civilized than that possessed by the invaders.  Mixtaas "conjoined things" are sly civility incarnate, bodies suspended between categories, confounding monsters.
Gilbert Hagurnell and the baby bull that he bore after three years of labor and an unspecified duration of "unnatural vice" figure the boundary-smashing work of medieval race, especially when its flow is propelled by the energy of impure blood. Mixta bridge in their proliferation and in their flesh disparate cultures, geographies, and temporalities, resisting assimilation into some placid or predictable totality. They truly embody what the postcolonial critic Robert Young has called the "incommensurable, competing histories forced together in unnatural unions by colonialism."[lx] 

Impure Middles
            William Rufus, second Norman king of England, dreamt of building a bridge of ships to Ireland. In 1097 William penetrated far enough into Wales to glimpse the coast of Hibernia and grandly announced:  "I will collect a fleet together from my own kingdom and with it make a bridge, so that I can conquer that country" (Itinerarium 2.1).[lxi] This transmarinal architecture, Gerald of Wales claims, was to have been erected near St. David's, that presumed center of Welsh ecclesiastical independence. As the conduit for an invasion force, William's bridge tacitly acknowledges that Wales having been royally traversed, Ireland will become the next frontier.
            William's naval bridge never materialized. Gerald explains its incompletion by having Murchard, Irish Prince of Leinster, declare that since William did not qualify his decree with "If God wills," the people of Ireland need not fear that such an arrogant undertaking will come to fruition. From the mouth of a foreigner comes the rebuke that William does not operate properly within the Christian system of meaning, and therefore that his language has no efficacy. The rebuke has a doubled sting in that the Irish, like the Welsh, were held to be notoriously deficient Christians, barely cognizant of the universal laws of their creed. Had not Pope Alexander III himself said as much when he authorized the English invasion of the island?[lxii]
            William's impossible architecture serves as a useful metaphor for the location of Gerald's Welsh March: an intermediate zone that is not fully other, like barbarous Ireland, nor exactly familiar, like those civil lands already domesticated into England.  Perhaps taking their cue from Caesar, Tacitus, and Bede, contemporary historians have repeatedly described medieval Wales as a frontier, a term connoting an incipient space awaiting development.[lxiii] To label a land a frontier is to assume a colonizer's point of view, for a frontier is an expansion's edge, a region where a self-declared advanced culture imagines that it meets a more primitive world, instigating the process of making that land and its people learn both their backwardness, their marginality. When "frontier" is invoked, the center of the world is assumed to be elsewhere. Yet William's bridge to Ireland moves southern Wales behind the line of the frontier without assimilating it to his England. The Welsh March thereby becomes a borderlands, a middle space. By placing the proposed naval bridge at St. David's, moreover, Gerald illustrates how a multiplicity of differences circulate through such uncertain regions. Discourses germane to Latin Christianity, Norman-English colonialism, the ambitions of the Marcher lords, and the desires of the native Welsh hybridize at Gerald's St. David's, for the area is for him not a regional but a world center. Throughout his work Gerald argues that St David's was the ancient seat of the archbishopric of Wales, a place owing no allegiance to English Canterbury but direct, unmediated obedience to Rome. The English rightly saw in this assertion not just defiance, but the dangerous possibility of Welsh ecclesiastical independence.
Gloria Anzaldúa describes the borderland as "a vague and undetermined place created by the emotional residue of an unnatural boundary … in a constant state of transition."[lxiv] Borderlands, she writes, foster "shifting and multiple identity and integrity," since they are home to multiple and "bastard" languages. As a place of mestizaje, of new and impure hybrids, the borderlands are traversed by los atravesados, "the squint-eyed, the perverse, the queer, the troublesome, the mongrel, the mulato, the half-breed … those who cross over, pass over, or go through the confines of the 'normal.'"[lxv] Anzaldúa is writing as a conflicted product of numerous cultural forces, as a lesbian feminist with a difficult relationship to her Chicana (white-Mexican-Indian) origin.  The cultura mestiza that she articulates is a queer composite of races, religions, histories, sexualities, and species. Just like Wales at St. David's, Wales alongside that imaginary colonial bridge.[lxvi]
            Anzaldúa figures her "new mestiza" as part human, part serpent, a body that spectacularly displays its differences without pretending they can be domesticated into a unified form.[lxvii] The Anzaldúan borderlands are analogous to Gerald's vision of a middle land replete with mixta, "composites." Although they lack the investment of heroism that Anzaldúa gives to her joyfully contradictory and ambivalent raza mestiza and to her patron monsters (the Shadow Beast, the serpent-goddesses), Gerald's mixta likewise embody the intimate otherness produced when cultures have crossbred: "hybrid progeny, a mutable, more malleable species … an 'alien' consciousness" (Borderlands / La Frontera 77). For Gerald, this newness enters the world invested with desire, anxiety, disgust, passion, trepidation – and, when a figure for a wider process of cultural crossfertilization, a certain amount of promise.
The March was neither Norman nor Welsh, but an uneasy composite of the two, a place where hybrid bodies were revealed through hybrid names (Henri ap Cadwgan ap Bleddyn, Meilir fitz Henry, Maredudd son of Robert fitzStephen, Gwenllian Berkerolles, John ap Gwilym Gunter, Angharad de Barri).[lxviii] Linguistically, architecturally, and culturally, the March was a mixed form, a bridge conjoining rather than assimilating differences. Here a King of England might dream of starting an invasion of Ireland, as if the land he stood upon were already safely his; but here also a royal messenger might be forced to eat, seal and all, a letter that displeased the baron to whom it was addressed.[lxix] In the words of the foremost scholar of the Welsh March, it was a geographically, chronologically, and racially diverse place whose history "seems to disintegrate into plurality and defy the analytical categories of the historian."[lxx]"Gerald of Wales" could in fact take the place of "the Welsh March" in the preceding sentences. Gerald is exactly that middle body through which passes pura Wallia, Marchia Wallie, Normannitas, conflicting allegiances to church and world and natio, a bridge to the new frontier of Ireland.
Gerald's first name is unambiguously Norman.[lxxi] He could have followed it with a francophone toponym like "de Barri," as his father and grandfather had done, in order to emphasize an origin in a geographic elsewhere (Barri is an island off the Glamorganshire coast). Gerald even had a troublesome nephew who called himself Giraldus de Barri and succeeded to his archdeaconry in Brecon. Instead Gerald emphasized his nativity in Wales by styling himself Cambrensis. That he chose this particular designatoremphasizes his awareness that he inhabited a medial position where established terms fail. Gerald always describes the people from which he comes not as Wallenses ("foreigners," the English nomination), not as Britones(what the people called themselves, in reference to a mythically pure origin), but as Kambrenses, an etymologically impure attempt to designate a compound identity (natura gemina) not easily reducible to binaristic racial thinking.[lxxii]
            Late in the Journey through Wales Gerald arrives in the Marcher settlement of Chester, a settlement at the border between Wales and England. This town incarnates the fluctuating and unfinished state of the subjugation of Wales, for its castle is built at a river that moves every year. When the fords of the River Dee incline toward England, it will be a good year for conquest; when the fords move toward the Welsh side of this fluvial division between the countries, Wales will have the upper hand (2.11). Chester seems to embody the fluid interspaces between England and Wales. Perhaps it is not surprising, then, that Gerald reveals two historical traumas have been interred but not laid to rest here. The bodies of the Holy Roman Emperor Henry V and King Harold of England are, he asserts, buried within Chester's limits. Harold is of course the last English king, displaced by William the Conqueror – the very regent who built Chester's castle during his campaign of 1069-1070, when he waged brutal war against the Welsh.[lxxiii]  Germany's Henry V was married to Matilda, daughter and designated heir of Henry I. After a bloody civil war, Matilda's son (by her second husband, Geoffrey of Anjou) eventually became Henry II of England.  The cadavers of these two monarchs, each of whom is intimately connected to a crisis of succession, each of whom engendered violence over national identifications and allegiances , remind that Britain's history is impure, perennially unsettled.
These symbolically laden dead kings are interred at the very border where the Norman colonization of Wales began. It seems natural, then, that their appearance should be followed by stories about the generation in Chester of newly hybrid bodies (Journey 2.11).[lxxiv] The first of these mixta is a deer-cow, an animal that displays domesticity and untamed wildness in different sections of its body. Next come monkey-puppies, "ape-like in the front but more like a dog behind." The deer-cow, born in Chester "in our own days," is inserted verbatim into the Journey through Wales from its source, Gerald's Topgraphia Hibernica (2.55), where it forms an analogue to the semibos vir and semivor bos. The ape-dogs meanwhile meet the same undeserved fate as Maurice's Ox Man. They are murdered by a "country bumpkin" who fails to understand that their newness is a source of wonder rather than disgust. A third strange body belongs to a woman, likewise of "our own lifetime," who was born without hands. This limblessness is (rather too literally) no impediment to her becoming a seamstress, for she adapts her sinewy legs and slender toes to accomplish those tasks a "proper" body assigns only to its hands. Gerald finds her a wonder, it seems, because in her corporeal plasticity she proves a point that he has been making throughout the Journey through Wales: human flesh is infinitely malleable, always possessed of marvelous possibility, always becoming something that cannot be anticipated in advance.
Gerald calls these creatures of Chester deformes biformis naturae formas -- "deformed and hybrid bodies" in Thorpe's translation, but more literally (and playfully) "deformed forms of biform nature."Horace famously used the adjective biformis to describe the poet, half-man and half-swan (Odes 2.20.3). Perhaps for Gerald biformis natura evokes his own identity as poet of the world's impurities. Like geminanatura, biformis was also used classically to designate centaurs, Scylla, and the Minotaur. The border town of Chester, built at a river that moves its fords as it changes its allegiances, seems intimately connected through its "deformed biform forms" to Gilbert Hagurnell and his bulls in Brecknockshire, to the unfortunate Ox Man of an Ireland that no longer seems distant.
The composite monsters of Chester reveal that contested origins and compound identities cannot be buried along with the bones of Harold and Henry, corpses revivified by the turbulent histories their appearance invokes. That the edge of Wales should be the resting place of such problematic monarchs indicates that just as geminanatura engenders no secure future, it erodes the seeming stability the past.
             
What Gerald Was Not (Disidentifications)
Although he may at times have felt great uncertainty about who he was, Gerald could nonetheless confidently declare what he was not. Gerald's celibate clerical identity, steeped in traditions of misogyny, spurred one of the many disidentifications he performed.[lxxv] Women and their bodies are triggers for Gerald's worst invective.[lxxvi] A soothsayer named Meilye gains his unholy power by having sex with a beautiful woman who turns out to be "a hairy creature, rough and shaggy, and, indeed, repulsive beyond words" (formam quandam villosam, hispidam et hirsutam, adeoque enormiter deformem, Itinerarium 1.5). The true form of the creature drives Meilye insane, and he is only partially cured by the ministrations of saintly men at St. David's. Gerald is almost incapable of representing women outside of terms that make them wearily similar to Meilye's succubus. When the adulteress Nesta betrays her son Mahel, for example, she deviates "not one whit from her womanly nature" (mulier muliebri non degenerans a natura, Itinerarium  1.2). In Ireland, unlike Wales, tales of interspecies hybrids immediately give rise to anecdotes about women happily abandoning themselves to sex with animals. When a goat and a lion copulate with women, both partners in the act are, in Gerald's estimation, beasts worthy of death (O utramque bestiam turpi morte dignissimam!) Yet for all his stated revulsion, Gerald cannot resist visualizing such scenes at length, revealing a deep and enduring fascination behind his disgust. A version of the Topographia Hibernica not far removed from Gerald's original (MS National Library of Ireland 700) even illustrates in lurid detail a passionate kiss between each animal and his lover.[lxxvii]

Gerald's monsterization of women perhaps helped him to feel secure in his sexual identity. His denigration of what he held to be inferior and subordinate races, on the other hand, no doubt alleviated some of the uncertainty he felt about his mixed constitution. Holding the Irish in low regard justified the conquest of their island and buttressed Marcher identity, giving them an unambiguously alien race to assert their identity against. The Welsh presented more complexities, especially as later in life Gerald ceased to define them so curtly as a gens barbara and began to identify with his own Cambrian blood. The Anglo-Saxon English were, like the Irish, easy for Gerald to detest. Having been quickly beaten into subject status by the Normans a century earlier, they were perhaps an easy mark. Yet even the Normans could earn Gerald's venom, especially as he was repeatedly denied the see of St David's that he so coveted. By the time he was bringing his manual On the Instruction of Princes to a close, he was dismissing the conquest of England as the work of "Norman tyrants" who took possession of the island "not by natural descent or legitimately, but, as it were, by a reversed order of things [per hysteron proteron]" (27). He also tells the story of a Norman bishop "of our own times who was like a monster with many heads" (Jewel of the Church 2.36). Gerald is probably referring to his inveterate enemy Hubert Walter, whose "many heads" included justiciar, chancellor, and papal legate. Having inherited through his Norman blood both arrogance and verbosity, says Gerald, Hubert gave sermons that demeaned his English audiences:

He would attack the very English to whom he was speaking for their inborn hatred of Normans and would say: 'In former times the English were outstanding both for armies and for learning, but now, because of wantonness and drunkenness, they excel in neither.' He would then add what I have several times heard myself ... 'Sed ubi evanuit, ubi migravit utraque gloria?' ... He was considered a great man because he was long-winded and boldly loquacious, as are all Normans![lxxviii]
Considering that Bishop Hubert was not invested with legatine powers until 1195, this episode not only records Gerald's ability to shift his racial allegiances as his life progressed, but also indicates a very late instance of Norman antipathy toward the native English (and vice versa, at least in Hubert's accusation).
Not every detested race inhabited the British Isles. The Topgraphia Hibernica makes the daring rhetorical move of offering Ireland as an alternative to the beckoning wealth of the East, a nearby place of wonder awaiting its own kind of crusade (Topographia1.27-32). Stealing some lines from Geoffrey of Monmouth, Gerald even imagines that Ireland was once conquered by Africans under Gurmundus, giving the island an oriental patina (Topographia3.112-14). By the time Gerald turned to the Journey Through Wales, however, figurative crusade had been abandoned for a literal one. This text after all records the mission that Gerald and Baldwin of Canterbury undertook to recruit soldiers and raise funds for the Third Crusade, the first expedition to the Holy Land to really capture the imagination of the British Isles. The cleric and the archbishop were participating in the creation of a homogenous Christian community capable of transcending national, regional, and even sectarian differences.[lxxix]At the same time, however, their trip through Wales achieved a variety of local political objectives. Baldwin's progress ensured that the church in Wales was publicly acceding to the power of Canterbury – a fact that Gerald must have found particularly galling, since he was a vocal proponent of an independent Welsh see at St. David's.[lxxx]Once Welsh rulers and nobles (many of whom were Gerald's relatives) were transformed into crucesignati, they were forced to champion Henry II's crusade, and therefore more deeply under royal control.[lxxxi]The distant struggle over the Levant proved a useful distraction from nationalistic struggles closer to home, and even helped to empty Wales of men who were clearly a cause of domestic troubles (including, in Gerald's words, "robbers, highwaymen and murderers"). At the same time, the religious devotion that the crusades inspired should not be downplayed. About three thousand men were recruited from Wales as a result of Gerald and Baldwin's preaching. The elderly archbishop himself died surrounded by "desolation and despair" at the siege of Acre in 1190 (Journey 2.14).
What the denigrated Irish and native English were to his insecure racial identity, Muslims were to Gerald's sense of himself as a member of a universal Christianity. As in the past, attendant upon the preaching of the Third Crusade was the monsterization of non-Christians. Crusading polemic united a fractured West by offering a point of transnational identification, placing an exorbitant enemy at the heart of the Holy Land. Such agitprop fostered a Christianity capable of the most unspeakable violence to Muslims, pagans and Jews. Characterized by dark skin, idolatry, and an innate ardor for war, the Saracen is the most familiar product of this demonizing process. Depicted as eviscerating, impaling, even forcefully circumcising Christians, the Saracen was without doubt the medieval West's most vigorous, most dreaded, most relentlessly fantasized monster. Yet because outside of Iberia Muslims did not live among western Christians, the Saracen was of limited efficacy for galvanizing  religious unity close to home. Not surprisingly, crusading fervor was almost invariably accompanied by violence against Jews, religious and racial outsiders who did in fact cohabitate with the Christians in England, Germany, France.
Gerald composed and revised his numerous works in the aftermath of lethal violence against Jews in England and France. He never refers to these events. True, Gerald had spent his childhood in an area of Britain lacking permanent Jewish settlements, but as soon as he stepped foot in cities like London, Lincoln, and Paris he witnessed thriving Jewish communities. The massacre at Clifford's Tower, the conflagration of Jewish domiciles in Lynn and Norwich, the murder of Jews at the coronation of Richard all took place while Gerald was in England, in nearby Lincoln. These bloody episodes seem not to have disturbed him much, for they are wholly absent from his otherwise capacious works. Yet it would not be true to say that there are no Jews in Gerald's writings. The Journey Through Wales contains an anecdote in which the philospher Peter Abelard is challenged by a Jew to explain why lightning so often sets fire to churches, damaging crosses and other sacred objects. Peter offers a reply that makes it clear what both he and Gerald think of Jews: "No one ever saw lightning hit a public lavatory, or even heard of such a thing: by the same token it never falls on any of your Jewish synagogues" (1.12).[lxxxii]His History and Topography of Irelandrelates how a marvellous goose is spontaneously generated from barnacles (1.12). Gerald seizes the opportunity to address a hypothetical Jew: "Pause, unhappy Jew! Pause – even if it be late ... Blush, wretch, blush!" Barnacle geese, he argues, are all the proof required that Jesus could be born of a woman without the assistance of a man, and Jews are of "obstinate will" because they will not believe. The apostrophe from Ireland to the unnamed stubborn Jew takes on a special resonance when it is recalled that Josce of Gloucester, a Jew, financed Richard Strongbow's expedition to Ireland in 1170.[lxxxiii]
Gerald's Gemma ecclesiastica (Gem of the Church), a book of spiritual instruction focused on canon and moral law, features two vivid episodes of punished Jews not found in any other source. Both these narratives are fascinated by the relation between inimical Jews and the flow of Christian blood. In a story that he claims to have taken from St Basil but which does not in fact seem to have a source there, a Jew rents his lodgings in Antioch to a Christian. When he eventually returns to his house and hosts a feast, one of his guests notices that a crucifix has been painted upon the wall by the former tenant. The Jews beat their host soundly for allowing the image to remain, then drag him to a judge and demand that he be put to death. The dinner guests remaining at the house poke a lance at the image, "just as they had done to Christ" (Jewel of the Church1.30). The painting yields to the weapon as if it were flesh. Real blood and water gush from the wound. The Jews dab these liquids upon themselves and are healed of various ailments. Having seen the Passion of Christ enacted in the dining room, having become unwitting participants in this history made real, the Jews decide that they will not make the same mistake as their forefathers: they convert to Christianity en masse. A similar episode follows in which a Jew in Rome hurls a rock at portrait of Christ. "Blood immediately poured out in such an abundant flow," Gerald writes, that it covered the church floor (Jewel of the Church 1.31). Although some Jews who hear about the incident convert, the stone thrower himself dies instantly, "struck with a terrible agony."
Jews, the Christian body in peril, an unstinting efflux of blood. These two episodes from Gerald's late work bring together the components for solving a problem Gerald himself was never able to surmount: how, in the face of impurity and in the wake of historical trauma, to imagine that divided and heterogeneous peoples constitute a community. Gerald even hints at the resolution itself, not in the Jews who convert to Christianity and vanish, but in the blasphemous Jew who hurls his rock at the church and injures the body of Christ. In this malevolent figure who unleashes a flow of sacred blood and pays for the violence with his own life lay the future of English community.



[i]This fabulation has no direct source in Gerald's writing, other than his fascination with the lines quoted from Ovid and a deep regard for his own dreams. See especially Gerald's ominous vision of the corpse of Henry II in the De Principis Instructione and the dream of a bloody attack on heaven that causes him to fear he is losing his mind, Expugnatio Hibernica 2.30 (repeated in De Principis Instructione).
[ii]"The British Past and the Welsh Future" 62.
[iii]See especially John Gillingham's schematic outline in The English in the Twelfth Century 154-56; Michael Richter, "Giraldus Cambrenisis" 3.1; and, to a lesser extent, Robert Bartlett, Gerald of Wales.
[iv]Like the English adjective "pure,"pura in medieval Latin carries with it connotations of cleanliness, of being unadulterated, and also of sexual integrity, as in "unblemished" or "chaste."Pura Wallia marks the lost dream of the Cambro-Normans to conquer all of Wales (a loss fully approved of by Henry II, who viewed the power of the Marchers with growing suspicion, especially after the campaign in Ireland).  Once Henry II reached an accord with the Welsh princelings (1171-72), native Welsh kingdoms such as Deheubarth regained some of their former vigor and the March became more suspended middle than forward-pushing frontier (Davies 53-55, 271-76, 290-91). On the ambiguities of the geographical designation "Wales" as a whole and the fluctuations of its border before 1300, see Davies, Conquest, Coexistence, and Change 4-13.
[v]See the Brut entry for 1098 and Davies' comments in The First English Empire that the chronicle reveals "an awareness that the world was being turned upside-down" (5).
[vi]The Normans were, of course, only continuing a long tradition of violence against Wales begun in the mid seventh century by the English, first in Mercia and then Wessex (both of which mixed strategic alliance with forced subjugation). In addition to the writings of Gerald of Wales, my generalizations about medieval Wales are based on the following sources: Robert Bartlett, Gerald of Wales; A. D. Carr, Medieval Wales; R. R. Davies, Lordship and Society in the March of Wales; Conquest, Coexistence and Change; Domination and Conquest; The Age of Conquest; Wendy Davies, Wales in the Early Middle Ages; Ralph A. Griffiths, Conquerors and Conquered in Medieval Wales; John Edward Lloyd, A History of Wales From the Earliest Times to the Edwardian Conquest; Lynn H. Nelson, The Normans in South Wales; David Walker, Medieval Wales.
[vii]See Davies, Lordship and Society in the March of Wales 304-28, 341-7; Age of Conquest 97-100, 371-3, 421; and Domination and Conquest 88-89. Hugh M. Thomas also writes of "ethnic segregation" in Wales in The English and the Normans 165.
[viii]The First English Empire 11. Davies concludes, "Empire-builders are distressed by challenges to their right to build empires."
[ix]The native Welsh, that is, began to recognize themselves as a solidarity only after they saw themselves from within the collective terms thrust upon them by their antagonists. See especially Davies, Conquest, Coexistence, and Change 4-13. As Michael Richter has observed, before the twelfth century the Welsh were far more intimately tied with the Irish than the Normans. Norman conquest resulted in a profound reorientation: gradually [the Welsh] came to know each other as fellow-countrymen by being fellow sufferers" ("National Consciousness in Medieval Wales" 38).
[x]Cf. R. R. Davies: "To outsiders Wales was a land of exclusive racial groups: French (Norman), English, and Welsh. To the men of the March such a confident simplification was a distortion ... The ingredients of the making of a 'middle nation'– a group caught between, and sitting astride, the normal categorizations of race – were being assembled in parts of Norman Wales" (Conquest, Coexistence, and Change 103).
[xi]R. R. Davies stresses the fluidity of both Wales itself and of the March in Conquest, Coexistence and Change, pointing out that the March was capable of swallowing parts of England and assimilating them into itself, "out of the ambit of English fiscal and judicial administration" (6). Earlier in his career Davies argued that the "March of Wales" is a rather misleading designation, given the area's mutability: "There was not so much aMarch as marches," in competition and flux ("Kings, Lords and Liberties" 45).
[xii]As R. R. Davies points out, the equality of the law of the March to Welsh and English law is acknowledged in Magna Carter (Conquest, Coexistence, and Change 285).
[xiii]The two passages are quoted and Gerald's dual race given a thoughtful reading in Robert Bartlett, Gerald of Wales17-20. Cf. the complaint of the burgesses of Llan-faes that "in Wales they were regarded as Englishmen and in England as Welshman": Rees Davies, "Race Relations in Post-Conquest Wales" 44. Interestingly, Gerald also relates that he was marked as English while studying in Paris. At the birth of the future king Philip, a woman singles Gerald and hiscompanions out for some invective against their king and country (On the Instruction of Princes 3.25), a sentiment that Gerald would find himself in agreement with later in life when his hopes turned to the Capetian kings.
[xiv]It is interesting to note that Gerald uses similar language in the Expugnatio's introductory address to Richard, about to become king of England, but here the dual nature refers to every human's split between secular and heavenly demands (Nos ipsos itaque duplici natura, temporali scilicet et eterna compactos, "As we ourselves are compounded of a two-fold nature, that is, temporal and eternal …").
[xv]O gens! O genus! gemina natura a Troianis animositatem, a Gallis armorum usum originaliter trahens. Gerald then acknowledges the suspicion under which the Marcher genus was held by the English court, disingenuously attributing the mistrust to their sheer numbers and inborn courage (O genus! O gens! Tam generis numerositate quam et innata strenuitate semper suspecta, "What a breed, what a noble stock, always under suspicion because of its numbers and its innate courage"). The lines that follow, however, hint at the true reason Henry saw the Marchers as such a threat (O genus! O gens! Que ad regni cuiuslibet expugnacionem per se sufficeret, si non tantam invidens illis strenuitatem semper in alta livor ab alto descendisset, "What a breed, what a noble stock, a stock which unaided would have been equal to the conquest of any kingdom had not envy, begrudging them their great valour, descended from on high into the depths"). The regni cuiuslibet is, like the fitzGeralds, of a dual nature: they could have conquered Ireland, and thus empowered they might have set their sights on a kingdom closer to home.
[xvi]The same diffidence is seen in Gerald's use of the Latinate Cambrensis to describe himself, since Kambria was (according to Geoffrey of Monmouth) the original word for Wales (Historia Regum Bitannie 23).
[xvii]It might seem that Gerald also refers to his Norman heritage rather obliquely through the same formula, since he calls that race Galli rather than Normanni. Yet by Gerald's day Normannitypically referred to Normans fresh from Normandy; Galli was sometimes used even in the early days of Norman England to designate the Normans, though Franciwas more typical. When Gerald composes his Descriptio Kambriae, a work written at a time in his life when he was more sympathetic to the Welsh, he voices his dual heritage as derived (duximus) from both people (utraque gente), the English (Anglis) and the Welsh (Kambros); "English" is of course what the Normans in England had long been calling themselves, while "Cambrians" is Gerald's term. See Gerald's justification for "How the welsh can best fight back and keep up the resistance" in Descriptio Kambriae2.10.
[xviii]"Gens in Kambrie marchia nutrita" is Gerald's description of the Marchers as he reasons which race is best suited to fighting the Irish (Expugnatio 2.38). Since his people were formed in conditions of guerilla and sylvan warfare similar to what Ireland offers, he reasons, they are superior to the Norman and English fighters whose battles inevitably take place on fields and open country.
[xix]I do not mean to reduce what was in fact a mulifarious and prolonged conquest into so simple a reaction to racial panic, I simply wish to suggest the pivotal role that it played. It is useful to bear in mind that the Marcher lords lost vast amounts of their Welsh territories back to native princes during the turbulence of Stephen's reign. When Henry II ascended the throne in 1154, it became quickly evident to the Marchers that their power was going to be curtailed by a monarch eager to forge his own alliances with the Welsh princes, and that much of the Marcher territory lost to these princes would not be regained. No surprise, then, that another frontier would be sought -- but Henry realized the same thing and acted quickly to diminish their Irish power. For an excellent overview of the conflict between the Marchers and the English crown, as well as the identity crisis it provoked, see Rhonda Knight, "Werewolves, Monsters, and Miracles" 58-61.
[xx]Nest's life and her complicated family are lucidly explicated by Gwenn Meredith in "Henry I's Concubines" 16-19.
[xxi]The line from the Expugnatio Hibernicaquoted in this sentence is taken from Gerald's opening address to Count Richard, about to be crowned King Richard, but its negative characterization of the Irish is endemic to the entirety of this work as well as to the Topographia.
[xxii]"Unnatural History" 33. Cain also captures the text's spirit of experiment and play well, even if he does not dwell upon it: "Positioned by Gerald at the edge of the world, Ireland has become a playground of sorts where Nature finally gets to relax and engage in some recreational experimentation with all kinds of novel and unconventional forms" (33).
[xxiii]"Sex and the Irish Nation" 169.
[xxiv]Rhonda Knight posits a similar interpretation, seeing in the corporeal changeability that inheres in the lycanthropy a voicing of the Marcher fears of losing their own identities and becoming Irish ("Werewolves, Monsters and Miracles" 73).
[xxv]Cf. the Journey Through Wales, where Gerald writes that the tongue of a wolf can cause death by infecting open wounds with its poisonous saliva (1.7).
[xxvi]Gerald's Latin is interesting here in that it interweaves Irish beards [barbis] with their supreme barbarity [barbarissimi] in a rhetorical frenzy that O'Meara's translation does not capture well: "Gens igitur haec gens barbara, et vere barbara. Quia non tantum barbaro vestium ritu, verum etiam comis et barbis luxuriantibus, iuxta modernas novitates, incultissima; et omnes eorum mores barbarissimi sunt."
[xxvii]In fact the king is said only to "advance bestially" on the mare (bestialiter accedens), but the implication is clear. As David Rollo points out, the same Latin phrase is used to describe the copulation of a goat and woman in 2.56 ("Gerald of Wales'TopographiaHibernica" 182). James Cain observes that the episode ensures that the reader knows that bestiality "fully penetrates all ranks of [Irish] society: from royalty to clergy to the common people in general" ("Unnatural History" 39).
[xxviii]The Christianization of England included persuading its Germanic peoples to no longer consume horses as meat, except under extenuating circumstances. See Robert Bartlett, England Under the Norman and Angevin Kings 667.
[xxix]R. R. Davies, The First English Empire 125.
[xxx]The special prominence accorded the episode has been well argued by James Cain, "Unnatural History," who points out its position at the center of the text, 36.
[xxxi]"Parum enim ante adventum Anglorum in insulam, ex coitu viri cum vacca, quo vito praecipue gens ista laborat, in montanis de Glindalachan vitulum virilem bos edidit. Ut credere valeas semibovemque virum semivirumque bovem iterum fuisse progenitum."
[xxxii]"Unnatural History" 37.
[xxxiii]"Circa hec tempora et parum ante visus est apud Guikingelo vir prodigiosus, in vacca quippe, vicio gentis illius, a viro progenitus, bovinas in humano corpore preferens extremitates. Sicut Topographia describit." (Expugantio2.15).
[xxxiv]This is not to imply that Gerald does not betray occasional complexity in his depiction of the Marchers' interactions with the Irish – they had, after all, come to the island at the invitation of an Irish king, a man fitzStephen calls "an honourable man" (virum illustrem, Expugnatio 1.9). The Expugnatio in general reveals a more nuanced view of the conquest, complaining (for example) that the new men brought to Ireland by the Angevins alienated former Irish allies of the Marchers by treating them with contempt, pulling on their beards and taking their lands (Expugnatio 2.35). Rollo treats this theme well in "Gerald of Wales'TopographiaHibernica" 187-88.
[xxxv]A point dramatically brought home when Gerald accidentally writes Kambrie for Hibernie in describing the submission of the kings of Ireland to Henry; see the rubric to Expugnatio1.30.
[xxxvi]Itinerarium Kambriae (Journey Through Wales) Book I volume 10; v. 6 in J. S. Brewer, J. F. Dimock, and G. F. Warner (eds.), Giraldi Cambrensis Opera, 8 vols., Rerum Britannicarum Medii Aevi Scriptores["Rolls Series"] 21 (London, 1861-91);  tr. Lewis Thorpe, The Journey Through Wales and The Description of Wales (London:  Penguin Books, 1978), quotation from 140.  Further citations of the Itinerarium acknowledged by book and chapter number. Cantref Mawr [Cantrefmaur] is weighted with so much history for Gerald that his pen "quivers" [noster explicare stilus abhorruit].  Nearby are Roman ruins, reminders of an ancient colonization.  The place itself had been a "safe haven" for the Welsh, since its forests are impenetrable, but here the king's troops exacted "terrible vengeance" on the indigenous population (including mass decapitations) after a battle in 1136 (on these events see Gesta Stephani1.8-11).  This colonialist trauma experienced in Gerald's body as he inscribes the location's history is clearly meant to be kept in mind as the Guaidan episode is narrated.
[xxxvii]Patricia Ingham suggests this deployment of Fernandez-Armesto's term in relation to the Welsh in Sovereign Fantasies, a book that admirably analyzes the postcolonial complexities I am treating here (see especially 11, 22-23, 39-40)
[xxxviii]The quotations are from Edmund Spenser and form the title of R. R. Davies' rich chapter on the barbarization of the non-English in The First English Empire, 113-141.
[xxxix]Letter 87, Letters of John of SalisburyI, 135. For John Welsh bestiality is also manifested in religious deficiency, for even though nominally Christian the race "despises the Word of Life" (aspernatur uerbum uitae).
[xl]Gesta Stephani 1.8. Chapters 8-11 of the first book of the Gesta are dedicated to the Welsh rebellion of 1136 and contain an extended narration of Welsh bestiality.
[xli]R. H. C. Davis has convincingly argued that the author of the narrative was likely Robert of Lewes, Bishop of Bath (1136-66). See the introduction to the Gesta Stephani xxxiv.
[xlii]Li Contes del Graal, 242-45.
[xliii]The Quest of the Holy Grail, trans. Pauline M. Matarasso, 115-16.
[xliv]See the essay "Sly Civility" in The Location of Culture, 93-101, as well as two further pieces on postcolonial mimicry:  "Of Mimicry and Man:  The Ambivalence of Colonial Discourse" (85-92) and "Signs Taken for Wonders" (102-22).
[xlv]The Missionary Register, Church Missionary Society, September 1818, 374-75, quoted in Location of Culture, 99.
[xlvi]Speaking of the Itinerarium, Monika Otter writes perceptively that "while Gerald's loyalties ... are complicated, he accentuates the ambivalence and turns it into a recurrent theme" (Inventiones 131).
[xlvii]In fact the lines about "ejecting the entire population that lives there now, so that Wales can be colonized anew" because the "present inhabitants are virtually ungovernable" were cut from the text by Gerald as he revised the Descriptio in 1215; see Thorpe's introduction to his translation, 51-52. Such an excision fits well with Bartlett's argument that Gerald in the course of his life increasingly identified more with his Welsh blood, especially as he argued the case for St David's as an archepiscopal seat (Gerald of Wales 53-57). Monika Otter agrees, arguing that in the absence of English preferment he "rediscovers his Welshness" later in life (Inventiones 146).
[xlviii]"Nec alia, ut arbitror, gens quam haec Kambrica, aliave lingua, in die districti examinis coram Judice supremo, quicquid de ampliori contingat, pro hoc terrarum angulo respondebit." J. C. Crick argues that this speech is Gerald's rebuke of the Welsh dream of recovering rule of the entire island, a discrediting of those ambitions fostered by Geoffrey of Monmouth. In the old man's statement that only a small corner (angulus) will retain its Welsh identity is an "innovatory" attempt to circumscribe the Welsh desire to recover a lost hegemony, urging them to be satisfied with endurance under reduced circumstances ("British Past and the Welsh Future" 74). It seems to me, however, that by the time Gerald writes this section of the Descriptionhis self-identification has become conflicted enough that such a straightforward embrace of an imperialist point of view is unlikely.
[xlix]A good overview of Gerald's moments of self-revelation can be found in Yoko Wada, "Gerald on Gerald."
[l]Stephen G. Nichols, "Fission and Fusion" 32.
[li]Thorpe gives a thorough account of the dating of each version in his introduction, pp. 36-39.
[lii]On Gerald's associative, thematic principle see Otter, Inventiones 133.
[liii]Both man and beast, he says, are "greatly influenced by the dam whose milk they suck" (argumentum tam hominem, quam animal quodlibet, ab illa, cujus lacte nutritur, naturam contrahere). Gerald is fascinated by such stories of corporeal imprinting.  In a later chapter, for example, he gives the example of a queen who "had a painting of a Negro in her bedroom" and, because she looked at it too much, gave birth to a black baby. Marie-Hélène Huet has studied this visual phenomenon and called it "maternal impression" (Monstrous Imagination), but for Gerald it is more accurately described as parental impression: to prove his point that both parents imprint the unborn child, he gives the example of a man who, during intercourse, thought about someone plagued by a nervous tic, and engendered a son afflicted by the same bodily contortion (Journey through Wales 2.7).
[liv]Although Thorpe's translation does not make this point clear, the gender of vitulus can only be masculine ("bull-calf").
[lv]In fact the hybridities go beyond those yoking the Welsh and the Normans. Bernard's wife Nest was the daughter of another Nest, the wife of Osbern fitz Richard, lord of Byton (Shropshire). This Nest was in turn the daughter of the renowned Gruffydd ap Llywelyn and Ealdgyth, daughter of Aelfgar, earl of Mercia. See the table compiled by A. J. Roderick in "Marriage and Politics in Wales" 5.
[lvi]More accurately, four of the five sons die upon succeeding to their inheritance; William perished before he could possess the land.
[lvii]"Quia licet gentibus illis per vires nostras magnas injuriam et violentiam irrogemus, nihilominus tamen in terris eisdem jus hereditarium habere noscuntur." One assumes that among these atrocities mentioned so obliquely is the Massacre of Abergavenny (1175), bloody retaliation against the Welsh at the hands of William de Braose, who inherited Brecknockshire after all of Milo FitzWalter's sons had died.
[lviii]Gerald recounts his autobiography in De Rebus a Se Gestis, Opera v.i.
[lix]The gloss "coincidence of opposites" for mixta is from Caroline Walker Bynum, Metamorphosis and Identity 43.
[lx]The quotation is Young's gloss on Deleuze and Guattari's desiring machines read through a postcolonial lens in Colonial Desire 174.
[lxi]"Ad terram istam expugnandam, ex navibus regni mei huc convocatis, pontem adhuc faciam."
[lxii]As Gerald puts it in the Expugnatio Hibernica, the English king "obtained from the then Pope Alexander III a privilege empowering him, with the pope's full consent, to rule over the English people and, as it was very ignorant of the rudiments of the faith, to instruct it in the laws and disciplines of the church according to the usage of the church in England" (2.5).
[lxiii]The "frontier thesis" was famously advanced by Frederick Jackson Turner in 1893 and, though much critiqued, continues to occupy the contemporary historiographic imaginary ("The Significance of the Frontier in American History,"The Frontier in American History 1-38).  For an overview of the influence of Turner on medieval studies, see the collection of essays edited by Robert Bartlett and Angus MacKay, Medieval Frontier Societies, especially Robert I. Burns, "The Significance of the Frontier in the Middle Ages." For a history of southern Wales heavily invested in the frontier myth, see Lynn H. Nelson, The Normans in South Wales.  A good recent critique of the frontier which anticipates my argument here is Amy Kaplan, "'Left Alone with America':  The Absence of Empire in the Study of American Culture."
[lxiv]Gloria Anzaldúa, Borderlands / La Frontera 3.  For sensitive readings of Anzaldúa's work, see Carlos G. Vélez-Ibáñez, Border Visions:  Mexican Cultures of the Southwest United States 216-221, and Robert McRuer, The Queer Renaissance:  Contemporary American Literature and the Reinvention of Lesbian and Gay Identities 116-54.
[lxv]Quotations from "Preface" (unpaginated), 3, 5.
[lxvi]Indeed, "bridge" (puente) as that which connects both geographies and temporalities is one of Anzaldúa's poetic glosses for "mestiza," as in "Yo soy un puente tendido / del mundo gabacho al del mojado, / lo pasado me estirá pa''trás / y lo presente pa''delante" (3).
[lxvii]Cf. Robert McRuer:  "Some overly celebratory understandings of queerness … tend to efface the ways in which identities and histories are structured in domination, so that some identities are immobilized while white, male, heterosexual power is able to travel anywhere with ease. Anzaldúa's work undermines this structural domination by insistently foregrounding 'queer mestiza' identity." For Anzaldúa, 'the border' and 'queerness' stand as figures for the failure of easy separation.  Rather than establishing two discrete identities, each attempt at separation actually produces (mestiza/queer) identities that do not wholly fit in either location" (Queer Renaissance 117).
[lxviii]On mixed names in the March see Davies, Conquest, Coexistence, and Change 102 and "race Relations in Post-Conquest Wales" 52.  Davies calls Gerald's Wales a "'middle nation'– a group caught between, and sitting astride, the normal categorizations of race" (103).
[lxix]The story of how in 1250 Walter Clifford forced a messenger to swallow the king's letter is told in Davies, Lordship and Society in the March of Wales, 1.
[lxx]Davies, Lordship and Society in the March of Wales, 8. Davies elsewhere observes that the use of the term "March" for south Wales was an acknowledgment that "there was a fairly extensive area between native-controlled Wales on the one hand and the kingdom of England on the other which was intermediate in its status, laws, and governance and had its own recognizable habits and institutions" ("Frontier Arrangements in Fragmented Societies:  Ireland and Wales," 81). True to the purpose of the collection of essays for which he writes, Davies here insists on calling Wales a "frontier," even while emphasizing its middleness.
[lxxi]Gerald acknowledges this fact in his De Invectionibus (1.2) when he writes that Archbishop Hubert Walter, wishing to condemn Gerald as too Welsh to hold a position of ecclesiastical power in Wales, could not link Gerald there through his name ("Sed nomen istud plus Gallicum quam Wallicum redolere videtur,""But this name of mine seems to smack rather of France than of Wales"). Hubert contents himself with labeling Gerald natione Wallensis, "a Welshman by nation" if not by name. See the Autobiography 171-72 and Yoko Wada, "Gerald on Gerald" 228.
[lxxii]In Robert Bartlett's words, "In his preference for Kambrenses over both Wallensesand Britones, rejecting both what the English called the Welsh and what the Welsh called themselves, Gerald was attempting to create a new vocabulary for his own particularly ambiguous ethnic and national position" (Gerald of Wales, 185).
[lxxiii]The campaign was in retaliation for Welsh alliances with the rebellious English. See Davies, Conquest, Coexistence, and Change 28.
[lxxiv]Robert Stein links the monarchs' cadavers and the monstrous hybrids in "The Trouble with Harold" 196-97, observing: "It is hard not read this strange passage as a figure for the political mythology of Henry II's court that celebrates the unity of England, a political mythology constructed by historiographic and hagiographic procedures in which political violence and social rupture is here displaced onto a narrative series of absences, elisions, monstrous couplings, and hybrid bodies" (197).
[lxxv]Thus Gerald's obsession with Romanizing (and thereby Anglicizing) the Welsh church, a process which involved the doing away with clerical marriage and enforcing celibacy; see Davies, Conquest, Coexistence, and Change 176-78.  Gerald's uncle David fitz Gerald, bishop of St Davids (1148-76) was among the married clergy.
[lxxvi]Robert Bartlett gives an illuminating example of a misogynistic rant that Gerald superfluously introduced while reworking a saintly vita in "Rewriting Saints' Lives" 602.
[lxxvii]For a very smart reading of the inseparability of text and illustration in this manuscript see Rhonda Knight, "Werewolves, Monsters and Miracles."
[lxxviii]This episode appears in Gerald's Jewel of the Church (2.36) in a long section on clerical blunders in Latin. Walter's mistake here, as Gerald gleefully points out, is to employ the adverb "ubi" when "quo" is required. The Latin phrase translates to "But where has it vanished, where has England's twofold glory gone?" See John J. Hagen's translation, p. 338n. Hubert was a lifelong enemy of Gerald, often describing him as too Welsh to become a prelate in Wales. See Yoko Wada, "Gerald on Gerald" 228.
[lxxix]As Steven Kruger has recently reminded, "Christianity encountered difference not only as it expanded into previously pagan lands, nor only at its 'frontiers' or in its Jewish ghettoes;  'heretical' differences always threatened to erupt within the heart of European Christendom" (review of James Muldoon, Varieties of Religious Conversion in the Middle Ages146).  These internal differences are especially salient in considering Gerald of Wales, who colonized the "irregular" Welsh church in order to bring it into conformity with Rome.
[lxxx]To make matters worse, not only was Gerald forced to undertake the trip with the archbishop of Canterbury, they were joined by Bishop Peter at St. David's in celebrating a mass which performed the obeisance of the Welsh seat to Baldwin.  This religious ritual as public theatre was surely scripted by the Angevin rulers of England, who saw that the submission of the Welsh church to Canterbury and the submission of the Welsh to the English throne were inextricably linked.
[lxxxi]For an excellent discussion of the context of Gerald's preaching tour through Wales, see Christopher Tyerman, England and the Crusades156.
[lxxxii]A source for the story has not been found in Abelard's work; it seems unique to Gerald.
[lxxxiii]See Jacobs, Jews of Angevin England51.

Stories of Blood 5: City of Catastrophes

$
0
0
by J J Cohen

We're getting there. Here's the penultimate section of my "Stories of Blood" project, this on medieval Norwich as a riled postcolonial expanse. 

Earlier posts:
Stories of Blood 1: Real and Recent Blood (this post has the project background)
Stories of Blood 2: The Blood of Race
Stories of Blood 3: Histories of Blood

Stories of Blood 4: Impure Blood
PDF of Bibliography


Halley's Comet, Bayeux Embroidery

Chapter Four: City of Catastrophes


Postcolonial England

            In the Old English poem Beowulf, a wandering dragon takes up residence in an ancient earthwork. The last survivor of a forgotten race long ago constructed this mound, this beorh (2241), interring the leavings of his people – swords, goblets, gold, the detritus of a vanished nation. Seamus Heaney well conveys the passage's grim obsession with lost history, with the advent of certain oblivion:
                                                There were many other
                        heirlooms heaped inside the earth-house,
                        because long ago, with deliberate care,
                        somebody now forgotten
                        had buried the riches of a high-born race
                        in this ancient cache. Death had come
                        and taken them all in times gone by
                        and the only one left to tell their tale,
                        the last of their line, could look forward to nothing
                        but the same fate for himself. (2231-40).
The dragon claims for himself this memorial that no longer retains memory, guarding for dozy centuries its lifeless wealth. The monster's protective slumber is forgetfulness itself. When, centuries later, some wretch plunders the hoard and awakens its guardian, Beowulf is forced to battle the angry dragon in its adopted home. The poem concludes with the dead king interred with the treasure in another barrow (Biowulfes biorh, 2807) while the enemies of his people gather to seize his realm.
The beorh built by forgotten hands was a familiar site in the Beowulf-poet's day. Such earthworks provided a powerful reminder of how many peoples Britain saw settle its expanses. Some of these mounds were constructed by the Anglo-Saxons themselves, such as the famous Sutton Hoo burials in East Anglia. Others might be the remnants of Roman chambered tombs. More frequently still, barrows are the work of prehistoric peoples who enclosed their bones and funerary objects within but were unable to bequeath to the future more than the barest knowledge that they had once walked the land. As writers like Bede, William of Malmesbury, and Gerald of Wales were achingly aware, the long history of the British Isles consists of repeated migration, invasion, resettlement, extinction, commingling. Neolithic and Bronze Age tribes, Celts, Picts, Romans, Anglo-Saxons, and Normans -- to name only some of the groups to which imprecise labels have now been attached -- arrived in their turn. Each transformed the landscape through funereal architectures, ritual and defensive structures, earthworks of uncertain intent, settlements that ranged from modest to massive. Some forests were converted into farmsteads, some farmsteads were reclaimed by forest; spiderwebs of trade routes flourished or were disrupted; roads crisscrossed the land and were traversed by numerous cultures. War and conquest laid waste some habitations; trade and manufacture caused others to swell into towns. A few British cities thrived from time out of memory; others turned ruin, the memory of their inhabitants receding with the crumbling of their walls. Peoples moved from pillage to agrarian economies, or from agrarian to pillage or mercantile systems. Communities tended to amalgamate and burgeon, but some dwindled and fractured. A constant flow of languages, religions, cultures, genes and memes swept across the British islands, creating an archipelago where disparate peoples coexisted, conflicted, changed.[i]Whereas the histories of some of these cultures linger now only in tantalizing material fragments like megaliths, pottery, and cairns, others achieved consolidations well known today: Roman Britannia, the mythic solidarity of the Ulaid, changing constellations of petty Welsh and Anglo-Saxon  kingdoms, the Mercian hegemony, King Alfred's omnivorous Wessex, the Danelaw, Athelstan's united England. Each of these collectives was eventually displaced or transformed by the advent of some new power with its own vision of community, nationality, race.
Because they occurred over long spans of years, few of the major shifts in insular power are attached to specific dates. Even when precise years are known (e.g. Cnut of Denmark defeated Edmund of England in 1016), no date exudes the same undiminished gravitas as1066, a year every student of insular history can recite, "the year of the Conquest," of the Battle of Hastings and of William's Christmas coronation in Westminster, a year so profoundly transformative that (according to William of Poitiers, Henry of Huntingdon and the Bayeux Tapestry) Halley's comet streaked across the firmament to announce the profundity of the coming changes.[ii]  In part 1066 retains such demarcative force because, compared to previous conquests or invasions, the Norman campaign was so meticulously documented. Why 1066 should have immediately attracted a vast historiography is perhaps not difficult to explain: growing literacy, the widespread existence of fairly efficient apparatuses for the production and dissemination of texts, a burgeoning interest in secular history. The Norman conquest was also inherently more narratable than, say, the Anglo-Saxon migration, an "event" of long duration accomplished through waves of peoples not acting under a single leader or even as a collective. In the face of dispersed agency and plural motivations, mythic figures like Hengest and Horsa had to be invented to give the drama principal actors and bounded human ambitions. With its charismatic leader, swift denouement, and sheer geographic spread, the Norman conquest was readymade epic. In the end, however, that so much historiography arose in the wake of 1066 is due less to the fact that the conquest could be efficiently narrated so much as that the subjugation of England effected such profound change that its story needed to be told, over and over again, as a way of making sense of an abruptly altered world.
The arrival of those peoples who became the Irish, the Britons/Welsh, the Picts and the English unfolded over long spans of years, enabling a slow displacement of indigenous populations rather than wholesale subjugation, encouraging polities predicated on continuity between rulers and governed. The Norman conquest, on the other hand, rapidly engendered a racially bifurcated society, the effects of which could clearly be discerned for at least a century thereafter. Whereas the Danish capture of the monarchy some years earlier had not excluded the kingdom's native residents from positions of power, William the Conqueror eventually purged secular and ecclesiastical institutions of their local officeholders. In so doing, he made it amply evident that the English had become something they were not under the Danes: a subaltern population, inferior to the internationally-minded elite who now connected the British Islands more directly with their kinsmen's farflung holdings in the Mediterranean and Holy Land. Nor were the Norman and Breton conquistadors who accompanied William satisfied with the capture of England alone. They quickly pushed into Wales and Ireland, eventually transforming what had been a fairly self-satisfied nation-state into a hungry, transmarinal empire.
The achievement of the Norman conquest is especially impressive considering that England had been so powerfully united in potentia from at least the time Bede composed his Ecclesiastical History, and in actual fact from at least the tenth century onwards. The English, Danish and Norman co-claimants to the throne at Edward the Confessor's death make clear that no country's future is as stable as its people might imagine, or desire. Yet England on the eve of Hastings had enjoyed a long reign as western Europe's earliest, largest and most politically integrated nation. This vision of collectivity was built upon, as we have seen, a cohesive notion of the singular gens Anglorum, the English race. By forcibly annexing England to a structure of power that had originated in Normandy and continued to look across the channel for its self-identity, the events of 1066 precipitated a national trauma. The Norman conquest triggered a difficult and prolonged struggle to discover how a polyglot and multiethnic population might ever imagine itself a community, might again create a sense of shared identity in the face of the linguistic, historical, political, cultural and economic differences that divided the realm.
Haltingly and with much experimentation, a process of reconsolidation proceeded on at least two levels, the national and the local. The vastness of national space has been well discussed by medievalists, especially in detailing how contemporary historiographers transformed the conquest into narratives emphasizing the continuities straddling both sides of 1066. For William of Malmesbury and (at least implicitly) Geoffrey of Monmouth, the Normans were less the predatory alliance of peoples described by their modern historian and more the legitimate inheritors of an imperium that transferred rather than disrupted English governance.[iii] The progress of the conquest in the closeness of regional space, its relation to smaller solidarities like provincial or parochial communitas, has long been the domain of archeologists and specialist historians but has received comparatively little attention from literary scholars. The reason such an imbalance should exist is not difficult to ascertain. Most of the works that survive from the period are breathtakingly grand in their sweep, taking as their subject matter events that unfolded across immense geographies and hundreds of years. William of Malmesbury, for example, begins his Deeds of the Kings of the English in 449, as the Angles and Saxons arrive on British shores under Hengest and Horsa (1.1). He concludes the work almost seven centuries later, during the reign of the current monarch, Henry I (5.449). Even when they composed for nearby patrons, writers like Orderic Vitalis, Henry of Huntingdon, and Geoffrey Gaimar narrated the long story of the emergent nation, and had comparatively little to say of the localities they inhabited. Geoffrey of Monmouth's History of the Kings of Britain, meanwhile,did erase some of the blunt imperialism of 1066. Through its rapid and widespread dissemination, the text helped to contain the contemporary crisis of race, at first for the ruling elites, and then (as it was translated into French and English) for successive layers of the social strata. Geoffrey's book and its vernacular adaptations disseminated new national mythologies, profoundly reconfiguring within a few decades the shared perception of the insular past. Yet the History of the Kings of Britain had a major drawback. Its subject matter was not England but Britain, and more specifically the parts of Britain that then constituted Wales. This limitation can be seen acutely, for example, in 1816, as John Britton sat down to pen his History and Antiquities of the See and Cathedral Church of Norwich.[iv] Fumbling to extend the city's past into the glory days of Roman Britain, Britton is reduced to repeating some generalities about British piety during the reign of Constantine, a fragment of a story plundered from Geoffrey of Monmouth that has nothing to do with Norwich. Although he had bestowed a splendid origin myth on London, the "New Troy" and glorious seat of kings, Geoffrey was profoundly uninterested in the other English towns and cities that William the Conqueror and his sons ruled, granting these locales no place in his history other than as Saxon settlements for British heroes like Arthur to besiege.
The History of the Kings of Britain ultimately had little to say, therefore, to the quotidian and provincial power struggles through which the Norman conquest relentlessly advanced in the decades after Hastings. Until King Arthur could be imagined an English rather than a British regent (a fate that would, in fact, eventually befall him), Geoffrey's History yielded very little material for building a community in which Norman and English difference could be transcended. By tying the Normans to the Britons at the expense of the people he called the Saxons, Geoffrey promulgated a vision of the past that left intact the disjunction between English and Norman England. The English were bequeathed the kind of interrupted history bemoaned by William of Malmesbury, a narrative gulf that would continue to separate them from people of Norman descent. Such enduring division may have meant little in towns or villages where few Normans had settled, but would have been all too visible in those cities that had been seized and remade after the conquest. Before a fractured community such as an urban collective could be imagined as again constituting a harmonious whole, either some means would have to be discovered to mend the broken chain that had previously anchored that city to its past, or some new, unifying mythology would have to be invented.
Not all twelfth-century Latin writing is as ambitious as what flowed from the pens of historians like William of Malmesbury, nor is every contemporary text so obsessed with nations and with longues durées. A twelfth-century work exists so circumscribed in its ambit and so meticulous in its recounting of local minutiae that, compared to the endless panoramic vistas of Bede, William and Geoffrey, it seems at times positively claustrophobic. The monk Thomas of Monmouth composed his Life and Miracles of St William of Norwich for and about the city in which he lived.[v] A tanner's apprentice who had been in life poor and neglected, William was transformed a decade after his death into a new patron to a Norwich that had been riven by the conquest. English child with a Norman name, William offered in his sacred body a suturing point at which those differences that had formerly divided the city's citizens could be forgotten, mitigating some of the lingering social and cultural trauma endured in the wake of Norman subjugation. The achievement of a civic harmony in the text rests upon new visions of affinity, race, community. It also demanded new monsters. For the first time in written history we encounter in Norwich a figure destined to become familiar throughout medieval Christendom: the Jew whose murderous hands provoke an unceasing flow of blood.
The final sections of this book will examine the Life and Miracles of St William of Norwich in its relation to local visions of race and community. The current chapter is mainly historical, describing the far-reaching effects that a colonization by Norman secular and ecclesiastical institutions had upon Norwich. This prosperous and populous mercantile town was profoundly affected by the conquest and its aftermath. Some attention will be paid to texts like Thomas's hagiography, but many of the stories told here derive from the stones of massive new buildings and the trauma inflicted upon an established urban landscape. I will be most interested in hypothesizing how the reconfiguring of physical space leads to changes in the lived experience of that space, and how the architectural wounding of a city affects the subjectivities of those who inhabit its altered geographies. The final chapter of this book will then analyze the Life and Miracles of St William in greater detail, arguing that its bloody imagining of a harmonized Norwich can best be understood as a remedy for a city that had endured too many catastrophes.

English Norwich

            So far in this book I have been mapping cultural conflict and change through a written historical record -- not surprising, perhaps, because I happen to be a medievalist who works in a Department of English and who spends his teaching career urging students to be attentive analyzers of words. Yet in talking about the Norman subjugation of England, there is good precedent for seeing writing as fundamental to conquest. An anonymous author composing the entry for 1085 for what is now called the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle imagined that William the Conqueror would not allow a single cow grazing in his new possessions to go unrecorded. William orders made the great accounting of English land and wealth called the Domesday Book to ensure that the land and its contents are transformed into and possessed as text:
1085. The king had much thought and very deep discussion with his council about this country -- how it was occupied or with what sort of people. Then he sent his men over all England into every shire and had them find out how many hundred hides there were in the shire, or what land and cattle the king himself had in the country, or what dues he ought to have in twelve months from the shire. Also he had a record made of how much land his archbishops had, and his bishops and his abbots and his earls -- and though I relate it at too great length -- what or how much everybody had who was occupying land in England, in land or cattle, and how much money it was worth. So very narrowly did he have it investigated, that there was no single hide nor virgate of land, nor indeed (it is a shame to relate but it seemed no shame for him to do) one ox nor one cow nor one pig which was there left out, and not put down in his record; and all these records were brought to him afterwards.[vi]
The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle describes Domesday as a colonial device, transforming into the permanence of writing a Norman hold on the land that extends to every mill, farm, and beast, down to the cow. The conquest began in blood at Hastings, but the English author of this entry makes it clear that it continued through more abstract, symbolic, but nonetheless deeply wounding modes. No text, of course, no matter how penetrating, can in fact provide the kind of all-encompassing account that the chronicler describes and to which, perhaps, Domesday actually aspired. Time itself would have to brought to a standstill for oxen and swine to be registered as permanent Norman data. In attempting to capture the sheer diversity of England into a single register, the Domesday project reveals a hubris and a sangfroid that deeply troubled the English chronicler, a writer who clearly believes that the project's effects will be efficient, profound, and enduring. Perhaps that is why, according to the Dialogue of the Exchequer, the native English called the book Domesdai, "judgment day," in the first place, because "it seemed to them like the Last Judgment described in Revelation."[vii] By 1085 the foreign-born king and his compatriots were transforming England in ways that had never been dreamt two decades previous.
The argument has long been advanced that the Norman Conquest was not much of a conquest after all. Its proponents stress the already apparent "Normanization" of the land, especially under Edward the Confessor, and invoke the abundant continuities traversing both sides of 1066.[viii] Such narratives of unbroken history have a familiar ring to them, for Norman apologists were advancing exactly the same hypothesis in the twelfth century. Yet it would be difficult to convince an eleventh- or twelfth-century resident of a city like York, Lincoln, or Norwich of this supposedly seamless transition. These important English communities saw large, often densely populated swathes demolished to make way for massive new architectures. Modest English buildings gave way to some of the largest structures in all of Christendom. The Norman willingness to raze established urban areas, erecting settlements of their own directly on top of the ruins of their English predecessors, has prompted Eric Fernie to observe
There could hardly be a more direct statement, as physical and literal as it is symbolic, of the imposition of one culture upon another. It has been argued in recent years that the Norman Conquest had little impact on the history of eleventh-century England and the fact of its occurrence would not be apparent on the evidence of the material record alone. The remains of cities such as Norwich suggest that this conclusion is wrong.[ix]
The subjection of England which swiftly proceeded in the somewhat abstract registers of the cultural and political found blunt material expression in the spectacular reconfiguring of countryside, cities and towns. William's devastation of the Vale of York has already been discussed. The Norman transformation of York itself, though not punitive in the same way as the ravaging of its environs, proved far more enduring. When the new occupiers of city damned the river Foss, two mills (centers of commerce and community) were submerged and lost. The construction of a castle bisected the city's commercial district, disrupting a network of streets dating back to Roman days. The erection of the new archbishop's precinct and a second castle destroyed almost a thousand tenements. Francigenae displaced English residents from one hundred forty-five manses by 1086.[x] In Lincoln meanwhile at least one hundred and sixty-six English tenements were laid waste as a Norman castle rose. Building projects in Cambridge obliterated twenty-seven houses, while Huntingdon lost twenty, Gloucester sixteen, and Stamford five.[xi]The castle in Norwich apparently claimed ninety-eight houses and at least two churches, while the cathedral and other Norman edifices took many more of both.[xii] Like Lincoln, Nottingham, Shrewsbury, and York, the city of Norwich was subject to a complete Norman restructuration, a traumatic disruption of its pre-conquest contours and content.
            If, as Fernie has written, Norwich was one of the locales where "the Saxon city was in effect destroyed in favour of the new Norman one," then in order to comprehend the profundity of its forced metamorphosis it will be worthwhile to recover something of the urban topography's preconquest contours.[xiii] Because few written records germane specifically to Norwich survive from the period, a possible way to uncover some of the effects of Norman subjugation on the city's community might be to map its architecture and physical space both before and after the alteration in national governance. Scholars have long taken it for granted that medieval communities reveal themselves (no matter how partially or in what idealized form) in the texts they produce; the same must certainly be true of edifices that they construct and inhabit, in the changing topographies that they form.
By the time William, Duke of Normandy, and Harold Godwinson, former earl of East Anglia and briefly king of England, fought on their distant battlefield at Hastings, Norwich had long been among the wealthiest and most populous urban centers in Britain. Norwich was with London, Winchester and York among the most significant cities of the realm, and possessed neither peer nor rival in the region. Well situated for overland and transmarinal trade, it straddled the river Wensum at an ideal spot: the waters in the vicinity were low enough to be forded, narrow enough to be bridged, and deep enough to be navigated by ships sailing into the river's estuary at the North Sea. Wide pastures and fertile soil could sustain varied agriculture; flourishing livestock and the availability of the river would encourage leatherworking and tanning; nearby woodlands such as Thorpe provided ample timber; the area was rich in iron for metalworking and clay for pottery; easy access to the sea meant that the river's quays would eventually see much traffic in fish, especially herring. It is possible that several of the many roads that converged on the medieval city were laid during the Roman period, but evidence for the earliest history of its early settlement is unfortunately scanty. A buried Neolithic henge survives at Arminghall, about a mile away, while the abandoned Roman market-city of Venta Icenorum is about three miles distant.[xiv] Beginning in the fifth century Germanic immigrants displaced or assimilated indigenous Romano-Britons, ensuring that "in terms of language , and material culture, Norfolk was, by the seventh century if not before, a Germanic, rather than a Celtic region."[xv]These newly arriving raiders and warriors were also, as they had been in their native lands, dedicated farmers. After a contraction in population and an economic recession in the pagan Saxon period, Norfolk steadily regained both people and wealth. Archeological evidence suggests that the area which was to become Norwich had a Saxon population since the sixth century, and perhaps even from the fifth. These settlements were likely modest and fairly separate. James Campbell suggests 850-925 as the likeliest timespan for Norwich's congealing out of a sweep of rural hamlets to form a united borough with regional, national, and international importance.[xvi]
Of the several Saxon villages that were to become the future city, two seem to have bestowed their names upon later urban quarters, Coslany (north of the river) and Conesford (the south-east section of the city). "Norwich" may have been the name of a third settlement, perhaps even a part of Conesford, that bestowed its name upon the others as they grew together; its name is formed of the English word north and wic, "fort""settlement" or (as Ælfric glossed it) "litelport."[xvii] Churches dedicated to saints like Etheldreda (an East Anglian queen and nun of the seventh century) and Ethelbert (an East Anglian monarch killed in 794) may have originated fairly early, perhaps as centers of village life. The area's growing importance may be indicated by the fact that the Danes executed the martyr-king Edmund nearby in 869. Scandinavian raids of East Anglia had begun four years previous, and Danish rule endured from about 870 to Edward the Elder's successful conquest in 917. Although some pagan elements were probably reintroduced during Danish rule, the first Danish king (Guthrum, c.870-90) did convert to Christianity, easing the accommodation between new rulers and subjects. Significant Scandinavian settlement is likely to have occurred in Norwich communities, especially given that nearby Thetford was, according to the Anglo-Saxon chronicle, a base for raiders from Scandinavia. Several streets of medieval Norwich were called gates (e.g. Pottergate, Fishergate), a Danish nomenclature suggesting that not all residents in the eighth and ninth century spoke English as their first language. Thorpe ("new settlement"), the area east of the city, is a Danish word, as is half of the compound designation Cowholme("water meadow"), a section of Norwich eventually surrounded by the cathedral close.[xviii]The quarter of the city called Conesford probably records how the English word "king's ford" sounded when spoken by a Danish mouth, while another quarter, Westwick (west of Conesford), may have originated as a colony of Danes.[xix] Campbell has postulated that the Danish conquest united what had been separate English villages into a single, thriving settlement by stimulating trade and triggering rapid growth.
After East Anglia was absorbed under Edward into the burgeoning holdings of the house of Wessex, it was thereafter ruled by the king's ealdorman, later to become the Earl of East Anglia. The city of Norwich first enters written history as the word NORVIC, stamped upon coins manufactured during the reign of the great unifier Athelstan (924-39). A mint may have been established north of Conesford, perhaps in a fortified area being called the "north settlement," or Northwic. Royal mints were always located in walled areas (burhs) with their own marketplaces. It could well be that through their circulation these coins bestowed the name of Norwich upon the merger of the separate villages (Coslany, Conesford, Westwick) that had burgeoned into East Anglia's chief city.
Any settlement large enough to boast a royal mint possessed not just wealth but cultural cachet. It may even have been a royal residence.[xx]Perhaps for these reasons Swein Forkbeard, king of Denmark, decided to pillage and burn Norwich early in the eleventh century. The Anglo-Saxon chronicle narrates the destruction in the city with grave terseness, and is the first source to describe Norwich as a borough:
1004 Her com Swegen mid his flotan to Norwic. 7 a burh ealle gehergade 7 forbærndon.
[In this year Swein came with his fleet to Norwich and completely ravaged and burnt the borough.][xxi]
The entry goes on to describe how the English warrior Ulfcetel and his companions attack the marauding Danes at Thetford, a bloody battle in which "the flower of the East Anglian people was killed." Considering that Norwich is described as "completely ravaged and burnt" ("ealle gehergade 7 forbærndon"), the destruction must have been considerable. It is possible that the Knútsdrapa, a praise poem composed for Cnut, records his participation in his father's campaign of 1004 in the lines "Gracious giver of mighty gifts, you made corslets red in Norwich."[xxii] Armor would, of course, not be the only thing bloodied in Norwich, but it is difficult to say how profoundly this ravaging affected the city.
It is known, however, that in attacking the city Swein may have been acting in vengeance. His sister Gunnhild had been murdered a year earlier during the terrible St. Brice's Day Massacre, racial violence ordered against the Danish population of England by a paranoid King Æthelræd. Nor was Swein's the last Danish campaign in the vicinity of Norwich. Swein's son Cnut, soon to ascend to the English throne, was involved in a battle at Norwich at some time close to the end of Æthelræd's reign. England shortly thereafter found itself conjoined in empire to Denmark, a geographic reorientation strengthened when in 1028 Cnut received his third crown, Norway. Because of its proximity to the North Sea, the body of water that this new transmarinal polity spanned, Norwich was well positioned to benefit from commerce and congress. Domesday Book records numerous Scandinavian names prevalent in the area. Although the total immigrant population from Denmark and Norway had probably been fairly low, constituting an elite minority, contemporary English nonetheless absorbed words from their native tongues. Late Saxon Norwich became, like the densely inhabited geography that surrounded it, an Anglo-Scandinavian milieu.[xxiii]
Despite the catastrophe inflicted upon the city in 1004 and despite whatever damage it might have endured when Cnut campaigned there, Norwich quickly rebounded. The years leading up to 1066 saw swift development, especially in the area surrounding what was called Tombland. Tom is the Danish word for vacant, so "Tombland" was a space kept intentionally empty, probably so that it could house the city's market and serve as a place for civic meetings such as courts. It was probably the community's economic, social, and juridical heart. The orderly nature of the settlement around Tombland suggests urban planning, perhaps at the hands of the powerful English magnates who owned land in Norwich: the king, the bishop and earl of east Anglia, and the abbots of Ely and Bury.[xxiv]
Most contemporary accounts of medieval England tend to take London as the kingdom's natural – and only – center. Yet a London-centric approach can obscure the vitality of other regions of the kingdom, especially in the years when royal power was more peripatetic and London was simply one large city among many others. The importance of Norfolk in general and Norwich in particular can be glimpsed at the eve of the conquest even in small details, like the fact that the last English bishop to hold the see of East Anglia was Æthelmaer, a man whose family was intimately connected to the royal court. Most likely a native of Norwich, Æthelmaer had succeeded to a bishopric recently vacated by his legendary brother, Stigand. Among England's most powerful magnates before the conquest precipitated his family's spectacular fall, Stigand was simultaneously the bishop of Winchester, the archbishop of Canterbury, and an unparalleled force in the governing of Edward the Confessor's realm. Though the seat of the East Anglian bishops remained outside the city until the 1090s, the fact that Æthelmaer, Stigand and their family possessed extensive land and several churches in Norwich suggests their intimate ties to the area and makes clear why William secured the city so quickly. In April of 1070, during the so-called "Norman purge of the episcopate,"Æthelmaer was – along with his brother Stigand – deposed.[xxv] As was William's practice in the wake of the English revolt of the previous year, he was replaced by a man devoid of local connections, a Norman named Herfast. Not long thereafter, a royal castle began to rise in the East Anglian see's most important city, a monumental reminder of a change in the country's ownership. The fortification would have served as a constant threat to any lingering sympathies towards Stigand's family, or towards those favorably inclined to another powerful pre-conquest family with local connections, the Godwinsons.
That the East Anglian bishopric should have remained firmly in Stigand's family indicates how vital the area surrounding Norwich had become in the eleventh century. Norfolk was the most densely populated shire in England. Its chief city of Norwich was among the kingdom's most expansive, populous, and prosperous cities. A center of industry and the location of thriving regional and international trade markets, Norwich was East Anglia's primary port.[xxvi] By the time of the conquest, its considerable wealth lay in its watermills; diverse agriculture; catches of herring (a staple of the medieval diet, prized for its meat as well as its salt content); flint and lime from nearby quarries; wood for building and fuel, derived especially from the dense forest at Thorpe; international trade; and the manufacture of consumer goods, especially pottery jars and lamps. The city was not self-governing, but it was administered separately from the remainder of Norfolk. Taxes and rents were paid to a royal official, who owed £20 a year to the king and half that again to the Earl of East Anglia. We are fortunate in that Norwich is included in the data- and detail-rich volume called Little Domesday, rather than the more condensed and elliptical Great Domesday. According to this record, by 1065 the city's burgesses lived in three jurisdictions. The majority (1,238) were responsible directly to king Edward and Earl Gyrth Godwinson; Gyrth's brother, Harold Godwinson, former Earl of East Anglia and soon briefly to be England's king, held some land here with 32 burgesses; and the notorious Stigand, last English Archbishop of Canterbury and the former bishop of East Anglia, had the allegiance of fifty burgesses. Based upon the number of tax-paying burgessses, the city was at this time quite wealthy.[xxvii]
The vigor of the smaller communities that constituted Norwich can be glimpsed in the city's expansive system of parish churches.[xxviii] All of Anglo-Saxon East Anglia had experienced a rapid proliferation of churches, modest and ambitious alike. Domesday records more than 300 chapels and churches in Norfolk. An astounding fifty of these were in Norwich itself, and at least twenty-five are known to be pre-conquest. Some of these structures were quite small. The communities centered around these parish churches could consequently be fragile. Since they were considered private property and therefore both divisible and inheritable, churches could be modified, torn down, or sold. As Colin Platt has shown, some endured for only a single generation.[xxix] Yet many of Norwich's known pre-conquest churches (including St. Sepulchre, St. Edward, St. Clement, St. Andrew, St. Gregory, St. Swithun, and St. Martin at Oak) were likely of great age before being recorded in Domesday. By 1086 some churches probably dated back two hundred years, and a few may have been founded in the eighth or ninth century.[xxx] St Clement Colgate, for example, was named for the patron of sailors, a popular figure in Scandinavia and Anglo-Scandinavian towns.[xxxi] The activity of raiders from across the sea probably engendered the proliferation of parish churches, mainly by eliminating centralized sources of authority and oversight: monasteries had been sacked, the episcopal see lay vacant for decades, "local landowners may have been in a better position to assert their rights, to erect new churches within the territories of old minsters, and thus to threaten the latter's revenues."[xxxii] Ownership of a church was open to anyone who could afford to acquire the land and build the structure, or to purchase a pre-existing edifice: laymen, secular priests, monks, or some combination of these as joint owners. In Norwich, parish churches were "divided … between local landowners, prominent churchmen, and burgesses sometimes acting in concert."[xxxiii] Owners need not be local residents, though clergy and parishioners of course were.
These churches could be profitable investments; alternately they might remain tiny and impoverished. St Michael's Tombland, demolished to make way for the Norman cathedral, was a pre-conquest church of great affluence, while the nameless wooden church destroyed to build the north-east bailey of the castle clearly ministered to an indigent congregation.[xxxiv]Neighborhood and district centers, churches functioned as meeting places, spaces for commercial transactions, and architectures inside which Christians could perform those rituals that bound them together in both camaraderie and faith. James Campbell cites a letter by Ælfric complaining about men drinking and chatting idly in churches to support his point that these structures  "fulfilled some of the same functions as public houses and [were] needed as much for general social purposes as for worship."[xxxv]A great deal of intimacy would have existed between the priest and his parishioners, not only because of the modest size of the church but also because English priests were typically married, bound to the community not just by pastoral duty but by family ties.[xxxvi] This closeness would have been especially marked in a church owned by the priest himself, especially if it had been passed from father to son as an inheritable building and office. A priest hired by a church's owner lived a more precarious existence, and may not have had the same opportunity to become an important civic figure as his wealthier and more firmly established counterparts did. By the time Thomas of Monmouth wrote his Life of St. William, the Norman cathedral that had been erected in the city served as a mother church (mater ecclesia) for the manifold parishes. The imposition of the cathedral's authority must have helped to organize through subordination what had been a vast patchwork of nearly autonomous religious communities. Thomas describes a feast day managed by the cathedral that transported parishioners out of their local allegiances to acknowledge the superlative status of the new church: "That day was the Absolution day, on which the penitents of the whole diocese were accustomed to assemble in crowds in the Mother Church at Norwich, and the streets of the whole city were crowded with an unusual multitude of people walking about" (1.7). The parish priests were managed through archdeacons and synods. Thomas offhandedly describes a diocesan synod taking place in the cathedral in 1144, suggesting such gatherings were a regular event. Yet the bishop's seat was not moved to Norwich until the days of East Anglia's second Norman bishop, Herbert de Losinga. The English bishops had resided in bucolic Elmham, and Æthelmær's Norman successor Herfast (1070-84) moved to Thetford around 1072.[xxxvii] Prior to the cathedral's establishment in Norwich, no local ecclesiastical body directly or effectively oversaw the city's abundance of churches and priests, leading to independence and variation. These same circumstances probably encouraged the churches to be rather circumscribed in their mission, fostering neighborhood solidarities rather than encouraging the growth of a larger urban community or a promulgating a feeling of belonging  to a national church or international Christianity.
As William of Normandy crossed the Channel, Norwich had a population of between five and twelve thousand. Like most of East Anglia, the city was possessed of a fairly homogenous populace, mainly of Anglo-Scandinavian descent. Archeological evidence such as pottery shards connect Norwich to Rhineland trade routes by the ninth century, and to France by the eleventh. Domesday states that Norwich furnished the king with a bear, a detail that hints at an enduring Scandinavian connection.[xxxviii]It is also possible that even into the eleventh century the port of Norwich saw a traffic in humans as slaves were shipped abroad.[xxxix] One of the city's pre-conquest churches was dedicated to the Flemish saints Vaast and Amand, indicating that a group might have settled in the city from Flanders.[xl] Yet by the time of Edward the Confessor the citizens of Norwich were likely to have felt themselves, like the people of England more generally, united by a sense of shared language and history. On a quotidian level this sense of community was likely to be unconscious, vague, and implicit. Community did not need to be fought over because, at the eve of the conquest, racial difference did not offer some source of long simmering tension or enduring resentment; no historical event, legal system, or lack of cultural cachet had yet fragmented the city into inimical and highly differentiated groups. Whatever civil unrest it may initially have engendered, Danish settlement does not seem to have created lasting racial divisions, probably because of the mutual assimilation that quickly occurred. A lack of enduring disparities based upon origin or history may also have much to do with the economic benefits brought about by stronger connection of the city to Scandinavian and German trade routes. This increase in the city's prosperity was apparently not only substantial but mutual, benefiting both the indigenous English and the recent immigrants from across the sea.[xli]On the eve of Danish conquest, race was so salient a category that to be of Danish origin meant on St. Brice's Day (Nov. 13,1002) meant potentially to become at the king's command a victim of genocide. While it is true that Cnut initiated his English reign with violence (e.g., the Christmas murders of 1017, which witnessed the deaths of several important members of the native political elite), the Danes quickly realized that accommodation and mutuality could achieve a secure tenure more quickly. A few years later under Cnut's rule both peoples were living comfortably together without any lasting upheaval to established social structure or even, it seems, to the perceived continuity of the nation.
            With its thorough, enduring, and racially-based reassignment of status, wealth, privilege and power, the Norman conquest was to be a completely different story.

Postcolonial Norwich

Cnut's Anglo-Scandinavian realm did not sever the chain of English history because it was in the end amalgamative and synthetic, a widening rather than a wholesale transfer of power. The Anglo-Norman realm instituted by William of Normandy, however, was bifurcated: wholly Anglo at the populous bottom and mainly Norman at the hierarchy's top. England's ecclesiastical and secular structures were emptied almost completely of native elites, restocked with foreigners. Hastings was the single bloodiest moment of the conquest. William of Newburgh, writing a hundred and thirty years later, insisted that after a rainstorm the battlefield still exudes blood.[xlii] That the body of Harold, William's rival for the English throne, lay lost among the carnage suggests the sheer human toll of the engagement. Though crowned a mere eighty-eight days after landing in England, the new king would face further violent engagements. His subjugation of the English was, by both medieval and modern criteria, brutal.[xliii]The English nobles who rebelled in 1068-70 so threatened William's grip on the throne that he devastated Yorkshire as part of his counter-campaign, resulting in the death and widespread misery that so moved William of Malmesbury. In 1075 Ralph Guader, the Breton-English earl of Norfolk, allied himself with Waltheof of Huntingdon, the only remaining English earl, and Roger of Hereford, a disgruntled Norman magnate. The conspiracy was plotted at a wedding feast held in Norwich, a genesis so captivating in its day that it become a popular rhyme that the Anglo-Saxon Chroniclecheerfully repeats: ær wæs at bryd ealo / at wæs manegra manna bealo ("There was that bride-ale / That was many men's bale").[xliv]King William's forces crushed the rebels and their Danish support troops, and laid siege to Ralph's wife in Norwich castle. It may be that Ralph found the citizens of Norwich sympathetic to his struggle against the king, perhaps because Ralph's father had been a Breton highly favored by King Edward. It may also be significant that Ralph's predecessors as Earl of East Anglia were Harold Godwinson and his brother, opening up the possibility that the city might not have been wholly sympthateic to the new Norman regime. At any rate in the wake of the rebellion Norwich found its castle equipped with a substantially larger garrison, and many Norwich citizens are recorded in the Domesday survey of 1086 as ruined or having fled the city.[xlv] The uprising led by the three earls ended with Waltheof beheaded, Roger perpetually imprisoned, and Earl Ralph and his family permanently relocated to Brittany.
Once William had quashed these military insurgences, the conquest proceeded with a violence no longer corporeal so much as cultural.[xlvi] A francophone elite was installed in ancient seats of power. The replacement of the native ruling class with Norman, French and Breton imports was made vastly easier by the fact that so many English nobles had perished in the battles of Stamford Bridge and Hastings; English survivors of the latter were, moreover, ineligible to retain their lands. Arriviste and land-hungry secular elites were joined by their ecclesiastical brethren, abbots and bishops who sailed across the channel to take control of existing church structures and bring new ones into being. William's men quickly entrenched themselves in the kingdom through the erection of finely tuned bureaucracies and massive fortifications. Norman knights built numerous castles atop largescale earthworks. Norman clerics meanwhile rebuilt the major English abbeys and cathedrals, creating towering stone monuments that would triumphantly declare the shift in national power. Secular settlers of more moderate means sometimes took English properties and domiciles for their own, adapting them to their own uses; sometimes they carved out completely new boroughs within the English cities, constructing markets and homes for their use.
Racial tension was endemic, even in the monasteries. As at Glastonbury in 1083, discord could result in bloodshed, even murder. Abbot Turstin, annoyed that his English monks were refusing to follow the chanting practice that he was attempting to import from Fécamp, sent his knights after the disobedient brethren. Archers shot at monks who had sought the safety of the church's altar, killing several.[xlvii] The E version of the Anglo-Saxon Chroniclevividly recounts the scene, allowing the slaughter of the monks to stand in for the profundity of the changes that have come to England:
[The monks] scattered: some ran into the church and locked the doors on themselves -- and [the knights] went after them into the monastery and meant to drag them out when they dared not go out. But a grievous thing happened that day -- the Frenchmen broke into the choir and threw missiles towards where the monks were, and some of the retainers went up to the upper story and shot arrows down toward the sanctuary, so that many arrows stuck in the cross that stood above the altar; and the wretched monks were lying round about the altar, and some crept under it, and cried to God zealously, asking for his mercy when they could get no mercy from men. What can we say, except that they shot fiercely, and the others broke the doors down there, and went in and killed some of the monks and wounded many there in the church, so that the blood came from the altar on to the steps, and from the steps on to the floor.[xlviii]
The transferal of a monastery's abbacy becomes in this horrific narration Hastings in little, with devilish Frenchmen desecrating sacred English space by causing a flow of monastic blood. The world, the chronicle makes clear, will never be the same.
The Glastonbury "massacre" (in fact only three monks were killed) comes almost twenty years after the conquest began. Yet the transformations that the Normans were engendering were apparent long before this date. Robert Bartlett succinctly describes the England of a mere decade after Hastings as a conquered nation where "a small armed group speaking a language incomprehensible to the majority of the population controlled virtually all the landed wealth."[xlix] These ascendant Normans not only spoke an alien tongue, they at times seemed set apart in their very bodies, their short hair and clean-shaven faces contrasting sharply with the long tresses and moustaches of the native English. William of Poitiers describes the Normans curiously gazing upon the long-haired English brought back to Normandy by William in 1067, finding them to yield nothing "to the beauty of girls."[l] A more negative depiction of English coiffure is found in the Carmen de Hastingi Proelio, which declares that the combed and oiled hair of the English renders them "effeminate young men."[li] Ann Williams argues that such anecdotes, entertaining as they might be, reveal
little about the interaction between newcomers and natives in post-Conquest England, nor do they touch the deeper changes and compromises that both groups were forced to make. The imposition of a foreign aristocracy involved more than manners, more even than a change of personnel. It produced a different way of reckoning status.[lii]
In the abstract, of course, contemporary references to English versus Norman hairstyles or customs may seem trivial. Yet the sheer number of such comments recorded suggests that corporeal differences obsessed contemporary writers because they made a radical, deep-reaching change in power instantly and empirically visible. It was not so easy to talk about the Norman erosion of the prestige attached to English earlship and thegnage, or the resortment of social structures and remaking of tenurial rules. All of these were processes of long duration and uncertain outcome, visible most vividly in hindsight. The arrival of baronage and the vanishing of sokeland also did not make for riveting narrative; likewise the realization that power was now far more intimately tied to landholding, and that landholding was inextricable from service to the king – even if such Norman changes amounted to a transformation of social relations (the Normans saw the possession of land as fundamental to power, while the English maintained a more Germanic code of allegiance in which property did not play as large a role). On the other hand, it was viscerally satisfying to be able to take the realization that the world had been profoundly altered and embody it, dwelling upon differences in grooming, customs, and language – that is, in race -- as a way of comprehending the exclusions and inclusions upon which access to status had been newly built.
Assimilation born of intermarriage and cultural osmosis would lessen these differences over time. Wulfstan of Worcester, the tenacious Englishman who was able to maintain his bishopric after the conquest, is famous for carrying with him a small knife to snip offensive tresses from compeers, while the coterie of fashion-conscious courtiers surrounding William Rufus grew their hair into well-combed curls in apparent imitation of native style. Yet distinctions between the regnant French and the subaltern English became entrenched, receding only very slowly.[liii] Thus Aelred of Rievaulx could write c.1163 of those who still deeply [maxime] lamented the disappearance of the english aristocracy [Anglorum nobilitatem], bewailing the fact that their descendants were not the realm's current king, earls, bishops, abbots.[liv] Daniel Donoghue has analyzed the lingering resentment that men like the English poet La3amon and his "dispossessed contemporaries" must have felt a century after the conquest as they contemplated their race's dwindled authority and enduring lack of clout.[lv]"Then came the Normans with their evil power," wrote La3amon of the conquest, late in the twelfth century, "They harmed this nation" (Brut ll. 3547-48).
The city of Norwich was no exception. No doubt its economic vitality and strategic promise drew the Normans so quickly. By the early twelfth century, Norwich had been so completely transformed that it bore little resemblance to its former self. In 1066 the city of Norwich was a conglomerate of three settlements (Conesford, Coslany, Westwick), together forming a single borough. Its residents spoke a single language, the Norfolk dialect of English, possessed of a lexicon that revealed that the Danes who had settled in the area had been absorbed but not wholly forgotten.[lvi]As a result of the conquest, this unity was shattered. Conesford was cut off from the other parts of the city when a "foreign zone" (as Green and Young called it) was implanted in the city's midst.[lvii] Consisting of massive stone buildings and a new French borough eventually christened Mancroft, this new area rendered the city suddenly quadripartite. The Normans fragmented the urban topography, isolating the most important English district in order to disempower all three of the indigenous quarters, quickly and forcefully exerting a military, financial, ecclesiastical, and symbolic dominance over all of Norwich.
The Normans (to quote James Campbell)  "did more in fifty years to change the topography of Norwich than their successors were able to accomplish in five hundred."[lviii] This forced metamorphosis was accomplished through the agency of what (in homage to the philosophers Gilles Deleuze and Félix Guattari) might be called three machines or assemblages, gatherings of human and non-human elements into open but nonetheless ruthlessly efficient structures of alliance.[lix] These machines were geographical and architectural as well as social. They consisted of a castle, cathedral, and new French borough. The first step in the Norman colonization of the city, the castle-assemblage brought together massive earthworks, towering walls, disciplinary officers, structures of royal authority and privilege. Though carved from Norwich itself, its gaze did not for the most part look inward toward the city but swept across Norfolk and Suffolk, its eye turned always toward London. A local outpost of the king's wide-reaching power, this machine was connected mainly to other royal assemblages, the monarch's court, Norman castles elsewhere, and the emergent mythologies of the nation.
Meanwhile a cathedral-assemblage brought together a relocated East Anglian see, a bishop and his palace and his extensive episcopal holdings, a priory, a new foundation of Benedictine monks, and a sprawling jurisdiction exempt, like the castle fee, from any dues or taxes the city might impose. The cathedral-machine was beholden in part to the king. Domesday records that William the Conqueror had given land in Norwich for the cathedral to be built upon; Herbert de Losinga, founder of the city's cathedral, purchased his bishopric from William's son, prompting William of Malmesbury to quote a contemporary poem about Herbert that ended "res nimis iniusta, nummis fit presul et abba" ("O the injustice of it! Bishop and abbot are made by money!"Deeds of the Kings of the English 4.338). Yet the cathedral could be a place of monarchal defiance, as when Herbert later sought absolution for his simony from a pope that the king of England had yet to recognize.[lx] The cathedral-assemblage  was, moreover, often in direct competition with the royal imperatives animating the castle-assemblage, especially regarding jurisdictionary reach.[lxi]
Norwich's cathedral-machine was connected to ecclesiastical assemblages in Canterbury, Normandy, Rome. Like them, it promulgated with variable degrees of conviction a transnational and supposedly universal code for the governing of the body that could be at odds with the values of the Castle-assemblage and of the local parish church system. The latter might be described in turn as a "parochial-assemblage," bringing together mainly English-descended priests attached to a galaxy of small churches. Compared to the English parish and chapel-based priests, their counterparts in the cathedral and the Norman parish churches were substantially wealthier and more likely to be celibate. The monks who staffed the cathedral, for example, lived among (in the words of William of Malmesbury) "imposing, uplifting buildings" and "beautiful ornaments," the artistic trappings of Norman wealth.[lxii] The cathedral priory, moreover, possessed an educational apparatus which was quickly capable of producing new leaders for East Anglia. William Turbe, bishop of Norwich from 1146-74 and partisan of Saint William's burgeoning cult was trained there, and Herbert de Losinga's surviving letters make it amply clear that he took an enthusiastic personal interest in the education of the monastery's youths.[lxiii]
Finally, overlapping and to an extent competing with castle and cathedral (and contending as well with Norwich's native secular assemblages) was a new civic-machine, a Norman borough whose mainly French-speaking citizens possessed their own provincial aspirations, their own legal rights, their own economic, political, and corporeal desires. Loyn memorably describes the "heterogeneity of jurisdiction" spawned by such proliferations of authorities and interests as producing in places like London, York, and Norwich as "an elaborate honeycomb" of competition and alliance.[lxiv]Composed of heterogeneous elements, the Castle, Cathedral and Civic assemblages were riven by their own inner conflicts. Herbert de Losinga had the king's support as the building of the cathedral progressed, but he did not find that same enthusiasm expressed by the monks who were its staff.[lxv] As new buildings rise throughout the bustling area that will become cathedral and cloister, royal and episocopal servants toil while the bishop's monks cede nothing to the project's supposed urgency. A similar internal rift will be seen in the battle over the sancitification of the boy William, when the Bishop of Norwich and the monk Thomas will be opposed by the monastery's prior, Elias.
Yet internal conflicts did not hinder these three machines from profoundly reordering social and private life in the city of Norwich, perhaps not least because they were so intimately connected, often in surprisingly complicated ways. In Herbert's description just cited, the king is clearly as much a participant in enabling the erection of the cathedral as his bishop is. To give but one example taken from the Life of St. William: Simon de Novers, a local noble accused of ordering the death of the moneylender Eleazar, turns out to be the mesne tenant of Bishop Turbe, giving the cathedral's head another reason to insist upon the wickedness of the city's Jews and the sacredness of the dead child.
Each of these Norman assemblages found concrete expression in massive architectural structures. One reason for the colonialist success of the Normans was their perfection of the art of quickly constructing wood and stone castles upon land they wished to claim, rendering it difficult to force them to leave once they had set up housekeeping.[lxvi]The Bayeux tapestry depicts the Conqueror's army, having just disembarked at Pevensey, frantically erecting a ceastra. Crowned king of England and desirous of inhabiting London, William was forced to bide his time in Barking while (in the words of William of Poitiers) "fortifications were being completed in the city as a defense against the inconstancy of the numerous and hostile inhabitants [contra mobilitatem ingentis ac feri populi ]." The structure that would be known as the White Tower was William's lasting mark on London's cityscape. It was joined by at least two other Norman castles, vidit enim inprimis necessarium magnopere Lundonienses coerceri ["for he saw that it was of the utmost importance to constrain the Londoners strictly"].[lxvii] Orderic Vitalis described these imposing edifices as the surest way for William to secure control not only of individual cities, but of his new kingdom:
The fortifications called castles by the Normans were scarcely known in the English provinces, and so the English -- in spite of their courage and love of fighting -- could put up only a weak resistance to their enemies … William appointed strong men from his Norman forces as guardians of the castles, and distributed rich fiefs that induced men to endure toil and danger to defend them.[lxviii]
Perhaps these edifices made such a vivid impression because English nobles had traditionally relied upon walled settlements and fortified manor-houses as defensive works. Such structures must have seemed pathetically meager in the lengthening shadow of a rising motte and bailey castle, a construction that typically consisted of an expansive,  flat-topped mound of earth (the motte); a large, fenced-in courtyard (the bailey); a series of defensive ditches; and, crowning the summit of the motte, a tower that could serve as lookout, lodging, and last line of defense. They required only a small force of armed men to be effectively staffed, and were extremely useful for exerting control over a subject population who vastly outnumbered their new masters. The Normans could erect such a structure in a little more than a week. Over time the defenses would be shored up and the timber fortifications replaced by a more permanent stone keep.
Although the Normans did not invent the castle, they perfected its speedy construction and strategic deployment. The relation between castle-building and the Norman colonization of the land made a deep impression on the English, as the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle entries for 1067 also makes clear. Once William returned to Normandy, we are told, his men Bishop Odo of Bayeux and Earl William fitz Osbern "built castles far and wide throughout the country, and distressed the wretched folk."[lxix] The obituary for King William in the Peterborough Chronicle begins with the declarative "Castelas he let wyrcean" [He had castles built], prompting Seth Lerer to observe
From these first words, the poem signals a new architectural, political and linguistic order in the land. Castles were foreign to the Anglo-Saxons, who did not build monumentally in dressed stone but in timber or flint. The word itself, a loan from Norman French, makes clear the immediate impress of Norman life on English soil, as if the very vocabulary of institutional rule had changed with the Conqueror's coming.[lxx]
The Normans erected hundreds of castles across the island. As they rose in their multitudes, these fortifications served not only as strategically useful havens for occupation garrisons, but as visually exorbitant reminders of the change in kingly and aristocratic authority. They enabled new structures of governance and regulation to be imposed.[lxxi] A Norman strategy for military as well as symbolic domination, castles ensured not only that England belonged to the Normans and their allies, but that their subject population knew this fact.
At some time in the decade after Hastings a typical motte and bailey castle was erected in Norwich, possibly adjacent to what had been since the middle Saxon period a densely populated area.[lxxii] The wooden fortress included palisades, two baileys, and a keep, all perched upon a partly natural, partly man-made mound more than sixty feet high. The structure was expansive enough to obliterate the surrounding city. Lanfranc, William's replacement for the deposed (English) Archbishop of Canterbury, composed a letter reporting on the rebellion of Ralph de Guader, installed under the Normans as Earl of East Anglia. Ralph's insurgence failed rather miserably, as Lanfranc noted with glee. As a result, the castle ceased to be a baronial fortress (if that is what it was under Ralph) and became a royal possession. Thus when King Henry held his Christmas court in Norwich in 1121, the castle would have served as a suitably sumptuous residence for him and his itinerant household.[lxxiii]When not inhabited by the king, however, the castle was the home and center of operations for the sheriff of Norfolk and Suffolk. This powerful agent of royal authority was destined to be in frequent contretemps with the citizens of the city, since his political allegiances were not civic but national. Though the office of sheriff was frequently inherited, its possessors could prove just as changeable in their loyalties as the earls. Roger Bigod rebelled against William Rufus (who was, fortunately for Bigod, merciful to the insurgents), but remained faithful during an attempt in 1101 to replace King Henry I with his luckless older brother, Robert of Normandy.
Archbishop Lanfranc also mentioned in passing that the castrum Noruuich, occupied by Ralph against the king, was by 1075 large enough to harbor three hundred loricati [heavily armed mounted knights] as well as "a large force of slingers and siege engineers."[lxxiv]At 23 acres (more than 10% of the size of Norwich itself), the castle was immense. Even the mound its munitions sat upon was the largest in England.[lxxv]  At first the fortifications in Norwich would have been constructed of wood, but around 1100 the central tower was already being remade in stone, a sign both of the castle's importance and of the city's prosperity.[lxxvi]Much of this stone originated in Normandy. Although it is possible that the Normans built the castle with their own manpower, given its sheer size it seems likely that residents of the city and its environs participated. Whether they were forced, bribed, or agreed willingly to assist in this project that was to change the city forever is unrecorded. A royal jurisdiction set apart from the rest of Norwich until 1345, the Castle Fee, as the area of the fortification was called, provided royal administrators such as sheriffs and tariff collectors a secure area in which to conduct the king's business and to store the wealth and livestock they had confiscated. The separateness of the Fee was perhaps emphasized by a series of posts bearing the king's arms, a visual boundary to separate Fee from city.[lxxvii] The castle's mound, ditches, walls, and edifices not only dominated the urban landscape but obstructed the approach to the city from the older settlements, rendering access to the original market difficult for many English residents. The castle was in part a defensive structure, but its strategic position in Norwich makes it clear that the structure's primary function was to control an essential East Anglian city associated with the Godwinsons, the English family who had been bitter enemies not only of William the Conqueror but of all things Norman.
Just to the north and east of this edifice soon rose the impressive Romanesque cathedral that looms over the city to this day. Together with the castle, this massive building implanted into the city's topography transfigured Norwich, immuring sections of the city and looming, fortress-like, over the rest. The heart of Conesford was now effectively cut off from the rest of the town, with direct access possible only through the constricted opening between the edge of the castle fee and the beginning of the cathedral precincts, an architectural circumstance that shifted mercantile activity to the more easily reached market in the French borough. Well-defined and self-contained worlds, both castle and cathedral were built with formidable walls and other defenses to control who could and could not pass into their respective jurisdictions. This exclusionary function is seen most clearly in the castle, with its palisades and ramparts, but can also be glimpsed in the cathedral. Precinctual walls separated the church, monks and monastery from the city, while at the episcopal palace a defensive structure, East Anglia's first stone keep, securely ensconced the bishop. This proliferation of steep walls and ever-ascending towers began to overshadow the suddenly modest buildings that had been the English settlement. These Norman structures, both royal and ecclesiastical, forced a sprawling city long accustomed to spreading along a horizontal plane of sight to begin to reconceptualize urban space as sharply vertical. Before the erection of the cathedral and its close (and, later, the stone replacement of parts of the castle, such as its central keep), there had never been a construction project of this magnitude or utilizing these materials in Norwich. The English tended to build in timber; the Normans on both continent and in England were enamored of massive stone constructions that hearkened back to the imperial architecture of Rome. The arrival of the raw materials for the Norwich projects must have been breathtaking. Some of the limestone derived from Barnack in Northamptonshire, a favorite Norman quarry, and some was imported directly from Caen. After departing its native Normandy and crossing the sea, this latter stone would have been shipped up the River Wensum and then through a specially cut canal to the cathedral site, where masons and scores of other workers went about their noisy work.
The cathedral church of the Holy and Undivided Trinity and its walled precinct were the crowning achievement of Herbert de Losinga, an ambitious Norman who held the see from 1091-1119. Although the precise origin of Losinga is not known for certain, William of Malmesbury wrote that Herbert obtained his surname "because of his skill in flattery" (lusingare is Italian for "to flatter"), an indication that this ambitious man was especially good at getting his way through his considerable verbal skills.[lxxviii] Herbert's letters, many of which survive, reveal a writer animated by a deep love of language, a mind that has mastered wide-ranging classical and biblical materials, and a cleric who takes his pastoral charge seriously. Previously the prior of Fécamp in Normandy, Herbert gained lasting notoriety by purchasing from William Rufus the bishopric of East Anglia for himself and an abbacy for his father. Later in life he journeyed to Rome and performed a public repentance for this simony, an act that put him into dangerous conflict with the king.[lxxix]Upon his return from reinvestment by the pope in 1095, Herbert moved his see from Thetford to Norwich, a move William of Malmesbury describes as attractive because Norwich was "famous for its trade and large population" (Deeds of the Bishops 74) and "a busy [insignem mercimoniis] and populous town" (Deeds of the Kings of the English  4.338). With its castle and thriving French borough, Norwich offered access to wealth, prestige, and urbanity. With its proximity to river and sea, it also enabled the importation of stone to initiate building projects on a grand scale.
Although Herbert's career evidences a penchant for self-dramatization and occassional opportunism, William of Malmesbury preferred to see in the bishop's life a model for turning from initial sin to redemptive works. His teary-eyed Herbert declares, "I confess my coming here has been bad, but with God's grace helping me my going hence shall be good" (Deeds of the Bishops 74). William also spoke with awed reverence of the beauty of the buildings that Herbert erected. A Benedictine monk himself, William of course singled out the monastic edifices: "Finally, how can I weave into my work fitting praise for Herbert's action, as a bishop without much money, in making the monastery so magnificent that nothing was missing, neither imposing, uplifting buildings, nor beautiful ornaments, nor God-fearing monks who showed concern and charity towards all" (Deeds of the Bishops 74). Herbert imported not only the stone and the monks to fabricate his cathedral, moreover, but took the cathedral's liturgical customs from his home monastery of Fécamp in Normandy. Anyone of native blood entering the cathedral would be well aware that its walls enclosed a cultural space very different from what was to be experienced in English monasteries or parish churches.[lxxx]
Monastic cathedrals in which a bishop took the place of the abbot were an English custom retained and amplified by the Normans.[lxxxi] Some of the monks attached to the cathedral in Norwich were drawn from the local population, English and Norman descended alike. Among the local monks were Richard, the son of Bishop William de Beaufeu by his wife Agnes; and later Robert, the brother of Saint William and an important figure in the legal proceedings over his death.[lxxxii] Yet despite the odd Briton and the more numerous English in their monasteries, the Benedictines were an order especially well populated by Normans.[lxxxiii] Eric Fernie has written that the importance of the order to the advancement of the conquest cannot be underestimated: "Monasteries were an integral part of the system of government, important as schools for servants of Church and State, with the king appointing abbots and priors, treating their estates as his own and using them as the chief means of reforming the English Church."[lxxxiv]William the Conqueror's dying words were, according to Orderic Vitalis, an acknowledgement that the Benedictine monasteries that had proliferated during his reign were the fortresses through which Normanniawas made strong.[lxxxv]The bishops, abbots and priors who ruled over these Benedictines were, inevitably, Normans. That the inhabitants of the priory enjoyed a wealth and prestige that the impoverished parish churches did not is indicated by the size of their grounds and the extent of their holdings. Monastic lands were so expansive that they engulfed the city's limits. According to Campbell, Herbert de Losinga
established cells of the Cathedral Priory in different places in East Anglia. Thus he built not only a great cathedral but also a very considerable ecclesiastical empire and turned the hitherto poor see of East Anglia into a power in the land. The consequences of his success for Norwich were lasting. Besides establishing a powerful monastery with franchisal jurisdiction within the city, he acquired the greater part of the rural environment of Norwich for the church.[lxxxvi]
No wonder, then, that Neil Batcock has labeled Herbert's policy of stamping his authority "throughout the county and diocese" via the erection of monumental edifices and the reconfiguration of Norfolk's topography as "episcopal imperialism."[lxxxvii] Perhaps another version of this imperialism can be glimpsed unfolding inside the walls of Herbert's cloister. A series of letters written by the bishop to various youths of the Norwich monastery survives, letters in which Herbert reveals his concern to discipline the young men bodily (warning them against spending money given by their parents on games, and "useless articles of self-indulgence") and intellectually (enjoining them to toil in their acquisition of Latin, admonishing against the reading of Ovid and Virgil). As a good monk and an enthusiastic teacher, Herbert's ambition is to mold these youthful subjectivities in such a way that their primary attachment is to cathedral and cloister, not to family and city.[lxxxviii]
Herbert was forced to purchase much of Norwich in order to fulfill his dream of erecting an elegant and immense cathedral: twenty-four houses already held by 1086,  "but a fraction of those to be swallowed up within the Cathedral Close after 1096."[lxxxix] Nor was it simply English houses that vanished as this architecture burgeoned. The cathedral's ecclesiastical and monastic structures -- "conceived on the grandest scale,""a proof of ambition more certainly than of good taste" (as Colin Platt tartly describes them) -- required the destruction of at least two parish churches, St Michael Tombland and Holy Trinity.[xc] Through this process of Norman ecclesiastical expansion, the city also lost its original meeting place and market, thought to have been located at the open space referred to as Tombland.[xci]The death knell had probably been sounded for this vital area when the entrance to the castle fee was located facing the new French borough, allowing Norman traffic to bypass the English commercial and civic area in favor of the amenities of Mancroft. The reconfiguring of Tombland through the encroachment of the cathedral would have hastened the process of dissolving a center of indigenous community. The wealthiest church of the pre-conquest city, St Michael Tombland, standing next to the Tombland market, was destroyed at the hands of Bishop Herbert's workers. The cathedral's Caen stone, imported directly from Normandy, sits atop the ruined pieces of the English church to this day. A beautiful crucifixion scene carved from walrus ivory was discovered when underground lavatories were dug at the site in 1878. The piece is now held by the Victoria and Albert Museum, and only hints at the glory that St Michael may have possessed.
            The Benedictine priory that spread into Tombland was large enough to house at its full occupancy no less than sixty monks. It may have been established with something more than the needs of the cathedral in mind. R. B. Dobson sees the Benedictines who established themselves in England after 1066 as part of the process of colonizing and holding the land, at least in the north: "Norman kings and magnates were well aware that the foundation of new monasteries was a useful method of consolidating power in regions under territorial dispute or of doubtful allegiance."[xcii] These words may have proven equally true of Norwich, a city that may at one time have housed the palace of the pre-conquest earls of East Anglia. A structure that would have served as an urban residence for a pre-coronation Harold Godwinson (among other members of his family), the palace was supposed to have been located at Tombland, and was perhaps destroyed to build the cathedral.[xciii] That the city's sympathies leaned toward the Godwinsons is suggested by the fact that in 1065 the ill-fated King Harold owned a soke in Norwich with thirty-two burgesses, while another 1,238 Norwich burgesses lived on land that Harold owned jointly with Gyrth Godwinson, his brother and successor as earl of East Anglia.[xciv] If the earls of East Anglia did maintain a palace near Tombland, it may have been Gyrth's residence that was destroyed.[xcv] Building a Norman castle in the midst of the city, write Green and Young, "underlined the fact that the power of the Godwinsons had been broken" (Norwich 11). Erecting an immense cathedral and carving away a section of the city's economic heart through the walls of the priory's close made it clear that the city's Norman future was to be very different from its English past.
Construction of the cathedral itself began in 1096, two years after Herbert de Losing moved the episcopal seat from Thetford to Norwich. The church, its monastery, and the bishop's palace were fully completed less than fifty years later, during the reign of Bishop Eborard (1121-45). Enough of the cathedral had been finished by 1101 to consecrate the building and place its roofed section into use. Herbert provides an energetic portrait of the massive labor required and the sheer scope of the project in a letter complaining about the slow pace of its progress. He reproves the lack of enthusiasm from his own monks while acknowledging the help of the king's men:
But alas! The work drags on; and in providing materials you show no enthusiasm. Behold, the servants of the king and my own are really earnest in the works allotted to them, gather stones, carry them to the spot, when gathered, and fill with them the fields and ways, the houses and courts; and you meanwhile are asleep with folded hands, numbed, as it were, and frost-bitten by a winter of negligence, shuffling and failing in your duty through a paltry lack of ease.[xcvi]
As the "fields and ways, the houses and courts" were transformed into stone edifices, the cathedral was joined by an episcopal palace to its north and the Benedictine priory to its south. The "ruthless destruction of property and the establishment of a privileged community of foreign monks in their midst," reason Green and Young, "were hateful to the English inhabitants."[xcvii] It may not have helped that work on the cathedral's imported stone was apparently being overseen by royal masons ("servants of the king" in Herbert's letter) rather than locals, ensuring that the cathedral shimmered as a "cosmopolitan rather than provincial" monument.[xcviii]
The cathedral may have been the mother church for the Norwich parishes, but as a Norman institution it was more internationally focused than any parish church would ever need to be. Especially lucid in his delineation of the complex situation of the pre- and post-Conquest Church in its relation to English and the Norman structures of governance is H. R. Loyn, who emphasizes the "renewed vitality" of the eleventh century papacy, rendering supremacy-obsessed Rome an important and self-interested player in the invasion (William arrived with the pope's benediction) and its aftermath.[xcix] Thus Eborard, bishop of Norwich, may have been deposed in 1145 by a papal legate.[c] His successor, William Turbe, formerly the prior, was elected to the bishopric in 1146, suggesting a devolution of some formerly royal prerogatives to local determination during Stephen's reign. There is nothing local in the cathedral's conceptualization, authorization, or design. When the structure was erected there was little of Norwich itself present in its walls. The edifice rose at the expense of native buildings and disrupted an established way of life; the space it occupied had been torn from the city and immured against it; though spoken in comfortable Latin, the actual liturgy celebrated inside was unfamiliar to the English denizens of the town; even the architectural style of the cathedral and its precincts was foreign to England, as William of Malmesbury pointed out more generally of the massive Norman edifices erected after the conquest, looming in alien majesty above the English landscape.[ci] The new church's national and international orientation, as well as its utter disregard for its local context, is also unmistakably displayed both in its sheer immensity. Norwich was a large city by contemporary standards, but it did not have a population that required a building as large as St Peter's in Rome.[cii]
Herbert located his episcopal palace and a chapel alongside the cathedral, and built the monastery of St Leonard's and two hospitals as well.[ciii] Though none of these buildings matched the ambition or scale of his cathedral project, each in turn transformed another swathe of modest timber and masonry Norwich into a stone monument to the conquest's permanence. The construction of the cathedral has been described as "wounding" and "devastating" to the city, especially because it was sited in a densely populated urban area and appears to have destroyed the existing configuration of streets.[civ] With the castle, the cathedral carved about fifty acres from English Norwich, a city that extended only 200 acres to begin with.[cv] Thus Eric Fernie describes the two structures as together "obliterating the centre of the old town."[cvi] The addition of a French borough brings the Norman occupation of the Anglo-Saxon city up to almost half its total area.[cvii] Roads, churches, houses vanished, replaced by prohibiting walls, structures built in non-native styles and of non-indigenous materials, the habitations of work for foreigners. The Normans, it seemed, were colonizing not just the city's flat expanses but the very sky:
The cathedral must have been a staggering sight in the context of contemporary buildings in Norfolk and Suffolk. In the mid 1090s the architectural landscape consisted mainly of wooden structures, whether houses or churches of high and low status, defences … and some small masonry churches.[cviii]
No doubt the castle and cathedral, towering in monumental splendor above the suddenly tiny wood and masonry structures of the city, functioned like the jar imagined by Wallace Stevens which when placed on a hill in Tennessee "took dominion everywhere," reorienting the world by forcibly introducing in its midst an overwhelming visual ordering principle.[cix]
The difficulties between the rebellious Earl Ralph and the king illustrate well another tension affecting all these assemblages: the relationship between aristocracy and monarch. The Anglo-Normans and their allies inherited from their forebears across the channel a sense of political community that stressed the interdependence of subject and king, with "individuals [within this community] replaceable and manipulable, as was their chairman-king."[cx] Ralph will revolt and be displaced, while future regents will struggle to maintain their leadership in the face of powerful peers. The new borough of Norwich will be profoundly influenced by the fortunes of both -- as well as by the ambitions of the cathedral, and so forth -- since it is straightforwardly controlled by none. It perhaps did not help that Ralph was not a Norman in a Norman-dominated regime; he was part Breton, and many of his followers were from Brittany.[cxi] That Ralph's men were allowed to depart the siege of Norwich castle "with limbs" (as Archbishop Lanfranc put it in his letter reporting the rebellion) was taken as a great mercy. As Brian Ayers notes, the rebel Bretons of Winchester were, in the same year, blinded and maimed.[cxii]
Ralph was the first post-conquest Earl of East Anglia. By agreeing to share his land with King William, he was able to create from his holdings near the castle a new French borough for the city. This new settlement was probably introduced in tandem with the castle, since they appear to be contemporaneous.[cxiii] The introduction of an entirely new borough populated by Normans and their allies was unprecedented; only Nottingham saw a similar borough implanted among its English population.[cxiv] By 1096 this Norman settlement had its own bustling market, destined to put out of business its suddenly inconvenient English counterpart at Tombland. The arrival of new flora in this reconfigured city suggests vividly the changes in its orientation, connections, appetites. Seeds found in the medieval debris city are the first instances of marigolds and hops in England, while the shell of a walnut is the first known reimportation of the food on the island since the departure of the Roman legions.[cxv] After Ralph's rebellion in 1075 the new borough, like everything the earl owned, was seized by the crown and remained royal property thereafter. Protected by the fortress and in the elongating shadow of the cathedral, the novus burgus was quickly settled by French-speaking immigrants (Domesday Book calls them Franci de Norwic) whose ambition it was to take advantage of the city's booming economy.[cxvi]This new community was eventually called Mancroft, a word that hints that it had been formed in part from the English city's common grazing area. St Peter Mancroft, a Norman church likely founded by Earl Ralph himself, was destined to eclipse in importance all other parish churches in the city. In 1086 there were 125 inhabitants in the borough, of which at least 41 were French burgesses; in the space of ten years it added at least ninety new French burgesses and possibly many more, illustrating its steady growth.[cxvii] If these burgesses were similar to those who settled Battle, they would likely be craftsmen and administrators.[cxviii]
Norman redevelopment was often ruinous for the native population of the towns in which it occurred. In Ipswich the English citizens were reduced to pauperes burgenses.The French borough in Norwich flourished at the expense of the ravaged English city. Things were so desperate that, according to Domesday, the number of English burgesses fell from 1,320 in 1066 to 665 twenty years later. Even as the English population dwindled, taxes increased sharply, placing a growing burden on those who remained. Most of the "disappearing" English burgesses had probably lost their status due to financial ruin. Thirty-two of them are known to have fled, and Domesday notes that "those fleeing and the others remaining have been utterly ruined [vastati]." Almost three hundred Norwich houses are described as destroyed or empty in 1086 – and, as Alan Carter has noted, Domesday generally "minimizes the significance of the devastation in the English borough."[cxix]  The reasons listed for the devastation of Norwich's citizenry are manifold: Earl Ralph Guader's forfeiture following his rebellion; damaging fires; and the activities of Waleran, an official of the king who held the city in fee, paying the royal dues for Norwich and then farming the tax (that is, collecting what money he could from the city's population to make up what he had paid the crown and to clear a profit for himself).[cxx]Through these and other catastrophes much English land in the city passed into alien hands. It is important to keep in mind that Domesday was composed after the construction of the castle and the new borough but before work on the cathedral had begun. As bad as things were for the English of Norwich twenty years after the conquest, they would in the 1090s become much worse.
The Norman parvenus were clearly not welcomed with open arms by the inhabitants of the older sections of the city, for they had to be provided with their own sheriff, an officer of the king charged with protecting their bodies and their interests. That royal officers were necessary to inhibit what could become deadly antagonism is also made clear by William the Conqueror's declaration of the murdrum fine, the sum of money which was levied against the English inhabitants of any district in which a Norman was found dead by unknown hands.[cxxi] At its worst this ethnic hatred could manifest itself in group violence, such as the disturbance which erupted in London at Michaelmas in 1130. Thirteen men of English and Norman descent were fined pro assaltu navium et domorum Londoniae, an incident that Stenton describes as "a riot on a considerable scale."[cxxii] According to V. D. Lipman, the economic vitality of the older settlements also suffered a severe setback when Earl Ralph rebelled in 1075, so that "a large proportion of their burgesses' houses were reported as unoccupied at Domesday in 1086." In contrast the new burgh, with its French burgesses, prospered.[cxxiii] Cecily Clark points out that some indication that French and English "did not always live in the closest harmony" is also provided by the fact that Domesday records 36 Frenchmen initially sharing the new burgh with six Englishmen, but by 1086 the English had been replaced by five Frenchmen.[cxxiv] Although the civic-assemblage of Norwich's novus burgus was destined to merge with native (Anglo-Scandinavian) structures of urban sociality to create secular English Norwich, the townspeople would long exist in an uneasy relationship with both the castle and the cathedral. Indeed, tensions between citizens and ecclesiasts were destined to explode later in the town's history, culminating in a deadly attack against the fortified cathedral and its priory in 1272.[cxxv]
In short, post-Conquest Norwich found its cultural, economic, political and linguistic cohesiveness torn as an alien presence was implanted, suddenly and forcibly, at its heart. The city was irreparably split between the heterogeneous and competitive Norman machines (castle, cathedral, burough) -- united most by their shared language of French -- and an older collection of native assemblages (urban and agrarian settlements, parish church structures, even a priestly sex/gender system which varied rather remarkably from the one that obtained in the Norman section of town). A dominated majority, the English-speaking and Anglo-Scandinavian descended population of Norwich now struggled to compete economically, juridically, and symbolically with these uninvited entities in its midst.

Things Fall Apart

            During its long history the city of Norwich has endured repeated disaster. This chapter has mentioned the ravaging by the Danes in 1004 and the battle c. 1016 involving Cnut. The Norman conquest fundamentally altered the social and architectural fabric of the entire city. In 1272 tension between the cathedral and citizenry became so high that armed men attacked the cathedral close, burning the monastery and the church. Thirteen of the bishops men were killed, and the king eventually ordered thirty citizens hanged in punishment. Similar bloodshed occurred in 1443. During World War II repeated bombing caused extensive damage.
            Norwich has also proven itself a resilient city. No cataclysm so set it back that it could not recover. An economist would no doubt speak of the city's vitality, of its enduring health. Yet unlike a fire, bombing, or riot, the Norman conquest broke upon upon the city in waves, some small and some destructively great. The castle was in place by 1075 when Earl Ralph rebelled, because the king's forces lay siege to it at that time. Thus we know that a decade after Hastings at least a hundred houses had been lost and the city now had huge earthwork and a series of timber fortifications peering watchfully over its expanses. The new French borough was probably implanted at about this time. It grew rapidly and immediately challenged the vitality of the English districts. Thirty years after the conquest, perhaps at the same time as the wooden castle was being replaced with a stone edifice, the cathedral and its close began to rise. Houses were demolished, native churches fell, walls and monastic buildings appeared, transforming what had been open space, and modest wood or masonry structures into soaring, monumental stone.
The next chapter will examine a heinous murder that occurred in the city the year just before Eborard's episcopacy ended in 1145, at a time when the Norman building projects that had so transformed the town were at last coming to their end. The catastrophes were over: Norwich was about to assume the contours it would retain for centuries thereafter. At this critical period in the mid-twelfth century, at a time when what had been a deeply divided English and Norman population were finally growing into an urban community, it became necessary for Norwich to imagine itself as not just unhealthy but as imminently imperiled. In1144, a city that had been fragmented and reassembled after the conquest was starting to feel the possibility of imagining itself as a harmonious entity again. This vision of unity, however, demanded a monster.



[i]"Meme" is Richard Dawkin's neologism in The Selfish Gene  used to describe ideas, innovations, and patterns of thought which move through culture almost like viruses, and can be passed along to successive generations as if they were mutating and rather ephemeral genes.
[ii]Henry of Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum, VI.30; William of Poitiers, Gesta GuillelmiII.27. Yet, as R. R. Davies, The First English Empire, crisply points out, even if 1066 is "the one date which every schoolboy knows," in actuality it all depends "where the boy goes to school." Welsh and Irish annalists, for example, barely mention Hastings, and saw the Norman events of 1093 as far more important (4).
[iii]See Eleanor Searle's important re-evaluation of Normannitas in Predatory Kinship and the Creation of Norman Power.
[iv]See p. 6 for a brief retelling of the Constantine and Helena legend, derived from Geoffrey but unattributed in Britton's text.
[v]The original Latin account and an English translation can be found in The Life and Miracles of St William of Norwich by Thomas of Monmouth, ed. Augustus Jessopp and Montague Rhodes James. The Life survives in a single manuscript copy: Cambridge, University Library, Additional MS 3037. It dates from the late twelfth century and does not appear to have made it out of East Anglia. This manuscript is clearly not the original, which probably resided at Norwich cathedral: Leland and Bale record seeing the Life there in the sixteenth century (Barbara Dodwell, "The Muniments and the Library" 336).
[vi]EHR 2 168. Williams perceptively sees Domesday as in part a work of witnessing: "Domesday Book is the most eloquent testimony to the downfall of the Old English aristocracy" (English and the Norman Conquest 98).
[vii]M. T. Clanchy examines the English mythology that quickly surrounded Domesday in From Memory to Written Record18-21 (quotation at 18). On Domesdayas a misguided Norman attempt to arrest time and transform description into possession, see p. 20.
[viii]As has been repeatedly observed, the trajectory for the "evolution versus revolution" argument was set in the nineteenth century by E. A. Freeman and J. H. Round, liberal English partisan and conservative Norman apologist respectively. For a review of the copious relevant scholarship, see C. Warren Hollister, Monarchy, Magnates and Institutions in the Anglo-Norman World 1-6; R. Allen Brown, The Normans and the Norman Conquest, 1-5; and Marjorie Chibnall, The Debate on the Norman Conquest. Chibnall also discusses the analytical impasses that the evolution/revolution binary entails in her introduction to Anglo-Norman England, 1-5. Not surprisingly, a similar binary divides historians of early Normandy, with what one scholar labeled les scandinavistes on one side and les gallo-franquistes on the other: Michel de Boüard, "La Hague, camp retranché des Vikings?" 3.
[ix]An Architectural History of Norwich Cathedral 7. The works he cites which argue the relative unimportance of the conquest to the material record are H. G. Richardson and G. O. Sayles, The Governance of Medieval England from the Conquest to the Magna Carta and T. Rowley, The Heritage of Norman England. Fernie treats the subject again in The Architecture of Norman England, concluding that "whatever the case may be in other areas of life, the architectural evidence indicates that for large sections of the population the effects of the Conquest were dramatic, far-reaching, and visible" (19).
[x]Fleming gathers copious evidence for the systematic seizure and destruction of urban property and architectures to make room for Norman edifices in Kings and Lords in Conquest England 194-204; my description of the changes in York are based on 195-96.
[xi]H. R. Loyn, The Norman Conquest, 178.
[xii]Susan Reynolds, An Introduction to the History of Medieval Towns 43. Brian Ayers writes of the recently discovered remains of a timber church, demolished to erect the castle, in Book of Norwich 33, 37-38; see 43 for the second ruined church. As Eric Fernie has pointed out, it is unclear if every one of the 98 houses were destroyed when the castle was constructed, since the phrase used in the Domesday Book (in occupatione castelli) may describe their legal status rather than imply their razing ("Architectural History of Norwich Cathedral" 5). Yet most scholars assume that, given the sheer size of the Norman edifice and its defensive mound, the English houses must have been eradicated.
[xiii]See Fernie, "An Architectural History of Norwich Cathedral" 7. My discussion of pre- and post-conquest Norwich owes most to Stephen Alsford, "History of Medieval Norwich"; Brian Ayers, English Heritage Book of Norwich; James Campbell, "Norwich" and "The East Anglian Sees before the Conquest"; Alan Carter, "The Anglo-Saxon Origins of Norwich"; Eric Fernie, "An Architectural History of Norwich Cathedral" 5-17; Barbara Green and Rachel M. R. Young, Norwich: The Growth of a City; and V. D. Lipman, The Jews of Medieval Norwich 3-33. I have also gained important background from Brian Ayers, "The Cathedral Site Before 1096"; Barbara Dodwell, "Herbert de Losinga and the Foundation"; and Norman Tanner, "The Cathedral and the City."
[xiv]Arminghall is the only great henge monument in the area and consists of a large round earthwork, ditches, and, at one time, a horseshoe of eight wooden posts. Williamson surveys the literature on Neolithic Norfolk in The Origins of Norfolk 20-23; see also David Dymond, The Norfolk Landscape 37-48, who labels Arminghall the Norwich cathedral of its day (42). As many as 1200 barrows have been identified in Norfolk, many long since destroyed (Williamson 22); a few of these are near Arminghall and related perhaps to its religious function (Green and Young, Norfolk 7). Although Norwich certainly was not a Roman city in the sense that nearby Venta Icenorum (now Caistor St. Edmunds) was from the first to fourth centuries, the site of the future city may nonetheless have had some settlement during Roman times.
[xv]Todd Williamson, The Origins of Norfolk  57.
[xvi]"Norwich" 5. Campbell follows a theory of nucleated development for the city, but some archeologists have more recently posited an "extended ribbon development" that spread along the river's edge as a single settlement with various areas. See Brian Ayers, Book of Norwich 24.
[xvii]See Alan Carter, "The Anglo-Saxon Origins of Norwich" 176.
[xviii]On these examples and the Anglo-Scandinavian borough more generally, see Brian Ayers, Book of Norwich 25.
[xix]In the twelfth century Conesford was spelled Cunegesford, betraying "a Danish modification of an earlier Saxon name"  (Green and Young, Norwich 8). That is, the Danish word kunung may have taken the place of the English word cyning, both of which mean king (so that Conesford = King's Ford).
[xx]This residence or center might have been in Norwich proper or in Thorpe; see Campbell, who points out that thorp means "small or secondary settlement" in Old Norse, Old Danish, and Old English -- where it can also mean villa or estate (2).
[xxi]Old English from Two Saxon Chronicles, ed. Plummer135. The episode in its entirety reads: "In this year Swein came with his fleet to Norwich and completely ravaged and burnt the borough. Then Ulfcetel with the councillors in East Anglia determined that it would be better to buy peace from the army before they did too much damage in the country, for they had come unexpectedly and he had not time to collect his army. Then, under cover of the truce which was supposed to be between them, the Danish army stole inland from the ships, and directed their course to Thetford. When Ulfcetel perceived that, he sent orders that the ships were to be hewn to bits, but those whom he intended for this failed him; he then collected his army secretly, as quickly as he could. And the Danish army then came to Thetford within three weeks after their ravaging of Norwich, and remained inside there one night and ravaged and burnt the borough. Then in the morning, when they wished to go to their ships, Ulfcetel arrived with his troops to offer battle there. And they resolutely joined battle and many fell slain on both sides. There the flower of the East Anglian people was killed. But if their full strength had been there, the Danes would never have got back to their ships; as they themselves said that they had never met worse fighting in England than Ulfcetel dealt to them" (English Historical Documents c. 500-1042239-40).
[xxii]See EHD 1 p.336.
[xxiii]See especially Todd Williamson, The Origins of Norfolk  107.
[xxiv]Brian Ayers makes this suggestion in Book of Norwich 33. Planned areas of town are not evident again until after the conquest, especially with the formation of the French borough from what may have been a common grazing area and the mid-twelfth century implantation of a series of stone of tenements north of the cathedral, in space formerly occupied by English timber structures.
[xxv]The phrase "Norman purge" is from James Campbell, "The East Anglian Sees before the Conquest" 18. see also Ann Williams, The English and the Norman Conquest45-46.
[xxvi]It is important to bear in mind that even though Norwich is considerably upriver, the port cities which eventually came to dominate East Anglia such as Yarmouth and Lynn had not yet begun to grow. Despite the population density of Norfolk, Norwich was a fairly solitary city with little local competition. On Norwich's prosperity cf. Campbell: "What made [Norwich] prosper so? Partly it was its position as a centre of government in the late Anglo-Saxon period. The city's position in the post-Conquest governmental system suggests that for the Normans, and probably for their predecessors, it was the capital of all East Anglia ... The most important cause of the remarkable prosperity of Norwich in the late Saxon period was presumably its function as a centre providing a market, goods and services for an important hinterland. Domesday Book makes it appear likely that the area within twenty miles of Norwich was the most densely populated in England" ("Norwich" 5-6).
[xxvii]On the relative wealth of Norwich in 1065 and the tripartite jurisdictionary division of its burgesses, see Green and Young, Norwich 9-10.
[xxviii]See the excellent introduction tracing the evolution of the English parochial system by John Blair in the useful collection of essays which he edited, Minsters and Parish Churches1-19.
[xxix]The English Medieval Town 149.
[xxx]Alsford provides a useful sketch-map of the Anglo-Saxon churches of Norwich and compiles evidence for their dates at his History of Medieval Norwich site; see also the map of pre-conquest churches by Jayne Bown included in Brian Ayers, Book of Norwich 26.
[xxxi]This expansive parish was eventually carved into many smaller ones; see Brian Ayers, Book of Norwich 25-27.
[xxxii]Tom Williamson, The Origins of Norfolk157.
[xxxiii]Colin Platt, The English Medieval Town 151.
[xxxiv]The church was in existence for perhaps seventy-five years, and its population was wholly Anglo-Scandinavian. About 130 skeletons from the church's graveyard have been studied to determine something of the pre-conquest population of the city. The burials demonstrate that "the people in this parish at least were poor and generally malnourished. Rickets was common among the child burials and the adults showed signs of having suffered similarly in youth. The skeletons of the adult males were particularly notable for the muscle strains evident in the bone, implying lives full of hard, physical labour" (Book of Norwich 37-8).
[xxxv]Norwich 22.
[xxxvi]I will have more to saw on the marital status of English priests after the Norman conquest in the following chapter.
[xxxvii]On the pre-conquest location of the bishop's seat see James Campbell, "East Anglian Sees before the Conquest." Barbara Dodwell argues that Herfast saw Thetford as a temporary move, aiming for Bury St Edmunds as the permanent seat: "Herbert de Losinga and the Foundation" 37.
[xxxviii]Unfortunately no documentary evidence survives to detail what was sold in the late Saxon Norwich markets. Green and Young list likely merchandise as pottery from the Midlands; millstones, swords, wine and wine vessels from the Rhineland; furs and ivory from Scandinavia and Russia; wool from Flanders (Norwich 10).
[xxxix]William of Malmesbury notes that Earl Godwine's first wife, the sister of King Cnut, was a notorious slavedealer who shipped English girls to Denmark (Deeds of the Kings of the English2.200). Given William's animus for Godwine, however, it is impossible to know how much truth the story holds.
[xl]On the international connections of the city see especially Campbell, "Norwich" 6 and Lipman, The Jews of Medieval Norwich 13.
[xli]On the Scandinavian influence on English towns, especially as a stimulus to growth, see Reynolds, An Introduction to the History of English Medieval Towns 37-42.
[xlii]See Hugh M. Thomas, The English and the Normans 363.
[xliii]The sheer violence of the conquest is often underplayed by contemporary scholars, but the evidence gathered by Hugh M. Thomas in The English and the Normans 59-62 is a salient reminder of its ferocity. 
[xliv]The entry is quoted from the D version of the chronicle, EHD 162. John of Worcester placed the bridal feast at Exning rather than Norwich.
[xlv]Alsford makes this point in "The Effects of the Conquest" section of History of Medieval Norwich.
[xlvi]On the neutralizing of the revolt of Edwin and Morcar as a strategic turning point of William's conquest, see especially Ann Williams, who writes, "The English revolt had, in a way, been too successful. Had the magnates not posed such a threat to William's power, it would not have been necessary to remove them and they might have survived to absorb William's Normans as their grandfathers had absorbed Cnut's danes" (The English and the Norman Conquest 44).
[xlvii]On the hatred that could erupt upon the appointment of an imported abbot to an English monastery, see H. R. Loyn, The English Church, 940-1154 77 and Ann Williams, English and the Norman Conquest 134-35.
[xlviii]Anglo-Saxon Chronicle entry for 1083, EHD168-69.
[xlix]England Under the Norman and Angevin Kings, 1075-1225 1.
[l]The passage describes how Franks and Normans at Fécamp admire the English youths: "These men [i.e., the Franks], like the Normans, looked with curiosity at the long-haired sons of the northern lands, whose beauty the most handsome youths of 'long-haired Gaul' might have envied; nor did they yield anything to the beauty of girls" ["Curiose hi cum Normannis cernebant crinigeros alumnos plagae Aquilonalis: quorum pulchritudini Galliae comatae formosissimi iuuenes inuiderent. Nec enim puellari uenustati cedebant"] (Gesta Guillelmi 2.44).
[li]Ann Williams gathers much of the material on Norman versus English hair and dress, pointing out some contradiction in the evidence, in The English and the Norman Conquest 188-90; the quotation from the Carmen is taken from p.189. Such differences, it goes without saying, were susceptible to strategic exaggeration or downplaying depending upon their reporter.
[lii]The English and the Norman Conquest 190.
[liii]Robert Bartlett, England Under the Norman and Angevin Kings 2.
[liv]Vita Edwardi Regis et Confessoris, ed. J.-P. Migne, Patrologia Latina, 195, col. 774.
[lv]"La3amon's Ambivalence" 561.
[lvi]Cf. Jocelin of Brakelond, writing at nearby Bury St Edmunds a century after the conquest, who said that he "could read books written in English most elegantly and he used to preach to the people in English, but in the Norfolk dialect, for that was where he was born and brought up."Chronicle of the Abbey of Bury St Edmunds37; Ann Wiliams, English and the NormanConquest 130.
[lvii]Norwich 11.
[lviii]Campbell, "Norwich" 8.
[lix]On these machines or agencements, see Anti-Oedipus and A Thousand Plateaus.
[lx]James W. Alexander examines the difficult relations among William Rufus, Herbert, and Urban in "Herbert of Norwich" 127-31.
[lxi]This jurisdictionary battle is seen most vividly in Thomas of Monmouth's text as Bishop Eborard attempts to force the Jews to submit to an ecclesiastically administered ordeal; the sheriff protects them in the castle until the king sends an edict prohibiting the bishop from judging the Jews (1.16). Marjorie Chibnall underscores the power of the church to make the king in this time of vexed monarchal succession: "Since the prelates controlled substantial landed wealth and could raise a force of some 700 knights, church support was more than merely moral" (Anglo-Norman England 57). Jacques Beauroy labels this coming into power "la conquête cléricale de l"Angleterre" in his article of that name.
[lxii]William of Malmesbury, The Deeds of the Bishops of England 74.
[lxiii]On William Turbe's tenure as bishop of Norwich, see Christopher Harper-Bill, "Bishop William Turbe and the Diocese of Norwich." Turbe is probably the "Willelm" so frequently – and affectionately -- addressed in Herbert de Losinga's letters (Life and Letters of Herbert de Losinga, 281).
[lxiv]Norman Conquest 183.
[lxv]Letter XIV, The Life and Letters of Herbert de Losinga, 131-33.
[lxvi]William of Jumièges writes of the strategic superlativeness of these fortifications in seizing and holding land: Gesta Normannorum Ducum 2.92.See also the essays by R. A Brown gathered in Castles, Conquest and Charters; Richard Eales, "Royal Power and Castles in Norman England"; Stephen Morillo, Warfare under the Anglo-Norman Kings, 85-88 and 94-97; and N. J. G. Pounds, The Medieval Castle in England and Wales, especially 3-53.
[lxvii]Gesta Guillelmi 2.34. Frank Stenton provides a good, rapid overview of the Norman reconfiguration of the city, stressing the centrality of their building program to their occupation in "Norman London."
[lxviii]The Ecclesiastical History of Orderic Vitalis, 2.194-5, 218-19. The passage is also treated by Chibnall in two concise discussions of Norman motte and bailey castles in England, The Normans 44-45 and "Orderic Vitalis on Castles" in Piety, Power and History in Medieval England and Normandy XVI.
[lxix]F. M. Stenton discusses the passage in Anglo-Saxon England597.
[lxx]"Old English and its Afterlife" 16. The passage is a bit misleading in that the first Norman castles were of timber, not stone, but its point is well taken. There is some evidence for a few pre-conquest castles in England (see especially Eric Fernie, "Saxons, Normans, and their Buildings" 7-8 and Architecture of Norman England52-53), but it seems clear that the widespread erection of these fortifications was a predominantly Norman strategy.
[lxxi]Paul Dalton captures this last function well when he writes that "the construction of Norman castles and the establishment of Norman estate management and administrative authority often went hand in hand." See Conquest, Anarchy and Lordship 31.
[lxxii]That the castle was built by "a major middle Saxon nucleus" (possibly called Needham, later Cowholm) is argued by Alan Carter, "The Anglo-Saxon Origins of Norwich" 198-99.
[lxxiii]The king's Christmas court is recorded in the E version of the Anglo-Saxon chronicle in the entry for 1122, EHD197.
[lxxiv]The Letters of Lanfranc, 126-27. Earl Ralph's rebellion is also narrated by Henry of Huntingdon in the Historia Anglorum 6.34.
[lxxv]For the most recent archeological data on the castle see Brian Ayers, Norwich: "A Fine City." The figures above are derived from 56-57, which detail the excavations of 1999.
[lxxvi]Eric Fernie provides a date of c.1100 for the great tower's construction because of the similar mason marks on the keep and the cathedral's east arm: Architecture of Norman England 72.
[lxxvii]On this possibility see Ayers, Book of Norwich 45.
[lxxviii]See The Deeds of the Bishops of England74. John of Worcester makes the same claim. Both are probably indulging in purely speculative etymology; Losinga appears to be Herbert's actual cognomen, since he shared it with his father. What matters, however, is the attempt to see in the word a reflection of Herbert's verbal skills.
[lxxix]Herbert not only departed for Rome without the permission of William Rufus, he journeyed to a pope not recognized by his king (William favored Clement over Urban). He was deprived of his office by the king but reinstated not long thereafter. On the complicated chronology of this episode see Barbara Dodwell, "Herbert de Losinga and the Foundation" 38-9.
[lxxx]Thus Eric Fernie calls the importation of the Fécamp customs (themselves derived from that center of monastic reform, Cluny) as part of "the Norman cultural invasion of England" ("The Building" 52).
[lxxxi]Knowles, The Monastic Order in England 619-31.Thus Canterbury, Winchester and Worcester were monastic cathedrals.
[lxxxii]William de Beaufeu succeeded Herfast as Bishop of Thetford in 1085, a position he held for about five years, making him Herbert's immediate predecessor.  William's son Richard became the cathedral's archdeacon in 1107. William's widow Agnes later married Hubert de Rye, castellan of Norwich castle from 1074 and later one of the cathedral's principal benefactors. See The Life and Letters of Herbert de Losinga 114-15.
[lxxxiii]For Herbert de Losinga's letter chastising an errant British monk, see The Life and Letters of Herbert de Losinga100-101.
[lxxxiv]Architecture of Norman England 32.
[lxxxv]Ecclesiastical History 4.92-3; Fernie treats the passage in Architecture of Norman England 33.
[lxxxvi]"Norwich" 8.
[lxxxvii]Neil Batcock, "The Parish Church in Norfolk in the 11th and 12th Centuries," 188.
[lxxxviii]See especially letters XX and XXVIII in The Life and Letters of Herbert de Losinga.
[lxxxix]Alan Carter, "The Anglo-Saxon origins of Norwich" 187.
[xc]Colin Platt, The Abbeys and Priories of Medieval England 19-21; Brian Ayers, Book of Norwich 54.
[xci]See Alan Carter, "The Anglo-Saxon Origins of Norwich" 191.
[xcii]"A Minority Ascendant: The Benedictine Conquest of the North of England, 1066-1100," 19.
[xciii]Their is a late (13th century) reference to the existence of an earl's palace [palatium]. James Campbell writes that, whether or not this particular reference is true, "late Saxon earls of East Anglia probably had a substantial establishment somewhere in Norwich" (Norwich6). If it existed at Tombland as has often been supposed, the destruction of this building would have been among the most spectacular acts of the Normans reconfiguring the area.
[xciv]These numbers are taken from the Domesday comparison of 1086 to 1065. See Alsford, "Effects of the Conquest" in History of Medieval Norwich and Green and Young, Norwich 9.
[xcv]Alternately, if the palace survived the transition to the Normans, it may have been knocked down to punish the rebellious Ralph de Gauder.
[xcvi]Letter XIV, The Life and Letters of Herbert de Losinga, 132-33.
[xcvii]Green and Young, Norwich 12. After surveying the position of the cathedral via-à-vis the English city, Norman Turner writes similarly (though more mildly): "It is not difficult to see the potential for possible grievances in these arrangements" ("The Cathedral and the City" 256). Both these statements are, of course, supposition, though they are borne out when taking into account the difficult relations between cathedral and town later in Norwich's history.
[xcviii]Deirdre Wollaston's phrase in "Herbert de Losinga" 33.
[xcix]The Norman Conquest 80-81.
[c]Christopher Holdsworth, "The Church," 213. Even if not deposed, Eborard's sudden retirement to France was an almost unprecedented event.
[ci]On this point see R. Allen Brown, "William of Malmesbury as an Architectural Historian" 12.
[cii]At 433 feet, only three contemporary churches were larger than Norwich cathedral: Bury St Edmunds Abbey, Cluny Abbey, and Winchester cathedral. See Stephen Heywood, "The Romanesque Building" 111.
[ciii]Deirdre Wollaston comments that "few Anglo-Norman patrons rival Herbert in the number, size and variety of the buildings he created." See "Herbert de Losinga" 34. Ayers points out that the palace was at one time connected to the cathedral at the north nave. It was built over an English cemetery, probably that of Holy trinity or Christ Church (Book of Norwich 56; see 57 for the archeological remains of St Leonard's and the hospitals).
[civ]The adjective "devastating" is from Brian S. Ayers, "The Cathedral Site before 1096," 59. Norman Tanner, "The Cathedral and the City," describes the removal of land from city control as "wounding for Norwich, which was already a large and prosperous town. The transfer to the priory's jurisdiction of Tombland (or Tomland, Danish for an open space), which appears to have been the centre of the late Anglo-Saxon borough, a market and a meeting-place, may have been particularly painful" (258).
[cv]Alan Carter, "The Anglo-Saxon origins of Norwich" 202.
[cvi]An Architectural History of Norwich Cathedral 6.
[cvii]Eric Fernie, Architecture of Norman England 72.
[cviii]Eric Fernie, "The Building: An Introduction," 51.
[cix]Wallace Stevens, "Anecdote of the Jar,"The Collected Poems of Wallace Stevens 76.
[cx]Eleanor Searle, Predatory Kinship 246.
[cxi]Ann Williams provides a good account of Ralph's rebellion in The English and the Norman Conquest 59-63, stressing Ralph's complicated ethnicity and the possible racial tensions centered around the struggle. Ralph's father was a Breton who became a staller in the court of Edward the Confessor; see Marjorie Chibnall, "'Racial' Minorities" 50-51.
[cxii]Book of Norwich 43. Wiliam was not so forgiving. When he returned to England at Christmas he had the Bretons of Norwich blinded, shamed, and banished.
[cxiii]Eric Fernie argues that the two were conceived together in An Architectural History of Norwich Cathedral 6.
[cxiv]Brian Ayers, Book of Norwich 47.
[cxv]Brian Ayers gathers this and other biological evidence in Book of Norwich 52-3.
[cxvi]Domesday is also the source for labeling the area formed by Earl Ralph the novus burgus: "Franci de Norwici. In novo Burgo XXXVI burgenses ..." (Domesday, Norfolk 2.118a).
[cxvii]See Campbell, "Norwich" 9 and Williams, English and the Norman Conquest 202.
[cxviii]See Cecily Clarke, "Battle c.1110: An Anthroponymist Looks at an Anglo-Norman New Town."
[cxix]"The Anglo-Saxon Origins of Norwich" 194.
[cxx]The Domesday passage and its import is analyzed by Ayers, Book of Norwich 41-42; Fleming in Kings and Lords in Conquest England 197; and Green and Young in Norwich 11.
[cxxi]George Garnett, "'Franci et Angli': the Legal Distinctions" 116-21; F. C. Hamil, "Presentment of Englishry and the Murder Fine"; H. E. Yntema, "The lex murdrorum: An Episode in the History of English Criminal Law."
[cxxii]"Norman London" 35. Stenton's work suggests an important difference between London, which retained numerous civic liberties after the conquest and had a long history of its "conception of its place in the world" (35) and Norwich, a more recent settlement lacking London's tradition of corporate urban identity. Norwich was not granted a charter, royal privileges, and a degree of self-determination until 1194.
[cxxiii]The Jews of Medieval Norwich 14-15.
[cxxiv]"Women's Names in Post-Conquest England: Observations and Speculations," 241. She adds that "At Southampton some demarcation between the two groups is implied by a 'French street' running parallel to the main 'English street.'"
[cxxv]This episode saw the looting and burning of the monastery. Notably, participants in the attack included women and secular priests, an indication of the heterogeneity of the civic-machine. See Norman Tanner, "The Cathedral and the City" 259-62, 268.

Stories of Blood 6: The Flow of Blood in Norwich

$
0
0
by J J Cohen

And here an end. Below is the last installment of my "Stories of Blood" project, this on the invention of the ritual murder accusation and its relation to its time and place of origin. This section of the project seems to me the most outdated, and that's a good thing: much fine work has been done on William of Norwich since 2004. See especially the recent English translation by Miri Rubin (Penguin Books 2014), her new transcription of the Latin original, E. M. Rose's The Murder of William of Norwich (which I reviewed in The Journal of Interdisciplinary History (2016): 410-11), and Heather Blurton's "The Language of the Liturgy in the Life and Miracles of William of Norwich" (Speculum 2015).

Earlier posts in the "Stories of Blood" series:
Stories of Blood 1: Real and Recent Blood (this post has the project background)
Stories of Blood 2: The Blood of Race
Stories of Blood 3: Histories of Blood

Stories of Blood 4: Impure Blood
Stories of Blood 5: City of Catastrophes
PDF of Bibliography


Chapter Five
The Flow of Blood in Norwich

 
Enhanced version of crucifixion of William
Holy Trinity church, Loddon, Norfolk

Local Mythologies

            For the kings of England who ruled in the wake of his revision of insular history, Geoffrey of Monmouth had provided a politically useful text. Not least among the political benefits of the History of the Kings of Britainwas its ability to feed regnal ambitions of annexing more of the island to their realm. Geoffrey's depiction of a primordial, pan-insular orbit of power was to assist in attempting to make an England out of Britain, in attempting to substitute a small and increasingly consolidated part of the island for its vast, dispersed, and heterogeneous whole. To know that Britannia in its entirety had once been ruled by empire-hungry monarchs uncannily similar to the two Williams, the two Henrys, and even (in his more ambitious moments) Stephen was reassuring, uniting present and past in unbroken semblance. As Henry II and the kings who followed were to discover, Geoffrey's text could also buttress a contemporary royal appetite for expansion through the weight of ancient precedent. Such fortifying potential helps account for the text's authority and wide popularity, as well as for its translation into English and French. Geoffrey of Monmouth had bestowed upon a nation, perhaps unwittingly, the mythology that would one day allow it both to consolidate its interior and extend its borders.
Though much of the action in the History unfolds in Wales, London is not neglected. The current seat of monarchal power had, according to Geoffrey, been founded as a capital by no less a figure than Brutus himself, the warrior-king who first brought civilization to the island. As Troia Nova, "New Troy," the city on the banks of the Thames was given a gloriously classical pedigree. Geoffrey carefully described the corruption of the city's name over the long ages into Trinovantum, a word familiar from Caesar's Commentaries on the Gallic War. As the centuries progressed, Geoffrey notes, the city's title mutated from Kaerlud to Kaerlundein to English London and thence (as its apparent culmination) to the Norman French Lundres. London's name may change in Geoffrey's text, but the place remains throughout the History of the Kings of Britain a settlement of mythic importance.
            Such resplendent legends became the very stuff of civic pride. London developed by no later than the fifteenth century the tradition of parading the giants defeated by Brutus at his arrival on the island. Eventually effigies of these monsters were installed in Guildhall itself. Yet epic battles against primal enemies and stories of illustrious founding fathers were all well and good when one happened to be a Londoner, a locale that could be metonymically substituted for the English nation itself. Vexingly, Geoffrey's text provided scant material for fostering local community if one happened to dwell in some other English city, perhaps a place of dense population and thriving industry but a location wholly ignored in the chronicles of Brutus and his progeny. What good, for example, was the History of the Kings of Britain to the thousands who inhabited Norwich, a city that merits not a single acknowledgement of existence in Geoffrey of Monmouth's work? By the late sixteenth century Norwich chroniclers, desperate to attach their hometown to some deeper history, were dreaming that their city's Norman castle had been built by the ancient Britons and refortified by Julius Caesar.[i] Such imaginative revisions of history were a long time in coming, however. Intent on he was on imaging an alternative history for the island that would center around the Britons rather than the English, Geoffrey simply had not provided sufficient materials for the construction of provincial English solitaries.
Second perhaps only to London in size, Norwich -- unlike the nation's capital -- had been shattered by the conquest, an architectural and social reordering still palpable as the twelfth century progressed.[ii] By the middle of the century, the city was finally restabilizing after its drastic reconfiguring, slowly congealing into an urban collective desiring to envision its own community. Given the lingering scars of its history, however, this process of civic unification was destined to be fraught. If a harmonious Norwich was going to emerge from its devastating past, from a history that included the seizure and destruction of its ancient buildings, the dispersal of its indigenous community, and the institution of enduring social bifurcations based upon forced subjugation and differences in race, then the city was going to have to find a coherence-giving mythology of its own. Unlike London, it could not look to find the materials for the construction of a new civic unity in the national mythology originated by Geoffrey of Monmouth, for his work imagined an island centered around London and various cities in Wales. It offered nothing to adopt for local use.
A few decades after Geoffrey of Monmouth completed his History of the Kings of Britain, another cleric who likewise christened himself Monemutensis("of Monmouth") produced a text similarly obsessed with race, blood, history, community, and monsters.[iii] Thomas of Monmouth composed the Vita et passio sanctiWillelmi martyris Norwicensis (known in English as the Life and Miracles of St William of Norwich) while attached to the Benedictine priory supporting Norwich cathedral. Whereas Geoffrey of Monmouth dedicated his History to powerful nobles of international renown (Robert of Gloucester, Waleran of Meulan), Thomas of Monmouth addresses his Vita to William Turbo, the Bishop of Norwich who had previously been a member of the cathedral's monastery.[iv] Whereas Geoffrey's epochal narrative was preoccupied with nations and empires, Thomas aimed this remarkable saint's life at a purely local community. The work has been the subject of much penetrating scholarship over the years, most of it attempting to determine whether Thomas was the inventor of the blood libel, the myth that Jews murder Christians for ritualistic purposes.[v] John M. McCulloh has meticulously demonstrated that Thomas was recording a mythology blossoming around a Norwich boy supposedly murdered at Jewish hands, a mythology so potent that it could be deployed a few years after William's death in northern France and the Rhineland (places intimately connected to Norwich through trade routes) in support of violence against Jews. Anti-Jewish sentiment was certainly an international phenomenon in the Middle Ages. Yet these stories told about the murdered William were also disseminated to achieve local ambitions.
Having delineated the traumatic effect of conquest on Norwich in the previous chapter, I would now like to excavate from Thomas's Life of St William some of the tenacious effects of postcoloniality visible in the city at the time of the boy's death in 1144, and suggest that the martyr becomes in Thomas's narrative integral to the imagining of a new civic community. Thomas's text records, albeit in polemic form, beliefs circulating within and therefore of some importance to the city to which both he and the boy belonged.[vi]  In promulgating a narrative centered upon a Jewish desire to shed innocent Christian blood, Thomas attempted to give authoritative form to a story that could bring into unity a city long divided by its history. Though several contemporary sources allude to the supposed martyrdom of William, only Thomas of Monmouth narrated the boy's death in any detail. He is also the only source to provide an account of secret Jewish rites occurring in the city and of the sanguinary flows that were supposed to have accompanied them.[vii]My reading of the events in Norwich, stressing local context over master narratives, owes an obvious debt to David Nirenberg's work. At the same time, it bears in mind a caveat advanced by Susan Reynolds several decades ago: to understand a community like a town in light only of its origins, or to proceed as if its contours and content were unchanging, is to obscure the vitality of the lived experience of space, of the shifting conditions under which the terms defining community change.[viii] Like Gavin I. Langmuir and other scholars of the ritual murder accusation, I will examine Thomas's fascination with Jews and blood. Yet it is my contention that in recording a lurid story that a group of Jews living in Norwich had crucified a young boy, a story that transformed his fellow French speaking inhabitants of the town into homicidal monsters, Thomas, like Geoffrey of Monmouth, was narrativizing a new poetics of race. This time Norman and English difference was not to be undergirded via historical support, as in the History of the Kings of Britain, but rendered beside the point through a monster whose crimson-soaked hands carried the ocular proof of Norwich's shared and exclusionary flow of blood.

"About suffering they were never wrong, / The Old Masters."
Brueghel's The Fall of Icarusis a visually overwhelming painting: aquamarine expanses of ocean, luminous hills and trees, a world alive with oxen, plowmen, shepherds. The young boy with failed wings plummets to his watery death in a crowded foreground, legs barely visible above engulfing waves. A ship continues its oblivious voyage, a farmer tends his fields, the sun radiates indifferent gold. Transforming Brueghel's painting into poetry, W. H. Auden observed in "Musée des Beaux Arts" that such deaths occur with a diurnal weariness:
While someone else is eating or opening a window or just walking dully along;
How, when the aged are reverently, passionately waiting
For the miraculous birth, there always must be
Children who did not especially want it to happen, skating
On a pond at the edge of the wood.[ix]
The tragedy of Icarus's fall is that nothing changes in its wake, for none bear lasting witness to its horror and loss. Under what conditions might the demise of a child "who did not especially want it to happen" -- a small death, a sad death, below the notice of any but a grieving few -- how might such a death be transformed into an event that has the potential through commemoration to call into being new kinds of community? How might the spectacular passing of an ordinary boy become invested with the fears and hopes of a divided multitude, rendering them for the first time a unity? For that is exactly what was attempted in Norwich in the years following 1144, when a twelve year old apprentice named William was tortured and slain by unknown hands, his corpse abandoned in the woods. His family tried desperately to ensure that he would not, like Brueghel's Icarus, slip into silent oblivion. They found unlikely allies in the great cathedral that stood as a lasting monument to the Norman reconfiguration of the city. According to the Vita of this unlikely saint, the sanctification of the murdered boy enabled the coming into being of a new solidarity for a city long divided by the ambivalent, enduring legacy of the events instigated by William of Normandy eighty years earlier: differences and segregations of ethnicity, class, language, urban geography, history, allegiance, sexuality. The flow of blood that emanated from St. William, first English martyr to the suddenly murderous Jews, tells an intriguing story about the local dynamics of how community was reimagined in the long wake of the conquest.
Thomas's sensational story begins not just with a corpse, but with the most troubling kind of cadaver: the body of a child, a boy whose bruised and punctured flesh proclaimed the tortures to which he had been subjected before his death. Such was the discovery made on March 24, 1144, when the holy woman Legarda and a forester named Henry de Sprowston made their separate way through Thorpe Wood, the dense expanse of trees and brush just outside of urban Norwich. According to Thomas, both travelers came across the body of a twelve-year-old male who, dead for several days, had been hastily dumped beneath the trees, "dressed in his jacket and shoes, his head shaved, and punctured with countless stabs."[x] Legarda and her companions watched as ravens attempted to devour what they thought was an unanticipated woodland snack, but the body proved invulnerable to beak and claw. Convinced that she had witnessed a miracle, Legarda returned home "rejoicing" (gratulabunda) , and seems never to have mentioned her discovery to anyone else.[xi] Henry de Sprowston later happened by the same spot in his travels through the forest. He immediately noted not only the numerous wounds upon the corpse, but also that someone had placed in the boy's mouth a wooden "device of torture" (ligneum tormentum, in reality a teasel, a device for raising a nap on cloth). Anxious to be home for Easter, Henry likewise continued on his way. The body meanwhile caused a "strange excitement" throughout the city (1.12). Members of the community ("especially the boys and the young men") wandered into the trees to gaze upon the signs of abuse on the dead flesh. On Easter Monday, Henry returned and buried the body beneath the tree on which it had at one point been hanging. All present at the interment agreed that they could smell divine flowers, the odor of sanctity. The child was eventually identified as a boy named William, an apprentice leatherworker (pelliparia) who had vanished some days earlier.
William disappeared during Holy Week at the hands of a mysterious stranger. Claiming to be the cook of William, the archdeacon of Norwich, this man of unknown identity appeared at the boy's mother's door and offered William a job in archdeacon's household. Even though William's mother did not believe this imposter who begged to "make away" with her boy (rogat ille, sed ut perdat …Ille se archidiaconi coquum asserit; illa uero nequaquam credit, 1.4) she allowed him to take her son after a payment of silver -- just like, William's biographer is quick to point out, Jesus was betrayed through monetary exchange. According to a young girl sent by William's aunt to spy on this mysterious coquus,the boy was brought to the house of a prominent Jew to whom (we later learn) at least one prominent citizen of the town was deeply indebted. A few days later, William's abused body is discovered in the woods. In modern times we would not hesitate to blame the gruesome murder upon a pedophile or serial killer. Norwich in the twelfth century had no such ready construct, no prefabricated answer to the (ultimately inexplicable) mystery of why the boy should have died so horribly. Perhaps not surprisingly, the monster deployed to make sense of this senseless act was the Jew. In surveying the flourishing of the belief that Jews routinely desecrated the Eucharistic host, Miri Rubin writes that whereas host represents Christian community, the Jews "carried difference in their bodies, in their rejection of Christian truths, in their palpable mundane otherness."[xii] Rubin examines a pernicious narrative that emerged toward the end of the thirteenth century. In mid twelfth-century England, however, much of the mythology of ethical, bodily and cultural deviance that would be so well established by the close of the European Middle Ages had yet to be attached to the Jews.[xiii] Not yet notorious well poisoners or spreaders of the plague, Jews had also yet to be accused of forcibly circumcising or cannibalizing Christians. Nor had it yet been "discovered" that the key ingredient for matzo was innocent blood. The bodies of Jews need not be represented with hooked noses, large ears, horns, or a tail; the decrees of the third and fourth Lateran Councils that Jews wear distinguishing clothes were still decades away. No claim had yet been advanced that Jewish men bled once a month like women, sanguinary proof of their difference from Christian somatic normalcy.[xiv]Although the accusation that Jews murdered children as part of their religious rituals had been made previously, the last time such a story circulated was in a narrative from seven centuries previous, a text unknown in twelfth-century Britain.[xv]
On the other hand, as John McCulloh has pointed out, when the Jews arrived in Norwich (probably in the early 1130s) negative expectations concerning them were already in circulation.[xvi] Herbert de Losinga once concluded a Christmas sermon with a story in which a Jewish father, enraged that his son has received communion at a church, hurls the boy into an oven. The tale is meant to convey the triumphant power of the Virgin, who keeps the child safe from harm until the Christians arrive to rescue him. Yet the narrative also makes a monster out of his father, who would rather incinerate his son alive than lose him to conversion. His punishment, along with any of his coreligionists who refuse baptism at the hands of an angry Christian mob, is to be hurled into the furnace himself, "a most just vengeance on the heads of the Jews."[xvii]Another of Herbert's sermons, this time for Palm Sunday, spoke of Jewish malignity, perfidy, and deicide. It highlights Jesus's rebuke of Jewish money-changers in the Temple, and emphasizes Jewish responsibility for the crucifixion.[xviii]
An apparent absence of ingrained or inherited malice towards Jews, moreover, ought not to be overplayed. Some scholars of the events in Norwich have implied that because no massacre followed directly from the charge of Jewish culpability in William's death, hatred of Jews and the desire for their destruction are incidental or even unimportant in the Vita composed by Thomas, and that the work cannot be placed in the history of antisemitism. Yet violence need not claim bodies before its force matters, nor must violence always take physical form. It can be enacted through law, through segregation in space, through enforced economic disparity, even through narrative. The representational violence of Herbert's sermons must surely be connected to the engendering of ill-will towards the Jewish immigrants in the city. It is also worth keeping in mind that when the Empress and claimant to the throne Matilda held her Easter court in Oxford in 1141, she extorted money from the town's Jews to finance her martial ambitions. After Stephen took the town from her by siege, he mandated several more of these punishing monetary transactions and threatened to burn the houses of Jews who failed to comply.[xix] That the king did not in fact incinerate the Oxford Jews inside their domiciles does not render the episode nonviolent. Stephen's extravagant threat may well have been resonating in Norwich a few years later when the accusation was being made against the Jews there.
Yet in the end we do not have any documentary evidence that the Jewish newcomers to Norwich were initially greeted with any special animus. When an important Jew of the city is summoned to the woods outside Norwich where he will meet his death at the hands of the men of Simon de Novers, he rides a horse and carries a sword but brings no retinue, a sign of the relative safety he perceived when traveling among Christians. Perhaps the absence of strong anti-Jewish feeling is why when William's uncle, Godwin Sturt, proclaims at a diocesan synod that the Jews must have been responsible for his nephew's death, the accusation fails at first to arouse much outrage. While some citizens are sympathetic to Godwin, none are impassioned enough to commit those crimes which within a few decades will inevitably follow such allegations: the forced conversion or murder of Jews, the ransacking and destruction of their homes. Promoted mainly by Godwin and attracting only weak support from the city's bishop, William’s incipient cult seems destined to become an early version of the sanctity which was attached abortively to John of Hampton, a participant in the plunder of Stamford's Jewish domiciles in 1190. According to William of Newburgh, John was subsequently murdered by a greedy accomplice and his body abandoned. When signs and dreams convinced the local people that the corpse was sacred, the local clergy attempted to profit from the veneration, but Bishop Hugh of Lincoln squelched the burgeoning movement. Enthusiasm for the unlikely "martyr" quickly ebbed.[xx] More innocent but no less unlikely a candidate for sanctification, William of Norwich was likewise buried and -- despite the efforts of some supporters -- the memory of his murder receded from public consciousness.
            Thomas arrived on the scene around 1150, a monk attached to the cathedral priory. For unknown reasons he took an immediate interest in the dead boy and quickly became an ardent lobbyist for his saintliness. His eventual reward was to be appointed the new saint's sacrist, responsible for the maintenance and continued honor of his tomb.[xxi] Several years after the events which he purports to describe, Thomas composed a narrative of William's suffering, death, and posthumous miracles, supposedly based upon eyewitness accounts.[xxii] Thomas arrived in Norwich at a particularly opportune time for the revival of Godwin's accusation. Servants of Simon de Novers had murdered a man named in the Latin text "Deus-adiuuet" (probably an imprecise translation of the Hebrew name Eleazar), the richest Jew in the city and a moneylender to whom their lordly master was deeply indebted. William Turbe, the cathedral's third bishop and the man from whom Simon held his land, announced that no enquiry should proceed into the murder until the Jews were first brought to justice for William's death.[xxiii]The city found itself sundered along ecclesiastical, regnal, and civic lines as the case was passionately argued and eventually brought before the king, who in typical fashion left it unresolved by postponing judgment sine die(2.14). Thomas seems to have been living in Norwich within perhaps a year of these events and would therefore have found himself a new resident in an uneasy milieu.
After Æthelmær, the last English bishop of East Anglia, was deposed in 1070, the bishops who followed were royally appointed Normans lacking in local connections. Herfast, condemned by Archbishop Lanfranc as unlearned and fond of vulgar jests, moved the epsicopal seat to Thetford and reigned until 1084; William de Bellofago quietly followed and was bishop until 1090.[xxiv] The first two bishops to reign from Norwich cathedral, the monk and simoniac Herbert and the former royal chaplain Eborard (or Everard, as it is sometimes written), were likewise recipients of the seat through monarchical fiat. The aftermath of William's murder mainly unfolds during the episcopacy of William Turbe, a Norman monk from the cathedral priory who – much against the wishes of Sheriff John de Chesney, the local agent of the throne – was the first bishop to be elected by his fellow monks rather than nominated by the king. Bishop William was, unlike the men who preceded and followed him in office, neither a well-connected aristocrat nor a royal administrator. He had been trained by and spent almost his entire life in the Norwich monastery and cathedral. The canonization effort, in other words, unfolds at time of unprecedented autonomy, unity, and local focus for the cathedral and its monks. In the last chapter we witnessed Herbert haranguing his monks for not dedicating themselves to the building of the cathedral with the same enthusiasm that he felt. His successor Eborard was a secular priest possessed of a courtly background, a penchant for nepotism, and a disregard for chastity. He likewise often had great difficulty exacting obedience from his monks. Bishop Eborard resigned his episcopate in 1145 to retire to France. It is not known if he was forced from his seat, perhaps by Stephen himself, but the resignation of a bishop was a rare and extremely serious matter. That his follower in office, the monk William Turbe, could be chosen by internal consensus and that his election was allowed to stand by the king is likewise extraordinary. Just two years earlier while prior, Turbe had proven himself a vociferous critic of royal prerogative by opposing Sheriff John and the justices over the prosecution of the Jews for William's murder.[xxv] Yet Turbe's election was allowed to stand, allowing the cathedral community a more provincial character than it had previously possessed. William Turbe had probably entered the monastery as child oblate.[xxvi] He seems to have been from boyhood a protégé of Herbert himself, and is probably the addressee of several of that bishop's letters. He rose through the monastery's offices, a sign of the regard his brethren had for him. Steeped from childhood in the world of the cathedral and its close, a longtime denizen of Norwich who lacked the courtly background of his predecessors, Turbe was well positioned to quell any tension that might in the past have strained relations between bishop and priory.

"In the Tempest that was Stephen's Reign"

The death of William and the attempt to render him a saint unfold during what was for all of England an especially turbulent time, an era during which any progress that had been made in uniting a racially bifurcated England into a harmonious whole began to come undone. The author of the Gesta Stephani, loyal as he was to the crown, realized that during Stephen's reign long-buried traumas were being, quite literally, exhumed. When the rebel Geoffrey Talbot attacks the royal troops at Hereford, he drives the priests from the cathedral church and renders the ecclesiastical structure "a haunt of war and blood." In order to construct a defensive rampart for his forces Talbot disinters a graveyard:
The townsmen were uttering cries of lamentation ... the earth of their kinsfolk's graveyard was being heaped up to form a defensive rampart and they could see, cruel sight, the bodies of parents and relations, some half-rotten, some quite lately buried, pitilessly dragged from the depths (1.53)
As even to his staunchest defenders had to admit, Stephen's years as king were not a time when the buried dead could slumber in peace. The incident at Hereford is symbolically potent, a reminder that the even when the past seems laid to rest, present perturbations can revivify its pain. When civil war erupted between Stephen and the Empress Matilda, England was forcefully reminded of the strife that had disturbed its own history not all that long before. A realm that had seemed solid was faced once more with its fragility.
Ea tempestate qua Regis Stephani florebat regnum, immo iusticia languente degenerabat ... The words of description that Thomas of Monmouth utilizes to set the historical context for the events he describes in the vita say it all. "In the time [tempestate] when the reign of King Stephen was flourishing, or rather, in the decline of justice, was languishing" (2.10). Tempestasis a Latin noun that can innocuously designate "time" or "season," but also carries the meaning of "tempest, storm" as well as "disturbance, calamity." It is clear that Thomas means to play on all these possibilities to describe the unsettled nature of the kingdom.[xxvii] The transformations and consolidations of William, William Rufus and Henry having come to an end, Thomas narrates events that unfold during Stephen's troubled kingship (1135-54), infamous among historians medieval and contemporary for its social turbulence.[xxviii]Stephen was the nephew of Henry I and had taken the throne on his uncle's death. His hopes dashed by the sinking of the White Ship and subsequent failure to produce a son in his second marriage, Henry had designated as heir his daughter, Matilda. Considering that so many magnates swore in 1126 to accept her as their future ruler, the fact that she would be England's first reigning queen did not apparently pose an insurmountable obstacle to her ascent. What became a problem, however, was that Matilda took as her second husband Geoffrey, the young duke of Anjou. The Angevins had long been enemies of the Normans. Perhaps dissatisfaction with Matilda's husband is what enabled Stephen to win such widespread support when he appeared in England at his uncle's death to seek the crown. Despite the fact that Stephen had been anointed as king by the archbishop of Canterbury, however, Matilda and her allies were not going to cede him the throne. With the help of her half brother Robert of Gloucester (Henry's powerful but illegitimate son, one of the dedicatees of Geoffrey's History of the Kings of Britain), Matilda determined to seize the realm by force. Her disembarkation in England in 1139 precipitated nine years of unrest.
The violence that erupted in Stephen's reign amounted to the first civil war of long duration that had ever occurred England. The fierce contention over succession breathed new life into historical traumas that had seemed peacefully interred. The same questions of origin, history, and community that had faced the realm in the wake of the conquest were reawakened. The ethnic tensions so evident two generations earlier resurfaced. Osbert of Clare could write in a life of Edward the Confessor completed in 1138 that the native English (innati Angli) were still suffering from the events that unfolded after Edward's death, while the Liber Eliensis contains a reference to a plot to seize the kingdom for the English and ruin the French.[xxix]Perhaps Orderic Vitalis had this conspiracy in mind when he noted that in 1137 the king was told of a plan "to kill all the Normans on a fixed day and hand over the government of the kingdom to the Scots" (Ecclesiastical History 6.494). Yet despite Orderic's polarized description, Stephen's reign did not see a return to the bifurcated society engendered by William's subjugation of the English. Seven decades of intermarriage and acculturation were not easily reversed. Both Matilda and Stephen, moreover, counted among their partisans men of both English and Norman descent. Because the English fought on both sides during the civil war, the contemporary turmoil engendered  not a return to clear-cut racial binarisms (English versus Normans) but endemic anxiety over the future of national community. In the words of John Gillingham, during Stephen's reign England's slow transformation into a united, "culturally homogenous island" -- a process complicated but by no means arrested by the Norman conquest -- was "to be halted, in some senses reversed, and in others profoundly transformed."[xxx] The past that had at last been settled, the present that had seemed secure, and the clear future that had seemed self-evident were now muddled. No province of England was immune to a perturbation that was as psychological and social as it was visceral and violent.
Norfolk was no exception. The city of Norwich found itself the site of a major siege during the war. According to Henry of Huntingdon, the royal castle was seized by Hugh Bigod, the future earl of Norfolk who was destined to be in frequent revolt against Stephen. When the king arrived with his army to retake the fortification, Hugh released his prize only with great reluctance: "So already the madness of the Normans," Henry wrote, "was beginning to spread, in faithlessness and treachery."[xxxi] A version of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, composed at the monastery in nearby Peterborough, contains an extended visualization of the civil war's toll in human suffering and lives. In an entry dated 1137 but actually composed perhaps two decades later, the author condenses events that unfolded over a span of years to convey that, in retrospect, the reign of Stephen had amounted to an unraveling of the kingdom's cohesion. Rebels against the monarch's authority, the chronicle, notes
oppressed the wretched people of the country severely with their castle-building. When the castles were built, they filled them with devils and wicked men. Then, both by day and night they took those people that they thought had any goods – men and women – and put them in prison and tortured them with indescribable torture to extort gold and silver – for no martyrs were ever tortured as they were. They were hung by their thumbs or by the head, and corselets were hung on their feet. Knotted ropes were put round their heads and twisted till they penetrated to the brains. They put them in prisons where there were adders and snakes and toads, and killed them like that. Some they put in a 'torture-chamber' [crucet-hus]– that is in a chest that was short, narrow, and shallow, and they put sharp stones in it and pressed the man so that he had all his limbs broken. In many of the castles there was a 'noose-and-trap'– consisting of chains of such a kind that two or three men had enough to do to carry one. It was so made that it was fastened to a beam, and they used to put a sharp iron around the man's throat and his neck, so that he could not in any direction either sit or lie or sleep, but had to carry all that iron. Many thousands were killed by starvation.
I have neither the ability nor the power to tell the horrors nor all the torments they inflicted upon wretched people in this country; and that lasted nineteen years while Stephen was king, and it was always going from bad to worse.[xxxii]
For ne uuæren næure nan martyrs swa pined alse hi wæron. I have quoted the entry at some length, but it continues for many more lines in a similar vein, an ever-dilating chronicle of rapine, sacrilege, murder, anarchy. Violence against the bodies of the people is paralleled by violence against the land itself.[xxxiii]Populous villages become empty; cultivated ground reverts to waste. Time seems to be spinning backwards as signs of humanity recede from the landscape, evidence of humaneness vanishes from the country's powerful. The entry for 1137 terminates with the following:
Now we wish to describe to some extent what happened in king Stephen's time. In his time, the Jews of Norwich [Iudeus of Noruuic] bought a Christian child before Easter and tortured him with all the torture that our Lord was tortured with; and on Good Friday hanged him upon a cross on account of our Lord, and then buried him. They expected it would be concealed, but our Lord made it plain that he was a holy martyr, and the monks took him and buried him with ceremony in the monastery, and through our Lord he has worked wonderful and varied miracles, and he is called St. William [hatte he Sanct Willelm].
William died, of course, in 1144 rather than 1137. Yet the author of this portion of the chronicle apparently places the murder here because he sees a link between the English men and women who were tortured "as no martyrs were ever tortured" and this boy tormented and slain by Jews (the same Old English verb, pined, is used to describe the pains endured by the suffering English, the martyrs, and William). Saintly William serves as the perfect body with which to close the narrative of the civil war because, once "buried with ceremony in the monastery," he offers the possibility of at last transcending dividedness and tumult. The chronicler has also perhaps not failed to notice the similarity between the tortures endured by the populace during the war and those endured by the apprentice leatherworker turned innocent stand-in for Christ: the knotted cord twisted about suffering heads, suspension upon beams, and perhaps the crucifixion reference implicit in the strange torture called the crucet-hus.[xxxiv] William is described by Thomas as a victim of the Jews. For the Peterborough chronicler, he is by association a victim of the wars waged by Stephen, Matilda, and the great magnates of the realm against each other.[xxxv]William is, in other words, a figure for a national community that has been torn apart but endures.
            The vita composed by Thomas has its own uncanny similarities with narrations of the troubles during Stephen's reign such as those in the Peterborough Chronicle. One of the few miracles to receive an extended treatment by Thomas unfolds in the same horrifying space envisioned in such gruesome detail by the chronicle, a castle dungeon. In the preceding chapter I cited the opening line from a poem provided by the Peterborough Chronicle as part of an obituary for William I: "Castelas he let wyrcean,""He had castles built." These structures are in the text powerful symbols of the sea-change in island politics brought about by the Normans. As civil war tears the kingdom apart, castles once again rise to the oppress the earme men in the entry for 1087, uurecce men in 1137. The latter entry is the one that brings us inside one of these structures, where we witness innocents crushed by rocks, strung on chains, miserably imprisoned. The Peterborough Chronicle makes clear that England has been returned to the worst days of the conquest, when the kingdom was so deeply divided that it seemed it would never again cohere. Likewise, having earlier brought us inside a Jew's house where rather similar tortures were being blasphemously performed, Thomas later conveys us to a dank prison where a group of captives find themselves in a scene rather similar to that imagined in the Peterborough Chronicle:
There was, then, a woman of Brandney (Bardney?) named Wimarc, who in the time of Stephen, when the days were evil, was given as a hostage at Gainsborough for her husband who had been taken by pirates. In his stead she was committed to prison with three other women and one man, and there she remained for long. These people, after long enduring miserably cold, hunger, stench, and attacks of toads, began to plan in concert the death of their gaoler (6.13)
The captives squeeze the venom from one of the prison's toads (bufones [the Peterborough Chronicle calls them pades] were held to be as poisonous as adders) and mix it with the gaoler's drink. Suspecting treachery, he forces them to imbibe first. All but Wimarc immediately perish. As a result of the toxin her flesh swells to the point where her skin almost tears. Even after exiting the prison, for the next seven years she is possessed of the body not of a human being but of "some portentous new monster."[xxxvi] A pilgrimage to William's shrine at "a solemn feast-day, when according to custom a great throng of people had assembled at the blessed martyr's tomb" brings her instant relief. She vomits the toad's venom over the pavement in front of the tomb ("there was enough of it to fill a vessel of the largest size") and is restored to her formerly slim shape. The poisons of the past having been disgorged, Wimarc can cease to be a monster and settle back into the moderate contours of her newly restored body.
Contemporary events may also be what provokes Thomas to make so much of the association of Candlemas with the cult of William. The boy was born, we are told, on this feast day commemorating the purification of Mary (Vita 1.2). Perhaps not coincidentally, Candlemas was a day infamously attached to Stephen. On that date in 1141, against much advice to the contrary, the king had decided to initiate disastrous hostilities at Lincoln, a campaign that would culminate in his capture and imprisonment. Henry of Huntingdon, Orderic Vitalis, and the Gesta Stephani record that as the bishop gave Stephen a burning candle to carry into mass that morning, the candle shattered and the flame was snuffed out – a portent, it was thought, of impending catastrophes.[xxxvii] For anyone who knew this story (and it was obviously widely disseminated), the association of William with the Feast of the Purification and the burning of candles must have been a reminder of the bad days of the civil war, now laid to rest at the martyr's peaceful tomb. The tortured child transformed into a beautific saint offered an attractive embodiment of strife previously endured and now, perhaps, to be transcended. William's corpse was, after all, discovered in the spring of 1144, five years into the civil war initiated when Matilda appeared at Arundel in September of 1139. Add to the recent social unrest endured by the region Elisabeth van Houts' observation that the trauma of the conquest was felt most acutely after a time lag of several generations, as a psychic blow that took years to manifest itself symptomatically in the writing of history as a kind of working-through its personal and institutional legacies.[xxxviii]Such widespread uncertainty seems to have given both urgency and momentum to the desire to imagine England as a harmonious, integrated realm. Thus the multiple crises which erupted during Stephen's reign -- the contested crown, civil war, a bloody Welsh resurgence and Scottish invasions into England, the rekindling of old worries about the inclusiveness of the English nation -- appear to have assisted in the emergence during the middle of the century of what one influential historian of the period describes as "a new sense of national identity after the traumas of the Norman conquest."[xxxix] The discovery of William's body occurred at a time when the fabric of political life was shifting, uncertain. Norfolk in general tended to be securely royalist, with its sheriff John de Chesney supporting Stephen, but the bishop sided with Matilda, while Earl Hugh Bigod pledged himself to one side and then another, avoiding secure alliance.[xl] The duress of civil war had, further, been joined by devastating famines in 1150 and 1151, with thousands dead of hunger and disease throughout England.[xli]
William's cult begins to burgeon once Henry of Anjou, son of the Empress Matilda, has been accepted as successor to a Stephen who had unexpectedly found himself heirless. Perhaps it is no coincidence that Thomas appears to have composed the first six books of his Vita shortly after Stephen died in 1154, a period when the future of the realm looks increasingly more settled and prolonged domestic tranquility a very real possibility.[xlii] The time was right, it seems, for sorting out the new rules of exactly who is to belong to this emergent community.

Of the Wondrous Sign in the Wax

I too had prayers that needed answering. An ox so ill with fever it wouldn't move from the straw. A son so prodigal he didn't return home in three days. A daughter pretending to be sick when any ass could see she was pregnant. I took all the beeswax I saved for winter and cut it into three. A big one for the Holy Trinity, the power of the cathedral. A small piece for Saint Faith, at my parish church. A little share for little Saint William, murdered by the Jews.

I forgot to make the candles. The wax sat in my chest for weeks, until Godric asked me to the mass for Saint Faith. How could I say no? I grabbed a piece of wax and cut into its sticky whiteness with a knife. My friend, here was the miracle: the wax began to bleed. Thick red drops sprang from each cut, glistened on my hand, dripped upon the table. I knew right away that I had done wrong. This candle I was fashioning for Saint Faith I had promised to Saint William, martyr born of blood.[xliii]

Blood in Norwich

The Life of Saint William of Norwich affords an extraordinary glimpse into the local dynamics through which some of these new possibilities for community proceeded. Though the narrative rhetorically embraces a national audience, speaking of an all-encompassing Anglia and an undifferentiated, totalized Angli nostri ("our own Englishmen," I.Prologue), Thomas's text is an intended catalyst for struggles over communitas specific to Norwicensem prouintiam ("the parts about Norwich," 1.1). The Vita, in other words, is not necessarily or even likely a truthful record of the events that occurred following William's death. It is instead a transformation into narrative of the supposed circumstances surrounding the event, envisioning a fractured and disharmonious urban collective as united and enduring. These local and comparatively modest ambitions of the cult of St William therefore make it different in kind from the veneration of most other English, and particularly East Anglian, saints. James Campbell has demonstrated that the cults of the pre-conquest English saints were politically useful for their power to unify the nation beneath the authority of the king, since they served as "nodes and links in a network which connected royal power to local piety over most of England."[xliv] Thomas realizes that few saints are universal to the church, and so in presenting his argument for the sanctity of the murdered William he invokes the king and martyr Edmund and the confessor Cuthbert (2.1). These utterly English saints typify the national veneration of which Campbell speaks, a worship that – as Hugh M. Thomas has recently stressed – "acted as a vehicle for the survival of Englishness" after the conquest.[xlv]
Yet William's cult demonstrates that revered bodies could become "nodal points" for communalizations profoundly uninterested in monarchs, epochal histories, and nations. My use of the adjective "local" to examine the relation between William and his fellow citizens of Norwich, moreover, should not obscure the fact that seemingly circumscribed communities like an urban collectivity are not necessarily any less internationally minded than, for example, nation-states.[xlvi] The impression of Norwich that develops from the Vita is at once provincial (minimal rhetoric connects the city to the kingdom) and global (the text demonstrates repeatedly that Norwich maintained important ties to the continent through trade and through its own citizenry, including the Jews).
A refreshingly recalcitrant boy in life, a rascal, the murdered William was transformed by Thomas and other supporters into the purest of saints, the first of many child martyrs imagined to be lost to Jewish torture. Thomas admits from the start William's improbable sanctity. When glimpsed in heaven William appears as "a boy as it were of twelve years old, reclining upon a golden footstool. His raiment was whiter than snow, and his face brighter than the sun, and upon his head their shown a golden crown, studded everywhere with precious stones" (2.4).[xlvii] This transfiguration into blinding purity and stunning opulence seems to come as quite a shock to many who actually knew William. Chief among those skeptical of the boy's supposed miracles, Thomas writes, are the residents of Norwich who remember William as puerulum pauperculum pannosum ("a poor, ragged little lad"). Twelve years old and living on his own, William is no puerulus("little boy"); the diminutive seems to be hurled here simply to convey contempt. Perhaps as a result of familial poverty, William was training for a profession generally scorned because of the sheer nastiness of the materials with which one worked: "this poor neglected little fellow [was] picking up a precarious livelihood at his tanner's business" (2.8). William seems to have possessed an adolescent's attraction to outsiders. His uncle, Godwin Sturt, and Wulward, the man with whom William lives, warn him not to associate with the Jews. Being a twelve year old boy, he promptly does just that, and the Jews return the affection by giving him extra business. Transforming this amicable relationship into homicide does not, Thomas knows, have textual precedent. Nor have the elaborate tortures to which the Jews supposedly submit William been previously enacted on anyone but Christ. Thomas must therefore constantly acknowledge his subject matter's evident unlikeliness. "If some things introduced in this book should seem to any improbable (Si quis uero aliqua in libello presenti non uerisimilia interserta reppererit)," Thomas writes defensively, "let him therefore not account me guilty of falsehood" (1, prologue). William's sanctity was far from self-evident to many members of the Norwich community, even to many members of Thomas's own monastic community. For that reason the Vitais less an accurate recordation of historical events than  an extended argument in defense of the boy's saintliness, an account that envisions a community of believers partly in order to bring that community into being.[xlviii]
The proof of the murder rests in the text upon dreams, miracles, supernatural endorsements, and eyewitness accounts. No less an authority than Bishop Herbert de Losinga himself appears to the author to provide a founder's benediction for the boy's burgeoning cult, as if the cathedral had been built in anticipation of this newly arrived saint.[xlix] A Christian maid is discovered who worked for the Jews, and she announces that she peered through a crack in a door and watched as they gagged their young victim, pierced him with thorns, bound him with rope and nails to a cross-like structure, punctured his side all the way to the heart.[l] In a culminating moment that entangles the Norwich murder in an international conspiracy against Christians, a converted Jew from Cambridge named Theobald confides to Thomas that once a year a Jewish tribunal in Narbonne decides which of their far-flung communities will shed Christian blood.[li] In 1144 the charge falls upon the Jews of Norwich, who obediently enact a ritual supposed to hasten their dispersed people's return to the Holy Land:
Theobald, who was once a Jew, and afterwards a monk … verily told us that that in the ancient writings of his fathers it was written that the Jews, without shedding of human blood, could never obtain their freedom, nor could they ever return to their fatherland. Hence it was laid down by them in ancient times that every year they must sacrifice a Christian in some part of the world to the Most High God in scorn and contempt of Christ … as it was because of Christ's death that they had been sent from their own country, and were in exile as slaves in a foreign land. Wherefore the chief men and Rabbis of the Jews who dwell in Spain assemble together at Narbonne … and they cast lots for all the countries which the Jews inhabit; and whatever country the lots fall upon, its metropolis has to carry out the same method with the other towns and cities … Now in that year in which we know that William, God's glorious martyr, was slain, it happened that the lot fell upon the Norwich Jews, and all the synagogues in England signified, by letter or by message, their consent (2.11)
This worldwide conspiracy removes the Jews from the local community by placing their controlling cabal in a distant Elsewhere, transnationalizing them to render them interlopers, as exiles who are ontologically excluded from the urbs Norwicensis.[lii] That the enduring unity and enmity of the Jews is made known by a convert is not insignificant. As Stephen Kruger has documented, Jews who became Christians were imagined as ambivalent figures: "uncertainty [remained] about whether religious conversion truly transformed bodies, cleansing them of their impurities, repairing their imperfections … The convert remains somehow different, still of another people, gens, race than the Christian society to which he is assimilated."[liii]Anxieties about the fragility of Christian self-identity might also be projected upon converted Jews. If a Jew were transmutable into a Christian, might Christians be susceptible to becoming something else, something that would sow further division in a world desperate for a vision of unified Christianitas?[liv] To find Theobald, ab hoste conuerso ("a converted enemy," as if iudeusand hostis were synonyms), assisting the promulgation of William's cult makes a certain amount of sense, too, given England's postcolonial experience that the line demarcating one gens or hostis from another might, to the advantage of one group, be rendered over time thin and traversable, allowing Franci a transmutation into Angli. Indeed, religious conversion (never separable from racial conversion, since creed and race were so closely linked) was destined to loom even larger in Norwich's civic history as a flashpoint for social tension. As chapter one explored, deadly violence against the Jews would erupt in the aftermath of a supposed forced circumcision in 1230, when the five-year-old boy Odard whose father had apparently converted to Christianity was found crying by the river, announcing that he was a Jew named Jurnepin. The repercussions lasted for years, with houses burned, belongings pillaged or confiscated, and some Jews eventually hanged.
Theobald's narrative of the Narbonne tribunal renders the Jews eternal outsiders whose very existence poses a bodily threat to Christians. As the gory demand of the cabal demonstrates, further, Thomas is particularly fascinated throughout his text with sanguineous efflux. His Jews are characterized by desires that Thomas labels innatus, "inborn," and chief among these seems to be a hunger for Christian blood. They are frequently labeled by Thomas christianicidae iudei and sanguinisinnocentis effusores, "Christian-slaying Jews" and "shedders of innocent blood" (1 prologue; 1.16). William as a result is repeatedly described as "crowned with the blood of glorious martyrdom" (gloriosi sanguine martyrii laureatus, 1.5). His birth is presaged by a dream in which his mother takes into her womb a fish with fins "red and as it were dabbled with blood" (piscis... pinnas utrimque rubicundas et tanquam sanguine aspersas habebat, 1.1). In 1144 Passover and Easter overlapped, so that while the Christians were contemplating the suffering, death, and redemptive blood of their messiah, the Jews -- just as Jesus himself had done, at this very time -- are commemorating  a sanguinary sign that once saved their firstborn from death. Returning from the synagogue on Wednesday, 22 March, the Jews of Norwich slay William as if the murder were part of their observation of Pesach (1.5).[lv]While William is eating a meal, they approach him from behind, hold him immobile, and insert into his mouth a wooden gag, the teasel that will one day be removed from his cadaver. A tightly drawn cord secures the gag and ensures that no scream will leave his mouth. A rope braided with knots is secured around his head, a makeshift crown of thorns. They shave his hair and perform a version of the scourging of Christ, stabbing repeatedly "with countless thorn-points" so that "blood came horribly from the wounds" (inlictisque uulneribus miserabiliter cruentant). To the physical tortures are added jeers and mockery. The spectacle culminates in a savage crucifixion:
Ita ergo christiani nominis aduersariis <tali ma>lignitatis spiritu circa puerum debachantibus aliqui eis interfuerunt qui in dominice passionis obprobrium crucis illum adiudicarunt patibulo. Factumque est ac si dicerent: Quemadmodum Christum morte turpissima  condempnauimus, et christianum pariter condempnemus, ut dominum ac seruum pari plectentes pena improperii eius penam quam nobis asscribunt in ipsos retorqueamus. (1.5)

And thus, while these enemies of the Christian name were rioting in the spirit of malignity around the boy, some of those present adjudged him to be fixed to a cross in mockery of the Lord's passion, as though they would say, 'Even as we condemned the Christ to a shameful death, so let us also condemn the Christian, so that, uniting the Lord and his servant in a like punishment, we may retort upon themselves the pain of that reproach which they impute to us.'
The boy is bound to a cross-like structure of beams in the house, an architecture that (Thomas assures us) still bore the marks of its employ many years later when he himself entered the house to examine the sanctified timber. William's right hand and foot are tied to these beams, while his left members are transfixed by nails.[lvi]
            Thomas imagines a world in which the passing of a millennium has failed to bring much change. In having the Jews re-enact the passion of Christ at the very time of year when the Christians of Norwich are commemorating the same ancient drama in their churches and cathedral, Thomas imagines that, although a thousand years separate the death of Christ from the martyrdom of William, both Christians and Jews remain locked in an unchanging enmity. The antisemitic sentiment that the Jews as a people bear a blood guilt for the death of Christ has a long history that begins, intentionally or not, in the gospels. A Jewish crowd absolves Pontius Pilate of his role in the crucifixion of Jesus by declaring "His blood be upon us and on our children" (Matthew 27:25). Thomas will repeat this very line in the Vita to condemn all Jews as culpable of deicide (2.15), broadening its scope to include those who, like Sheriff John de Chesney, sympathize with Jews. As the controversy over Mel Gibson's film The Passion of the Christhas made clear, this ancient charge has yet to disappear. In Thomas's narrative, however, the Jews progress from slayers of Christ to slayers of Christians. The same malignity which caused them to murder the founder of the religion that now accounts them a minority continues to inhabit their souls, causing them to re-enact the passion on the most innocent members of the community. Their reasoning is especially perverse -- "'so that we may retort upon themselves the pain of that reproach which they impute to us'"– as if the crucifixion of William were payback against the Christians for the pain that they endure at the Christian taunt that they are primal crucifiers. Despite the fact that the city, the England, the Britain, and most of the Europe that Thomas inhabits is overwhelming and securely Christian, the unfolding of the passion drama in Norwich effectively transforms the Christian community into the fragile and endangered band of the faithful that they were in their earliest days, a nostalgic reimagining of the present that allows the history behind the formation of Herbert's cathedral, the priory in which Thomas writes, and all the other ecclesiastical power so evident in the city to simply vanish. As potential victims of a savage torture that unfolds not only in the vellum pages of the Bible but in the very bodies of the contemporary community, the Christians of Norwich as united as they are imperiled.
The Jews finally end the boy's life by adopting the role of the Roman soldier Longinus, inflicting a Christ-like uulnus acerbum on William's left side, a wound reaching to the boy's heart. As they puncture his crucified flesh, blood emanates in streams, "running down from all parts of his body" (et quoniam per totum corpus plurimi sanguinis defluebant riui, 1.5). Hot water must be brought to close his wounds and stop the spreading red stain from traveling through the house. As if the scene were not horrible enough in its first iteration, Thomas returns to it again in his second book. Here the crucifixion is vividly renarrated through the eyes of a maid who happens to be spying on the Jews through a chink in the door. The episode culminates as the torturers frantically pour more and more water upon the boy's grievous wounds, unable to close the openings in the flesh and staunch the sanguinary flow (2.9).
A binding substance that, at least symbolically, cannot thereafter be washed away, this Christian blood henceforth stains their Jewish hands, manus cruentae (1.5, 2.12).A double-edged adjective, cruentus means both "spotted with blood, ensanguined" and "delighting in blood, bloodthirsty": Thomas's dual signification for the Jews themselves. The special power of William's blood to stain red whatever person or object to which it adheres is emphasized in the excessive rhetoric describing the creation of his saint's stole, "dyed [red] with the rosy blood of martyrdom" (roseo martyrii sanguine rubricauit, 2.2). This reddening power continues in his miracles, the first of which is the production of a red rose on his grave during winter (2.3) and the rubification of a pale man named Lewin, who was about to die of an unknown sickness (Alternatis uero uicibus nunc pallidus et interdum apparebat rubicundus, 2.4). Later miracles include the cure of a swineherd's wife who, like the biblical woman who touched the cloak of Jesus, is "freed from a bloody flux" (a sanguinis profluuio liberata, 4.4) and the restoration of a sacrist experiencing a bloody genital flow, which the editors of the Vita describe only as "unsavoury" and leave untranslated (3.13). The sanguinary efflux associated with the saint finds its most vivid postmortem depiction, however, when thirty-two days after his death William's body is exhumed from its resting place at the city's margins to rebury within the boundaries of the cathedral precinct, in the monk's own cemetery. The nostrils of the corpse pour forth recens sanguis,"fresh blood":
But what was more wonderful still, while they were washing his face, fresh blood suddenly issued from his nostrils, so that the company of those present were amazed. As the blood kept flowing drop by drop, they who were helping at the service caught it in napkins … While the blood was flowing, so strange a fragrance of exceeding sweetness greeted their nostrils, that the very perfume evidently gave them to understand the Giver of all sweetness had in truth been present for the honouring of the holy body (1.18)
Accompanying the streaming blood is for a second time fragrant evidence of the boy's sanctity. This recens sanguis also allows the creation of multiple sanguinary relics, red-stained cloths to disseminate William's blood further into the community.
To understand what is at stake in the emanation of all this Christian blood, we need only recall the devastating reconfiguration of Norwich in the wake of its acquisition by the Normans, and the divisions that consequently marked the city. Hugh M. Thomas has recently labeled the towns of post-conquest England "crucibles of assimilation," since it is within their walls that a mixed population would have found themselves in constant contact.[lvii] Yet as the preceding chapter demonstrated, a town like Norwich might be so radically reconfigured by the Normans that racial segregation could long endure, inhibiting the process of exchange and acculturation that Thomas describes. In the years immediately following the conquest, the rift between French settlers and English natives in many towns was acute. Domesday, for example, records the bitter lament of the English burgesses at Shrewsbury that they were being economically devastated by the fact that their French counterparts were exempt from paying the danegeld. The "new castle boroughs" (as James Tait called them) were eventually assimilated "to the model of their English neighbors," and yet the process was slow, leaving scars and lasting inequalities.[lviii]John Gillingham has argued that within seventy years of 1066 the gulf between the Norman French and the native English which had once seemed insurmountable ceased to be a source of what he labels "national or ethnic tension."[lix] It might be objected that this imagined unity was perhaps true of cultural elites, but that blunt differences of class and status divided this deeply hierarchical society and that regional, civic, urban, or parochial identities might in many instances mark the outer boundary of a shared and quotidian sense of community, leaving little room for or interest in big designators like the nation.[lx] Thomas of Monmouth's text portrays a Norwich in which the possibility of imagining a community of the realm, a homogenous patria, is of little practical import, where the pulls of nationalism seem barely to penetrate an intense localism.[lxi] Even if those who had once been Normanni or Franci and Anglo-Scandinavian Englisc can now be gathered beneath the collective descriptor Angli, the residents of the city and its environs continue to find themselves segregated socially, economically, and to a degree linguistically by the tenacious effects of the conquest "accomplished" in the previous century. In the course of narrating the life of the saint and his own struggles to foster a cult, Thomas alludes repeatedly to the disparities entrenched within the city's population, differences which consistently function as racial divisions. The English of Anglo-Scandinavian descent in the Vitaare comparatively poorer and of lower social status. They do not live in the Norman-created urban center; they do not have the same access to structures of ecclesiastical and civic power, especially cathedral and castle; and in general they do not appear to speak either the prestige language of the wealthiest members of the city or (except perhaps for the priests) the official language of ecclesiastical and governmental administration.
William is a local boy, the son of two English (judging from their names, non Norman-descended) parents. His family seems to have lived in or near Norwich for some time. His mother's family is clearly part of the fabric of provincial and parochial community, especially in their recurring role as parish priests. Elviva's father, Wlward, is described as presbitero  famoso quidem illius temporis uiro ("a priest, a man very famous in his time" 1.1). His special skill is the interpretation of dreams, a talent he puts to good use when his daughter beholds a ruddy fish that portends the birth of her son. Wlward's plurimam exponendarum uisionum ("great experience in the expounding of visions") comes, it can be assumed, from the service he provides to his parishioners. Elviva's sister, meanwhile, is married to Godwin Sturt, a priest who seems to have been a well established local leader and voice for the community; it is Sturt, after all, who makes the formal accusation against the Jews at a synod, and it is Sturt who is later seen administering the parochial version of William's cult. Given the familial state of Godwin and Wlward, and if other incidental details provided by the Vita are to be taken seriously, twelfth century Norwich was a city racially divided not just in its architecture and topography but even in its clergy. William's grandfather, his uncle, and his maternal relation Edwin of Taverham were secular priests who -- like many provincial English lower clergy at this time -- were married and had children.[lxii] As C. N. L. Brooke has observed, the enforcement of clerical celibacy among the English clergy was at this time creating "a devastating social revolution ... with many victims," destined to produce "broken homes and personal tragedies."[lxiii] It would also have likely engendered a fair amount of hostility between married secular priests and the monastic communities who were demanding that they be emulated. Wlward, Godwin Sturt, and Sturt's son Alexander the deacon were attached first and primarily to the local parish system and the predominantly English communities centered around their churches. The chasm that could divide English-speaking parish priests from their francophone superiors is best illustrated in an incident from the vitaof Wulfric of Haselbury. The hermit grants a previously mute man the power to speak in both English and French. Wulfric's servant, a priest by the resonantly English name of Brictric, complains bitterly at the miracle: "'I've served you for years, all for nothing. You've never enabled me to speak French, and when I come before the bishop and the archdeacon I have to stand dumb as any mute."[lxiv]Wulfric died in 1154, a year of which Frank Barlow observed "the bishops and the majority of the abbots were of French ancestry, the lower clergy of Anglo-Danish."[lxv] Wulfric's vitawas composed around 1185, suggesting just how long this division in language, origin, and access to power endured.
As components of the diocese the parishes owed their ultimate obedience to the Norman-built cathedral with its celibate monks. Thomas calls the cathedral matrem ecclesiam Norwicensem, "the Mother Church of Norwich" 1.6), a status that had been confirmed by Pope Honorius II in 1126.[lxvi] The cathedral's founder, Herbert de Losinga, had been careful to emphasize English-Norman continuity, literally transferring the English seat of the bishopric. Herbert took the ancient stone of the English episcopal throne at Elmham and had it installed at the head of an apse, behind the high altar.[lxvii] In the north transept, just above the doorway leading to the episcopal palace, was placed a large statue of a bishop. This effigy is likely St Felix, the missionary who converted the East Angles to Christianity in the country's youth. By placing Felix above the entranceway that served as the bishop's private entrance to the cathedral, Herbert again appears to have been stressing the continuity between the pre- and post-conquest seat. Yet despite these attempts at symbolically interweaving English and Norman ecclesiastical structures, a combination of history, race and sexuality separated the parishes from the cathedral to which they now owed allegiance.
Æthelmær, last English bishop of East Anglia, had a wife. He presided over his see from Elmham, a community of secular priests who may or may not have taken celibacy seriously; they were not monks, and English priests frequently were, like Bishop Æthelmær, married. The founder of the cathedral at Norwich was something altogether different. By blood as well as culturally, Herbert de Losinga was a Norman. He was possessed of a monastic background, having previously risen to the office of prior at the Norman monastery of Fécamp, the foundation at which he had also passed his youth. A renowned and wealthy monastery, Fécamp was also in possession of the Precious Blood, supposedly harvested from the nails that bound Jesus to his cross.[lxviii]Herbert was appointed bishop during a time of accelerating clerical reform. The celibacy of parish priests was being increasingly announced as desirable, not only because chastity was thought an inherent good but because priests without children could not expect to pass their benefices along to inheritors. By ensuring that the upper echelons of the ecclesiastical hierarchy were overseeing the staffing of more diocesan offices, the parochial system was becoming more subordinated to the local episcopacy. Herbert reigned over his vast see from a cathedral seat maintained by a community of celibate Benedictines, a community modeled on Herbert's beloved Fécamp. The cathedral assemblage, staffed by monks and enamored of monastic ideals, was a world away from that inhabited by the secular priests who maintained the local parish system, priests who might have devotional reasons to eschew wealth, worldly involvement, and sexual activity but who had not taken vows promising any of these things. Thus we see in the course of the narrative one parish priest who has established himself as a reliable interpreter of dreams (William's grandfather Wlward), and another who raises livestock and trades in modest miracles worked from his nephew's relics (Godwin Sturt). Differences in sexuality between cathedral and parish were, however, likely to be the most visible of these racialized, ecclesiastical divisions. When, thirty-two years after Æthelmær had been forced from his bishopric, the Council of Westminster attempted to eliminate clerical marriage (1102), Herbert had to complain from a practical standpoint that should the married clergy be dismissed, the parish churches of Norwich would have no one left to serve them.[lxix]Considering the frequent mention in the Life of St William of priests and their children, a text written at least half a century after the promulgation of these clerical reforms, Herbert was in no way exaggerating .
Thomas never speaks about his own family history, but the fact that he uses the descriptor Monemutensisand is attached to a Benedictine priory suggests that, unlike William, he was not of native English descent. Given that Monmouth was an important Norman settlement on the Welsh border where many Bretons also lived, Thomas was probably of Norman, Welsh, Breton or mixed extraction. Like Henry of Huntingdon, William of Malmesbury, and (undoubtedly) Geoffrey of Monmouth, Thomas was presumably French-speaking. He consistently notes that whenever William restores speech to supplicants with unambiguously English names, the language that bursts forth from their mended mouth is their mother tongue of English, an observation that would be unnecessary if Thomas and the recipients of William's power always shared the same language.[lxx] Thomas was likely to have been born into social advantage, since, historically, the Benedictines in England drew members and sponsorship from the Norman baronage, resulting in a francophone orientation.[lxxi] Thus among Thomas's fellow monks of Norwich named in the Life of Saint William are Peter Peverell and Richard de Ferrariis, members of distinguished Norman families.[lxxii]Because the insular Benedictines were so intimately connected to the political elite, the order possessed a wealth that allowed them to become powerfully influential in narrating the story of the English nation. As Andrew Galloway has noted, the Benedictines were integral to the emergence of post-conquest historiography because they "possessed the fullest resources for archival and literary collection, manuscript reproduction, and the gathering of news from the constant stream of guests that their substantial and often well-positioned abbeys drew."[lxxiii]Although three or four decades separated their writing, Thomas of Monmouth and William of Malmesbury were brothers in the same order. They both benefited from the renewed prestige that the Normans bestowed upon the Benedictines, as well as access to an educational apparatus capable of forming learned writers disseminating their work. Thomas is seldom seen as participating in the twelfth-century flourishing of history writing, a blossoming that also includes the Benedictine monks Orderic Vitalis, Eadmer of Canterbury, and John of Worcester. Yet it could be argued that Thomas differed from these writers not in the desires that motivated his composition but in the more circumscribed ambitions of his text. It cannot be coincidence that most of the famous twelfth-century historians were also hagiographers. Their histories formed a communal past for the nation, their accounts of saints' cults a past for the local communities in which they dwelled.
Unlike his secular counterparts in the indigenous parochial system, Thomas was, as a monk, under a vow of celibacy. Post-conquest England witnessed a boom in monasticism, perhaps a tenfold increase from 1066 to 1200.[lxxiv]Stephen's reign saw an especial acceleration of this trend: there were twice as many monasteries in 1154 than there had been twenty years earlier.[lxxv] With their communal but cloistered style of living, their vow of obedience, and more than anything their "queer" commitment to chastity, these clergy posed numerous challenges to native systems of inherited benefices and parish-based churches. This proliferating commitment to celibacy no doubt furthered on a quotidian level the gender crisis precipitated by the Gregorian reform. Priests and monks who define themselves through their continence will necessarily have a different relation to women than priests who are married.[lxxvi]Although founded by a monastic, Herbert de Losinga, Norwich cathedral came under secular control when Eborard succeeded. The episcopacy of William Turbe, a member of the Benedictine convent attached to the cathedral, saw its second tenure by a monk, this time with deeply local connections, and a return to the monastic ideals that so differentiated the cathedral's priory from the diocesan priests. Norwich was in short a city possessed of a heterogeneous, segregated, and far from harmonious population, even in its clergy. Mutual assimilation was no doubt producing an increasingly hybrid urban culture, but in the years following William's death the city was still composed of a privileged minority of former aliens living alongside a majority population who could not fail to notice that racial differences in status and prestige may have lessened over the years but continued everywhere to be visible.
A third ethnic group existed precariously within this uncertain mixture, a group both alien and alienated, a people who sought neither assimilation nor homogeneity. Within the powerful Norman minority was a more tenuous Francophone community, the Ashkenazic Jews who had begun to make permanent settlements in England only in the days of Conqueror, beginning in London. Having followed the international trade routes which linked Norwich to their communities in Normandy and the lower Rhineland, these Jewish immigrants had been resident in the city for no more than a decade when the events narrated by Thomas occurred.[lxxvii]Although the Norwich Jews lived among the Christians rather than in a separate Jewry, according to V. D. Lipman's extensive research their habitations were for the most part located in what Domesday hadcalled the novus burgus, the French borough of Mancroft, founded in the shadow of the castle:
To the south and south-east of the market place lived most, though not all, the Jews of medieval Norwich. They lived between the castle and market … Thus they were in the midst of the most populous part of the city; and near to the centres of royal and civic authority … It is noticeable that these groups of houses are all near the new market place in the new 'French' settlement and that they are also within easy reach of the castle, which was the headquarters of the representative of royal authority specially charged with the oversight and protection of the Jews, and which also served as a refuge for them in times of disturbance.[lxxviii]
The Jewish community was at once marginal and central: small in number, nonparticipants in many of the rituals that bound Christians to each other, but as moneylenders the lifeblood of Norwich's commercial prosperity.[lxxix] They were geographical and economic intimates with the people of Norwich, especially with the Franci de Norwic with whom they shared a language and in many cases an origin (most English Jews prior to 1154 arrived from Normandy).
Although they must have known some English and perhaps Latin simply to conduct business, French was the vernacular of the Jews, a domestic and conversational tongue spoken to each other and with Christians of the upper classes. Thus Gerald of Wales writes of a clever Jew who was amused that an archdeacon was named Peche ("sin") and that his jurisdiction stretches from Malplace ("Evil Street") to Malpas ("Evil Pass"). The joke is apparent only to someone who, like Gerald and the Jew, speaks French. Because French was their domestic language, English Jews tended to bear francophone names, often translations of their Hebrew appellations. Contemporary Jewish literacy consisted of facility in Hebrew, sometimes in Latin, and invariably in French.[lxxx]Norwich's cathedral, castle, and new borough might be inhabited by people of Norman heritage who conducted many of their interactions en français, but these residents of the city likely thought of themselves as English. The Jews, on the other hand, were a dispersed French-speaking community that continued to cultivate ties with their relations on the continent, especially Rouen. At a time when the kingdom of England was literally becoming more insular (Normandy was temporarily lost during Stephen's reign), the Jews maintained their strong connections to the continent, especially to Rouen, making them an international group resident within a dwindled national community.[lxxxi]
Unlike the French-descended Christian newcomers, the Jews were a people set forever apart. Whereas for most citizens of Norwich the centers of community were the local church and the city's cathedral, the Jews attended their synagogue and did not participate in the ritual calendar that gave the Christian year its structure. The long solemnity of Lent and Easter, the festivity of Christmas, the multiplicity of feast days that called the city to communal prayer, celebration, or repentance meant nothing to a people who still awaited their messiah and who could not believe in the sacred magic of the saints. Few as they were, the Jews formed a national community more than a local one -- evidenced, for example, by the fact that they sent their dead to London to be buried in a Jewish cemetery.[lxxxii] They enjoyed royal protections not available to local citizens; they continued to speak French in an environment that was becoming increasingly dominated by English; even their households were different, Jewish women more fully participating in domestic governance and even public business than Christian women ever did.[lxxxiii]The Jews seemed ultimately to be alieni of a different order, disturbingly uninterested in or incapable of the assimilation into Englishness that their neighbors in the new burgh of Norwich were undergoing.
Linguistic, religious, and cultural otherness -- differences, that is, in race -- rendered the Jews easy targets for animus and anxiety that endured in the wake of the city's profound social, structural, architectural transformation. As the first Jewish settlers arrived in Norwich, the replacement of the wooden fortification of the Norman castle with a stone keep had been recently accomplished. The cathedral church, monastic buildings, and bishop's palace were likewise nearing completion or had just been finished.[lxxxiv]Jurnet, Norwich's wealthiest moneylender, had a stone house built for his family in the 1170s and employed the same masons who had previously toiled on some of the cathedral buildings. Emily Rose speculates that this house was meant to replace the wooden domicile in which William had supposedly been crucified, allowing Jurnet to tear the now notorious building down.[lxxxv] In the decade following William's death this house was perhaps on its way to becoming an unofficial pilgrimage site where observers hoped to spot the boy's blood on the infamous timbers. Regardless, Jewish homes in the new borough's marketplace would have served as a constant visual reminder of the shift in the city's economic and social gravity. This transferal of power would have accelerated after the Jews arrived in the 1130s, catalyzing further mercantile and monetary activity. Norwich's Jewish population appeared, in other words, just in time to embody every Norman transformation wrought upon the fabric of English Norwich. Perhaps that is why when the supposed messenger arrives to offer the boy William a position in the archdeacon's kitchen, his mother cannot tell whether the man who leads away her son is a Christian or a Jew (Vita 1.4). In her English eyes and to her English ears, all the francophone residents of the new borough -- whether attached to the cathedral or practicing an alien faith -- are foreigners. As much as their difference in creed, it must have been the Jews' lingering Frenchness combined with their extraordinarily high level of per capita wealth that triggered historical resentments having much to do with the lingering memory of the effects of the conquest.[lxxxvi]
The first public declaration that the murder of little William had been accomplished by Jews, it should be noted, is made by townspeople of ethnic English descent, specifically by William's mother Elviva (upon learning of the death of her son, she races through the streets of Norwich, screaming out their guilt, 1.15) and his uncle Godwin (who formally accuses the Jews of the crime during a diocesan synod about two weeks after Easter, 1.16). Godwin's wife Leviva sends her daughter to follow the "cook" and William to Eleazer's house (1.5); William's brother Robert was entrusted with "the business of carrying out the accusation against the Jews" (2.10). As Godwin's words of denunciation make clear in front of Bishop Eborard, the crime reverses the terms envisioned by William's long ago institution of the murdrum fine. This murder, Godwin declares, is an outrage committed against communem omnium christianorum ,"the whole of the Christian community" (1.16), against the solidarity that William Turbo will later call nos christiani, "we Christians" (2.14). Bishop William is arguing before King Stephen for Jewish guilt, and like Godwin at the synod he imagines that the murdrum offense has been inflicted by a racial minority upon a majority, an urban collective imagined as both coherent and imperiled, or coherent becauseimperiled.
Such unifying rhetoric has in the world of Thomas's narration its intended effect. Eborard immediately summons the Jews to an accounting in front of his synod. The Jews in turn reply through the sheriff that in the absence of the king they need "make no answer to the such inventions of the Christians," indicating why both Norman and English descended residents of the city might have reason to dislike them. Unlike other citizens of Norwich, the Jews were not subject to local authorities, not even the bishop. "We are thy Jews" (Nos iudei tui sumus 2.14), Thomas imagines them declaring to King Stephen as they remind the rest of Norwich that, since they are royal property, they are a race set apart from civic and ecclesiastical jurisdiction and therefore a people over whom the city has no direct power.[lxxxvii]Thus when the Jews refuse to undergo the ordeal demanded by Godwin Sturt and Bishop Eborard, they take refuge in the Norman castle and confidently await the arrival of a royal edict to assure their security. The galling separateness of the Jews from local community is referenced repeatedly, and is intimately related to Thomas's representation of them as a people living a precariousness existence in Norwich, a city to which they do not and cannot belong. When the guilty Jews gather to debate how best to dispose of William's body, one of their leaders points out that they cannot fling the corpse into a cesspool or bury it in a basement because they do not own houses and may, at any moment, "be forced for some reason to leave these premises and go elsewhere" (1.6). They are made to wonder aloud if genus nostrum ab Anglie partibus funditus extermininabitur ("our race will be utterly driven out from all parts of England") -- or, even more ominously, rapiemur ad mortem, dabimur in exterminium, "we shall be delivered to our deaths, we will be exterminated" (1.6). Thomas's point is clear: if Norwich is a permanent community forged from former Franci et Angli, it is one in which the Jews in their leased houses lack the possibility of a future.[lxxxviii]
William of Malmesbury complained that Norman historians had excessively lauded William I, while the English "out of national hatred" saw nothing but actions worthy of reproach during the Conqueror's reign. Because his father was a Norman and his mother English,William insisted that the commingled blood which flowed through his veins would allow him to bring both perspectives together, creating a middle space between nationalistic or racialist extremes (Deeds of the Kings of the English, 3 preface). As we saw in the second chapter, William attenuated the historical trauma evidenced by continued Norman/English difference by transforming his mixed blood into the possibility of a hybrid subjectivity, the precondition to a shared sense of national community. Other writers of mixed ethnicity -- Henry of Huntingdon, Orderic Vitalis, and Gerald of Wales -- adopted similar strategies in their writing. Thomas's text works rather differently. English and Norman blood does not intermingle and harmonize in a single body, but the sanguinary flow that stains a Jewish household in Norwich and then continues to ebb throughout private, civic and ecclesiastical space does create new unities, new subjectivities, new possibilities for community. Perhaps an associate of Geoffrey of Monmouth, at any rate as obsessed by race and origin as the author of the History of the Kings of Britain, Thomas of Monmouth maps in his text not just the tensions but the possible alliances among Norwich's diverse population as they fight over sacralizing the body of dead William. Godwin's oral accusation is amplified, validated and textualized by Thomas, creating a moment of civic unity in which the divisions which fragment the city are suddenly overcome. Norwich becomes simply communitas omnium christianorum, the community of all Christians (Godwin's formulation as ventriloquized by Thomas, 1.16). Like the aboriginal monsters through which Geoffrey of Monmouth solved the problem of "To whom belongs Britain?" the Jews temporarily alleviate the twelfth century racial crisis by displacing anxieties about its irresolvability. The Jews, as non-Christian others who are clearly not English, allow through their monsterization the emergence of a new civic totality. Through the Jew who was at once blood-stained and blood-loving (cruentus), former Anglo-Normans and Anglo-Saxons catalyze a tentative harmony, communalized by their not being Jewish. As these two populations lose their racial distinctiveness, moreover, the Jews become all the more immutably set in their denigrated identity, uersutissima iudeorum gens et auarissima, "that most crafty and avaricious race, the Jews" (2.14).
Medieval imaginings of race include a fascination with blood, especially that of excluded groups who, once identified and alienated, allow the coming into being of purified, dominating identities like Christian and English.[lxxxix]Race, as we have seen earlier in this book, tends most visibly to be possessed by the ostracized. Thomas and the other sanctifiers of William's blood discover in a horrific murder the chance to transcend racial differences that have long hindered the forming of a local unity. Dead William, an English boy christened with a Norman name, slain by Jewish malice, is transformed by the Vita into blood that flows and washes away epistemological uncertainties, into blood that cleanses not just the trauma of finding a child brutally murdered, but also the trauma of the conquest initiating a postcolonial era with repercussions that continued to be palpable for a century.
That the forced reconfiguration of Norwich continued to haunt the imagination of its English citizens as Thomas composed the Vita is perhaps seen best in an uncanny vision granted to Liviva, the wife of Godwin Sturt. A few days before her nephew is found dead, she dreams that she is standing in the marketcreated by the town's Norman resettlers and inhabited by even newer francophone immigrants. In a Latin narration which achieves the claustrophobia of a nightmare in its jarring repetitions, Liviva describes how Jews pour from their nearby houses and dismember her:
Ecce mihi forte existenti in media fori platea, subito iudei undique accurrunt, accurruntes fugientem circumueniunt, circumuentam comprehendunt. Comprehense uero mihi, crux (sc. crus) dextrum fuste confractum et de reliquo corporis auellere et confestim transfugientes illud secum uidebantur asportare. (1.14)

"Lo!, as I was standing in the High Street of the Market Place, suddenly the Jews came upon me running up from all sides, and they surrounded me as I fled and they seized me. And as they held me they broke my right leg with a club and they tore it away from the rest of my body, and running off with all speed it seemed that they were carrying it away with them."[xc]
Locating the dream's unfolding in the Norman marketplace and centering its action upon the ripping apart of a Christian body by the Jews who live and conduct their business there ensure that the vision becomes something more than a private fantasy shared in confidence between husband and wife. The fact that Thomas renders the dream a rhetorically complex addition to his own argument (his Latin is really at its best here, suffocating and oneiric) invests the dream with an important, community-directed meaning.[xci]Liviva's body, torn asunder by rapacious hands in the heart of the Norwich's new borough, horrifically figures the rifts and fragmentations (ethnic, civic, economic) left in the wake of conquest and revivified during the turbulence of Stephen's reign. The Jews at the heart of this symbolic geography, avidly wrenching a limb from a Christian's body, eager to kidnap and sacrifice an innocent member of Norwich's integral corpus Christianum, conveniently enflesh all those differences which, once expelled, might allow the violent history behind the formation of that very geography to be forgotten, and all the dismembering divisions which it brought about to be transcended.
Thomas answers Liviva's vision of bodily disaggregation and blunts the trauma it conveys through the community that he envisions forming around William's corpse. The martyred boy's sacred blood (which, as Liviva makes clear, is the shared blood of the Christians of Norwich) brings about a necessary suture, conjoining temporarily the French-descended and the Anglo-Scandinavian descended English, bringing together the clerics and the laity, monks and priests, the celibate and the married, the privileged and the impoverished, the women and the men. First the clergy and people (cleri plebisque) who carry William's cadaver from the woods for interment in the cathedral monastery's cemetery are met by "so vast a concourse of the common people ... that you would have thought very few had stayed behind in the city" (1.18). Then as the sacred body is laid to rest in its new grave,
Cum psalmis et laudibus preit processionaliter fratrum couentus; egregius uero martir in cimiterio interiori subsequitur tumulandus. Impletur cimiterium milibus hominum alio de latere per portam introeuntium et intrantibus uix loci iam sufficiebat capacitas. Hinc monachi et clerus cum psalmodie laudibus celebres celebrabant exequias: inde laici cum maximo assistebant gaudio. Qui uero aderant, quamquam cultu uel sexu forent dispares, erant tamen singuli ad perspiciendum unanimitate conformes (1.19)

The glorious martyr was taken into the inner cemetery to be laid in his tomb, the whole convent of the brethren going before in a procession with psalms and praises. The cemetery was filled by thousands of men who entered by the gate on the other side, and the area was hardly large enough for those who kept coming in. On the one side were the clergy and monks who were celebrating the exequies with songs of praise, on the other were the laity who were taking their part with exceeding joy. But though they who were present differed in grade and in sex, they were all of one mind in wishing to see the sight.
A fragrant and effulgent climax to the first book of the Vita, this interment provides a satisfying moment of transcendence in which nightmares of bodily loss, unavenged corpses, murdered young men who do not rest easy, and histories of violence yet to be forgotten are finally laid to rest. Thomas's narration transforms a hagiographical commonplace (the adventus of saint's relics for burial) into a culminating moment of civic unity.[xcii] As William's body is lowered into the sacred ground, buried with him in Thomas's utopian rendering are the disparities sundering the city. The only important differences now find their embodiment in the Jews and in those Christians who announce a Jew-like nature by sympathizing with them. The punishment of a "Jewish" refusal by a Christian to participate in the civic solidarity of William's cult finds its most memorable -- and bloodiest -- expression in the death of Sheriff John de Chesney, the representative of the king who repeatedly gave the Jews shelter in the castle whenever the citizens of Norwich united in their desire to massacre them. Immediately upon first protecting the Jews, John suffers an "internal haemorrhage" (per posteriora eius sanguis guttatim profluere inchoauit, 2.15).[xciii] For two years his blood flows incessantly, but John continues in his obstinacy until, "exhausted by the incessant flow of this blood, his strength and his blood alike failing him," he dies miserably. Thomas notes tartly: "Adeoque diuina circa eum claruit ultio, ut reuera cum iudeis dicere et ipse possit: Sanguis innocens super nos et super filios nostros"("And so clearly was the vengeance of God shown in this case that he might in very truth say with the Jews, "Let the innocent blood be upon us and upon our children," 2.15).
Sheriff John is the only truly national figure to play a significant role in the Vita. His surname de Caineto means "from Caen," the site in Normandy that was the source for the stone of cathedral and castle keep. John's father Robert had preceded him as sheriff, while Robert's father Walter had been in the service of William Malet, renowned companion of the Conqueror.[xciv]Sheriff John, frequently recorded as being in attendance upon King Stephen, carried prestigious blood, and was a living reminder of the victory at Hastings. Yet this representative of royal interests, an embodiment of what Thomas calls regi regiisue ministris (perhaps best translated as "king and castle," where the latter is the castle-assemblage and its attendant officials, 1.16), simply gets in the way of the local unity-making mechanisms engendered by the veneration of St. William, a veneration efficacious for the surmounting of Norwich's postconquest dividedness The vast majority of the visitors to William's shrine recorded by Thomas were, after all, city residents. Ronald Finucane emphasizes the local aspect of William's miracles:
Most of William's miracles were reported by local folk. More than half (57%) of his recorded pilgrims (94% located) lived less than ten miles from the shrine, and two thirds of these came from the city of Norwich itself. After ten miles or so there was a sharp decline in pilgrims' villages. This decline continued until, at a distance of about fifty miles, very few individuals felt sufficient thaumaturgic radiation from the child's bones to experience a cure or to undergo a pilgrimage to seek one.[xcv]
In a final symbolic gesture, Thomas emphasizes that the sheriff who had abstained from local community by protecting the Jews died as he was desperately trying to reach Norwich from London. In the Latin of the Vita this city is given the same grandiose name attached to it by Geoffrey of Monmouth: Trinovantum. Sheriff John's spectacularly painful death as he races homeward from New Troy suggests that the community solidifying in Norwich around William's cult has no room for extravagantly national mythologies that would account for the founding of London, that would provide a pedigree for and unity to the patria.
Whereas Sheriff John's anguish and the murder of Eleazar figure blood intolerable to Norwich's commonality, the gush of William's Christian blood -- viscous blood, binding blood -- erases those distinctions that divided the city. These are not simply Norman versus Saxon racial differences, with the Ivanhoeconnotations such a hoary binary might conjure. True, William has parents with unambiguously English names, Elviva (that is, Ælfgifu) and Wenstan.[xcvi] His priestly uncle bears what is possibly the most resonantly Anglo-Scandinavian of all possible names for the time: Godwin was, after all, the appellation of the infamous Earl of Wessex who rose to power during the reign of Cnut, energetically Anglicized the Norman-leaning court of Edward the Confessor, and fathered Harold, William of Normandy's coclaimant for the throne in 1066.[xcvii]Godwin's anti-Norman sentiment was legendary, a fact surely not lost on Godwin Sturt's own parents when they named their child. Given that Norwich had until 1066 been a city in which the Godwinsons held land as well as perhaps an urban residence, and given that the Norman construction of castle, borough and cathedral may have aimed at breaking and securing what had been their stronghold, it is not surprising that Godwin Sturt enters Thomas's narrative as an important local figure with a personality as large as his historically loaded name.
Immediately after 1066, a name like William, Robert or Walter would invariably indicate Norman ethnicity, but these "prestige names" were quickly adopted by the English. By the time Herbert de Losinga was bishop of Norwich, two troublesome brothers were residents of his priory. One bore the named Godwin and the other William, a cacophony of French and English eponyms within a single family that indicates the cultural admixture that quickly occurred.[xcviii]Robert, the brother of Saint William, was christened with the second most popular of French names, while the boy martyr himself carries a name so thoroughly Norman that its unprecedented popularity was something of a joke. "William" was originally a Frankish name, bestowed upon the eldest son of a famous Viking (Hrólfr, AKA Rollo, founder of the Norman dynasty) in order to give a veneer of culture to his progeny. The Normans adopted this name with gusto. Robert Bartlett provides a wonderful example of what this astounding proliferation of Williams could bring about: "When Henry the Young King held court in Normandy at Christmas in 1171, the guests supposedly included 110 knights named 'William'. They got together in one room and refused to let anyone in to eat with them unless he were called William!"[xcix]  As in Normandy so in England: William was quickly established as the single most popular name in the Middle Ages, adopted as ardently by the lower classes as it was by the aristocracy.
Nor was Norman influence on England limited to the period after the conquest. Edward the Confessor, the second to last "English" king, was the son of Emma of Normandy, spent much of his life in exile on the other side of the channel, and was infamous for appointing Normans to his court.[c] Even Thomas's chosen geographic designator, Monemutensis, places his origin in the ethnically plural Welsh March, a borderland which Michelle Warren aptly describes as a "multiple zone" of "interactive and often improvised identifications."[ci] Mid twelfth-century Norwich was, like postcolonial England itself, irreversibly hybrid. But hybridity is neither happy assimilation nor placid synthesis; it precipitates neither civic nor racial harmony. As Homi Bhabha has pointed out, hybridity marks an overlap of cultural differences, a touching which he describes as irremedially conflictual.[cii]Obscured by the synthetic power of Thomas's text and deflected by the Normanizing of names like Robert and William are some of the intractable differences that the Vita must silently acknowledge, including the power struggle played out among the cathedral, with its entwined local, regional, national, and transnational vectors; local citizens like Godwin Sturt, who think, work and move within a parochial ambit; Norman aristocrats and the citizens of the new burough, with their multiple loyalties; the king's representatives like Sheriff John, faced with their own monarch's fluctuating ability to influence regional dynamics of power. Divisions in Norwich that may be labeled ethnic or racial, moreover, are just as accurately divisions of class, prestige, power.[ciii] Henry of Huntingdon well articulated the overlap between class and race when he wrote that, within twenty years of the conquest, "there was scarcely a noble of English descent in England, but all had been reduced to servitude and it was even disgraceful to be called English."[civ] Yet a suggestive passage composed by Richard Fitz Nigel (c.1130-1198) is frequently cited to back the assertion that the Norman and English achieved something of a racial parity not long thereafter. When in his Dialogus de Scaccario he considers the murdrum fine instituted by William to discourage the "conquered English" (Anglicis subactis) from ambushing and secretly killing the "mistrusted and hated Normans" (suspectam et exosam Normannorum gentem) -- evidently a common crime in the wake of the conquest -- Richard ponders whether the death of a contemporary Englishman "like that of a Norman" (mors Anglici sicut Normanni) should result in the same fine. More than a century of Norman hegemony having now elapsed, Richard can assert that the Normans and English have so intermarried that they have become indistinguishable. Yet the harmonizing description contains an important qualifier, often omitted in scholarly references to Richard's assertion:
Iam cohabitantibus Anglicus et Normannis et alterutrum uxores ducentibus uel nubentibus, sic permixte sunt nationes ut uix decerni possit hodie, de liberis loquor, quis Anglicus quis Normannus sit genere; exceptis dumtaxat ascriptitiis qui uillani dicuntur, quibus non est liberum, obstantibus dominis suis, a sui status conditione discedere. Ea propter pene quicunque si hodie occisus reperitur, ut murdrum punitur, exceptis hiis de quibus certa sunt ut diximus seruilis conditionis indicia.[cv]
Nowadays, when English and Normans live close together and marry and give in marriage to each other, the nations are so mixed that it can scarcely be decided (I mean in the case of freemen) who is of English birth and who of Norman; except, of course, the villeins, who cannot alter their condition without the leave of their masters. For that reason whoever is found slain nowadays, the murder-fine is exacted, except in cases where there is definite proof of the servile condition of the victim.(54)
Some of the realm may have become permixte, mainly through Norman men taking English wives and concubines, but servile class is for Richard an immediate marker of unalloyed Englishness.[cvi] Social class and race continue to be inextricable, with pure Englishness and enduring servility synonymous. The example of Norwich, further, demonstrates that it is not just the lowest classes (villeins) who are relatively poor and unambiguously English.
Whether they are farmers, parish clerics, or an apprentice skinner aspiring to the upward mobility of a cook's assistant, the indigence of William's family is continually underscored in Thomas's text.[cvii] After an initial description of William's family as moderately well off dwellers in the rustic area surrounding the city, their poverty is mentioned repeatedly. This reduction in circumstances perhaps resulted from the death of William's father, since he is never mentioned in the text after his son's birth. William's status as pauperculus(later pauper et neglectus) suggests why his mother apprenticed him to the master leatherworker Wulward, at whose Norwich residence William lodges. The family's indigence also helps to explain why his mother would have so quickly accepted payment from a mysterious stranger to take him away to more rewarding employment in the archdeacon's household. That William's family dwells at the bucolic margins of Norwich (rus) and is moved to the city (urbs) to become an apprentice likewise suggests an attempt to trade rural poverty for a more lucrative urban life.
Before his disappearance William was learning the craft of the pelliparia, leatherworker. As Maryanne Kowaleski points out, leather was the plastic of its day, the ubiquitous and malleable substance from which were manufactured the quotidian items of medieval life: belts, gloves, hats, shoes, bottles, saddles, scabbards, armor, books, toys.[cviii]Skinners, tanners and other leatherworkers were professions integral to the local economy, the bridge between the countryside and the city. But they were also "notorious offenders in matters of public hygiene," mainly because the materials they required generated noxious odors and wastes.[cix] Working with hides, skins, and the chemicals used to cure them was perceived as typically English, at least by Gerald of Wales, probably because of its utter lack of prestige. Gerald wrote disdainfully in a text completed c.1200 that the English, "the most worthless people under heaven" and "slaves of the Normans," were typically relegated to the dirty work of plowmen, shepherds, cleaners of sewers, and skinners.[cx] The offensive smells and water pollution engendered by the leather trade ensured that it was practiced at the margins of cities, a geographical fact that nicely spatializes Gerald's social commentary.[cxi]
In seizing the opportunity to leave behind his dirty life as a pelliparia, William was hoping to abandon an impoverished English world for a milieu invented by the Normans. The cook claims to be attached to the household of the archdeacon of Norwich. The position of archdeacon was a Norman innovation to the English ecclesiastical system, introduced by bishops who found themselves overwhelmed by episcopal responsibilities. The oculi episcopi, archdeacons assisted in the efficient administration of their sees, and were especially active in the oversight and discipline of diocesan priests.[cxii]An archdeacon was therefore a person of great local power. Their households were notoriously opulent and offered access, as Thomas makes clear, to multa commoda ("many advantages," 1.4). Given that archdeacons were also the primary policemen of clerical celibacy, William and his mother were also potentially rejecting the English world of married priests to which they were so closely related.[cxiii]Inclusion in the archdeacon's world would give William the chance to move from the literal and figurative margins of town to its center, to belong to the community that supported the majestic cathedral of stone. Here too might be his chance to mingle with the dwellers of Mancroft, the prosperous new burgh of Norwich that so obviously enjoyed a standard of living higher than that of the city's other quarters. Even when their habitation was a priory in which they were bound by a vow of poverty, the residents of the cathedral close lived surrounded by a splendor that must have been impressive to an English boy who had been raised at the outskirts of the city, a boy whose extensive familial experience of the church had been of modest parish structures staffed by the members of the social class to which he belonged, the English free peasantry.[cxiv]
In the mid twelfth century, most abbots and bishops were of French ancestry, while the priests at the lower end of the ecclesiastical hierarchy were English.[cxv] The monasteries would have held a mixed population of French- and English-descended monks, typically led by a French abbot. William probably saw in the promises of the supposed cook his chance to enter a world offering far greater access to prestige and prosperity, a world very different from what he was experiencing at his leatherworking and from what he glimpsed in the life of his priestly uncle. To become a cook's apprentice and a member of the archdeacon's household was to have the doors of promise and possibility thrown open. It was at the same time the chance to blunt the supposed roughness of an English upbringing with an acquirable patina of French refinement. Little did he know that this assimilation into the world of the cathedral was in fact going to take place, but not until it was recognized that his cadaver could provide the majestic cathedral with a lucrative relic.[cxvi] As the "insolent" Jews, confident of royal protection through Sheriff John, declare to the Christians: "You ought to be very much obliged to us, for we have made a saint and martyr for you ... Aye! We have done for you what you could not do yourselves" (2.11). The Jews make clear the commercial implications of venerating William: should the city unite in the worship of the martyr, Norwich cathedral will have the relics that will allow it to compete with nearby but independent Benedictine foundation at Bury St Edmunds, enriched by its possession of the body of king Edmund, martyred by the Danes in 870.[cxvii] The successive translations of the dead English boy into places of increasing prestige within the Norman ecclesiastical precinct was a perhaps more successful version of Bishop Herbert's erecting a statue of the revered Felix, missionary to the East Angles, within his new episcopal church.[cxviii]Arriving not long after the cathedral had been completed, the relics of Saint William might – like those English saints initially held in contempt by Norman ecclesiasts but eventually adopted as a useful means for engendering community -- bridge native English and imported French worlds, might mend at last the broken chain of Norwich's history.
Francophile ways might at times equate with prestige for the Christian dwellers in the castle, cathedral, and the French quarter of Mancroft. The same could not be said for the Jews. In the community imagined by Thomas's text, the sanctification of William allows the assimilation of Norwich's diverse population into a single Christianitasat the expense of this second francophone population, the one racial minority living in Britain who (in Marjorie Chibnall's words) were different in kind because they were, "in the conditions of the day, unassimilable."[cxix] After he is crucified, dies, and is reburied, Saint William guarantees that the only citizens of the city who carry racialized blood are "the enemies of the Christian name," the "sanguinis innocentis effusores" ("shedders of innocent blood," 1.16).[cxx]Homicidal monsters, spinners of transnational conspiracies unfathomable in their brutality (conspiracies that ensure that the actions of Jews of Norwich cannot be seen by Thomas' audience as some local deviance, but instead render all Jews everywhere both culpable and intimately connected as a gens, a unified group)[cxxi] -- the Jews with their manus cruentae (hands that are stained with blood, hands that are thirsty for blood), embody the trauma of 1066 and convey it elsewhere, allowing Norman and English alike the possibility of a placid affinity. Their communalized blood endangered by this intimate enemy, these latter groups suddenly find their common and transcendent denominator as Christians of Norwich. Just as their messiah suffered long ago at the hands of deicidal Jews and redeemed a fragmented world, so in the vita Christians witness one of their own submit to the agonies of the biblical Passion and emerge transformed. The martyr William is a diminutive counterpart to the risen Christ, an eternal witness to the fact that the sundered Babel that had been Norwich has been redeemed into wholeness, restored to its long-lost unity. The price to be paid for this emergent harmony, however, is the transformation of the city's Jews into a people arrested in time, as intent on making contemporary blood flow as their forefathers in the gospels were supposed to have been. The monster-Jew, primal foe at the origin of a unified Norwich, future catalysts for a harmonized England.
Admittedly, in my description of what allows the Norwich envisioned in the Vita to realize a new solidarity in the face of its own heterogeneity there are discernible echoes of recent scholarly analysis of the crusades, which likewise gathered an array of conflictual differences under the banner of a unifying Christianity at the expense of a demonized Other known as the Saracen. These transnational endeavors, moreover, saw the massacre of Jews in Europe before the crucesignati voyaged east. The most famous incidents happened during the First Crusade, when Jews living in the Rhineland were killed or chose martyrdom to avoid forced conversion. England would not see similar violence for a century. In 1190 in Norwich, for example, Jewish houses were burned, their contents looted, their occupants murdered by crusaders intent on following King Richard to the Holy Land.[cxxii]Perhaps this link of similarity between the violence attending both the international crusades and the provincial sanctification of William is not surprising, given that in 1147 East Anglians were accompanying Hervey de Glanvil on crusade to Lisbon, where he is recorded as delivering a speech urging unity between Normanni and Angli.[cxxiii]Just as happened during the crusades Jewish blood must in Thomas's text be spilled in order to purge the community of alien content and allow a homogenous collectivity to solidify in the aftermath:
Cum igitur beatissimum puerum et martirem Willelmum … a iudeis occisum fuisse constet, no iniusto dei iuditio factum credimus quod ipsos uelut tam nefandi facinoris reos diuina tam festinanter post patrati flagicii accionem perculerit iusticia, ac uniuersos breui temporis processu celestis exterminauerit siue disperserit uindicta. (2.13)

Since then it is certain … that the most blessed boy and martyr William was slain by the Jews, we believe that it was brought about by the righteous judgement of God that these same men, being guilty of so horrible a crime, suffered so prompt a retribution for such deliberate wickedness, and that the rod of heaven in a brief space of time exterminated them all.
Thus Eleazar, supposed ringleader of the murderous Jews, dies in a bloody ambush, while those who sympathize with the Jews or otherwise act Jewish by refusing participation in William's veneration suffer severe retribution, often by the sanctified puerulus vilis himself, now transmuted into a spirit of vengeance.[cxxiv] The monk Richard, for example, refuses the offering of candles demanded by the saint in a nocturnal vision. William reappears and backhands Richard across his forehead, an excruciating wound that quickly proves fatal (2.5). Prior Elias, hesitant to endorse William's cult with much enthusiasm, does not allow Thomas to adorn the boy's tomb with a carpet and candles. Like Richard, he perishes. Walter, servant of the dean of Norwich, made it his habit to ridicule the burgeoning cult of the martyr; William appears to him in a dream, cudgeling every part of his body, "finally letting him go when he was bruised in every limb" (7.13). "It is dangerous to neglect the young St William," Benedicta Ward observes crisply, "or to be remiss in paying him honour.[cxxv]Jews die; Christians who do not answer saintly William's call to community die; and it would seem that the new kind of belonging being promulgated in the city has its terrifying underside, for its unity arises from an unstinting flow of blood.
Yet even if the vision of community espoused by Thomas seems as suffocating as it is relentless, we should at least take note that, as Thomas himself is forced repeatedly to admit, not every citizen of the town was easily convinced that William was entitled to the cultus spreading under his name. The moment of harmony with which Thomas closes the first book of the Vitadoes not seem to last very long. The glorious translations of William from the monastic cemetery into the cathedral church, where he is placed beside the high altar and next to Herbert de Losinga's tomb (5.2), and thence – because of the "unwontedly large crowds" (amplius populorum ... turbis) – to his own chapel (6.1), indicate the burgeoning popularity of the saint between 1150 and 1154. The movements of the relics are public performances of unity, enacted by the whole convent of monks and "plurima populorum ... caterua" (a phrase that could be translated blandly as "a very large throng of people" or more classically as "the majority of the community," since populus indicated for the Romans a nation, a collective populace). Yet these translations of the martyr's body are preceded by a dissension-provoking relocation of the corpse to the chapter house (3.1). The second book of the Vita opens with an extended defense of the boy's martyrdom against the "saucy insolence and insolent sauciness" of those who not only deprecate the cult but turn its divine mysteries to ridicule (2.1). Dissension within the monastery over the veneration of William also appears from time to time, with Thomas in book four of the Vita still unable to forgive Prior Elias for having ordered him to remove an unauthorized carpet he had spread over the martyr's resting place in the cathedral (4.1). Enthusiasm for the cult wanes and waxes in spurts as Thomas's narrative unfolds. Just as his new cathedral tomb has begun to radiate healing powers (5.6), moreover, St. William is observed punishing Godwin Sturt for demanding that a poor woman surrender a hen before he will allow her to partake of some healing water which he possesses. This potent fluid is created with the wooden teasel that Godwin took from William's mouth long ago. Clearly the priest is making quite a profit by selling the sanctified water to the local community. His demand for payment incurs the wrath of God and St William, so that very night
every one of his fowls died; and of the whole number, which was large, not one remained; so that for the one which he unjustly demanded he deservedly suffered the loss of many. In the morning on hearing of his mishap, the priest was at once repentant  … In fear he vowed that he would never thenceforth seek gains of this kind by conferring spiritual benefits (5.5)
The veneration of William, it seems, has made Godwin rich in livestock. The parish priest's entrepreneurship and the demand for modest miracles among the local population yield an intriguing glimpse at the popular, parochial version of William's veneration and hint at a competition between at least two versions of the cult.[cxxvi]More importantly, the episode betrays Thomas's effort to establish the primacy of the cult centered at the cathedral over that being managed by William's family. A miracle narrated shortly after Godwin's punishment features William appearing to a lady near Lynn and pulling a gold ring from her finger as she sleeps. Because the valuables are to be donated to the shrine at Norwich, the episode illustrates this time not the exploitation of William for financial gain but properly Christian devotion to the martyr (5.7).[cxxvii] An episode which similarly demarcates the "official" cult centered at the cathedral from that associated with William's family occurs a few chapters thereafter, when William extorts a cross from his mother before allowing her to die in peace. The narrative stresses that William remains alive in his tomb, now translated into the cathedral itself ("I have lain for many days on my left side," he declares in a vision, "because I would have the Cross of the Lord [in the cathedral] always before my eyes"), and this uncanny afterlife is located securely beneath the watchful eye of Thomas (5.21).[cxxviii] The Vita records Thomas's attempt to envision, foster, and promulgate a harmonious community, but it also reveals that this unity of which he at times seems so confident was not as monolithic as he desired.
Though all English Jews were to be expelled from the land in 1290, a Jewish community not only endured in Norwich for a century and a half after William's death, but it also fostered under wealthy patrons like the Jurnet family a thriving center for rabbinic scholarship. Norwich even produced an extraordinary poet, Meir ben Elijah, who could declare in the acrostic of a poem on Exodus "I am Meir, son of Rabbi Elijah from the city of Norwich, which is in the land of the Isle, called Angleterre."[cxxix] As Ivan Marcus (among many others) has observed, the Jews experienced a flourishing of their culture similar to what for the Christians has been labeled the "Twelfth-Century Renaissance" -- only for the Jews, this explosion of creativity "was a response to an oppressive challenge" rather than the alchemy of a moment of international community.[cxxx] The murder of the child William in Norwich in 1144 was brutal, but in a way it arrived too early. Some scholars have detected in Thomas's narrative an edge of desperation in the "marketing" of the boy as a saint: "well into the 1160s and 1170s, some thirty years after William's 'murder', Thomas and the monks at Norwich were collecting miracle stories and trying new ways (such as the dedication in 1168 of the 'Chapel of St William in the Wood') to invigorate the cult and make it lucrative."[cxxxi] The events surrounding William's death did not inspire the contagious awe and national fascination to be awakened by the boy martyr Hugh of Lincoln in 1255. Few in number and never in fact capable of posing much of an actual threat to local communities, let alone to national communitas, the Jews were perhaps of greatest ideological use once they had been expelled from the island and transformed, in the wake of 1290, into specters or virtual bodies.[cxxxii]Beginning in the twelfth century, as we have seen, England began to imagine that it was ringed by vast geographies populated with people irremediably different in culture, ethics, and perhaps even blood. At the same time as Norwich was transforming its resident Jews into monsters, writers like William of Malmesbury were transforming the Welsh, Scots, and Irish into bloodthirsty barbarians whose passion was to murder, maim, and enslave English Christians.[cxxxiii]Jews may have temporary provided those others over whose excluded bodies a local or even national collectivity might condense, but the creation of a primitive and ripe for conquest Celtic Fringe was to offer a more enduring invitation to the imagining of a community of the realm, allowing a postcolonial England to transform itself into an insular empire.
The call for vengeance heard from the mouths of Godwin Sturt and Thomas of Monmouth, the demand for blood procalimed from parish church, cathedral, and city street alike goes unheeded. So far as we know, no Jew was killed as a direct result of the murder of the twelve-year-old William. Yet it is worthwhile considering whether real Jewish blood need flow in order to save the Vita from being dismissed as the record of a failed attempt to monsterize the Jews. Would the document feel more sacred if a pogrom or a Jewish choice of martyrdom lay in the history directly behind it? The events, accusations, and animus recorded by Thomas are, by any measure, chilling. Though it would take perhaps four decades for the people of Norwich to bring death to the Jews of the city and conflagration to their dwellings, as they did in 1190, it is difficult to believe that this hostility could be wholly unconnected to the conspiracies, fantasies, and murderous desires found in the Vita. The stories that circulated about William were clearly precedent-setting, for other cases of supposed ritual murder of children by Jews soon followed: Harold of Gloucester (1168), Robert of Bury St Edmunds (1181), Hugh of Lincoln (1255). The latter case saw nineteen Jews hanged for their supposed part in the ritual murder, and royal endorsement to the boy-martyr's burgeoning cult. By the close of the twelfth century anti-Jewish violence was erupting across East Anglia, having been kindled by a riot against some Jews at the coronation of King Richard. By the close of the thirteenth, England would be the first country in Europe that had declared itself Judenrein. Colin Richmond is surely not wrong to write of the "precocity of English anti-Semitism."[cxxxiv]
Even if violence took some years to arrive, the Vita remains the first text in history to imagine that Jews pose a grave and bodily danger to Christians, and the first to record a desire to massacre a Jewish community in revenge. The Life of Saint Thomas of Norwich is punctuated by demands for Jewish blood: "And so the earnestness of their devout fervor was urging all to destroy the Jews, and they would there and then have laid hands upon them" (1.12); "Everybody began to cry out with one voice that all the Jews ought to be utterly destroyed as constant enemies of the Christian name and Christian religion" (1.15); "Because it was not safe for them to remain outside, the Sheriff protected them within the defenses of the Castle" (1.16). Thomas repeatedly labels the Jews "iudei christianicide" ("Christianicide Jews," as in the rubric to 2.13) and makes it clear that the only safe Norwich is one cleansed of its religious, cultural, racial aliens. True, no Jews were massacred as a direct result of the worship of William during the span of years recorded by the Vita. Yet this veneration and the work that promulgated it cannot be held as unconnected to the violence against Jewish communities that was to sweep across East Anglia toward the close of the century, a violence already fully imagined and vociferously expressed in the Vita. Thomas composed a text obsessed with the flow of blood, and it is not likely an exaggeration to say that this text and the cult it promulgated were to trigger many more such flows.



[i] See Alan Carter, "The Anglo-Saxon origins of Norwich" 175. Ian Hannah brings together much of the early modern legendary material in The Heart of East Anglia, 29-31.
[ii] Determining the population and expansiveness of medieval cities and towns is notoriously difficult. Tom Williamson ranks Late Saxon Norwich as second only to London (The Origins of Norfolk 136), and it is well known that Norwich rapidly regained its population and began to expand in the twelfth century. It is perhaps safest to say that Norwich was among the top five largest and most important English cities in the eleventh and twelfth centuries.
[iii] Jessopp links Geoffrey and Thomas in the introduction to his edition of The Life and Miracles of St William, speculating that Thomas was once attached to Geoffrey as his student (ix) -- an interesting but unprovable notion.
[iv] See the prologue to the Vita for the dedication to Bishop William, and 2.2 for Thomas's statement that he writes at the charge of both bishop and convent.
[v] See Gavin I. Langmuir's seminal article "Thomas of Monmouth: Detector of Ritual Murder," as well as his later generalization of some of the claims advanced there in Toward a Definition of Antisemitism (esp. 100-33) and History, Religion, and Antisemitism (esp. 275-305). Langmuir's work has profoundly influenced scholarship on the origins of the blood libel, so that assertions that fantasies of Jewish ritual torture begin with Thomas's text have become a critical commonplace: see Robert J. Stacey, "The Conversion of Jews to Christianity in Thirteenth Century England," 266; James Given, "The Inquisitors of Languedoc and the Medieval Technology of Power," 352; Leah Sinanoglou, "The Christ Child as Sacrifice: A Medieval Tradition and the Corpus Christi Plays," 493. In an important essay John M. McCulloh has argued against locating the origin of the accusation in Thomas himself, presenting evidence that the blood libel was circulating in the community and being carried from Norwich to the continent before Thomas wrote: "Jewish Ritual Murder: William of Norwich, Thomas of Monmouth, and the Early Dissemination of the Myth." Since Continental evidence suggests that a knowledge of William's death by crucifixion was "well established prior to the translation of his body 1150," McCulloh states that it is "virtually impossible that Thomas of Monmouth could have invented the charge" of ritual murder (732). I am persuaded by McCulloh's careful argument, and therefore trace in my own work the local work which such a "knowledge" of death via crucifixion accomplished in Norwich, especially as that knowledge assumed what Thomas hoped would be its authoritative form, the vita.
[vi] As McCulloh asserts, "Thomas makes the case that belief in the crucifixion [of William] was widespread [in Norwich]. In his description of a visit to the murder scene, he states he knew on the basis of common report (ut fama traditur) the structure of the beam and posts that the Jews supposedly employed in place of a cross" ("Jewish Ritual Murder" 732-33). Thomas, that is, cannot have been a lone or eccentric voice.
[vii] The best critical overview of the scanty medieval sources for the William legend is McCulloh, "Jewish Ritual Murder" 712-716. I am in substantial agreement with McCulloh's suggestion, based upon the pioneering work of Israel J. Yuval, that the ritual murder myth arose in the aftermath of the Ashkenazic Jews' choice of death over forced conversion during the crusader-inflicted persecutions of 1096 ("Jewish Ritual Murder" 699-700, 738-39). This spectacular choice to take one's life al kiddush ha-Shem (in the sanctification of God's name) and the flow of blood which resulted from these actions (invariably these martyrdoms were accomplished by the knife, often with parent's taking their children's lives before their own) resulted in a fascination with Jews and sanguinary ritual. For a good overview of the al kiddush ha-Shem, a contextualization of its medieval Hebrew inscription, and a warning about the dangers of overplaying its existence as an unmediated historical event,see Robert Chazan, God, Humanity, and History and Jeremy Cohen, "A 1096 Complex? Constructing the First Crusade in Jewish Historical Memory, Medieval and Modern." On the memorialization of this violence by Jewish communities, see Susan Einbinder, Beautiful Death.
[viii]An Introduction to the History of Medieval Towns vii-viii.
[ix] W. H. Auden, "Musée des Beaux Arts."
[x] Thomas of Monmouth, Life of St William of Norwich  1.10.
[xi] On Thomas's deliberate patterning of Legarda's discovery on the Easter story, hoping that some of the numinous aura of the paschal celebration would adhere to this inventio, see Monika Otter's thoughtful explication, Inventiones 39. She observes that if in this text Thomas must function as "visionary, inventor, champion, and biographer of the saint all in one," it is because he is striving "to turn into a saint a contemporary whose sanctity was far from universally accepted" (45). Otter also writes cogently on the relation of saints' bodies to the sustenance of community, 34.
[xii]Gentile Tales 1.
[xiii] As R. I. Moore notes, the twelfth century in general witnessed a deterioration of conditions for minorities and marginalized peoples of many kinds: The Formation of a Persecuting Society. The extent to which it signaled a major deterioration of Christian-Jewish relations is being currently debated, but critics like Robert Chazan see the "sanguinary assaults" of 1096 and their repercussions in the twelfth century as of primary importance in transforming the terms of that relationship. See Chazan, European Jewry and the First Crusade; Medieval Stereotypes and Modern Antisemitism, esp. p.67; and "From the First Crusade to the Second: Evolving Perceptions of the Christian-Jewish Conflict."
[xiv] The most famous medieval English caricature of Jews is possessed by the Public Record Office in london (Exchequer of receipt, Jews' Roll, no. 87). Dating from 1233, the racialized cartoon depicts Isaac of Norwich, Mosse Mokke, and a Jewish woman named Avegaye. For an explication of the scene see Frank Felsenstein, Anti-Semitic Stereotypes 27-29. That the male Jewish body menstruated was argued most influentially by Thomas de Cantimpré. On this strangely gendered figure see Sander L. Gilman, Jewish Self-Hatred 74-75; Steven F. Kruger, "The Bodies of the Jews in the Late Middle Ages," 303 and "Becoming Christian, Becoming Male?" 22-26; and Joshua Trachtenberg, The Devil and the Jews149.
[xv]This is the infamous story of the Jews of Imestar, Syria, who supposedly tied a boy to a cross as part of a Purim celebration. See Joe Hillaby, 'The Ritual-Child-Murder Accusation" 69 and Gavin Langmuir, "Thomas of Monmouth" 822-26.
[xvi]"Jewish Ritual Murder" 738.
[xvii]The father is also noted for his madness and cruelty (patremque parvuli in amentiam et crudelitatem exasperavit), The Life, Letters, and Sermons of Bishop Herbert de Losingavol.2, 30-33.
[xviii]The Life, Letters, and Sermons of Bishop Herbert de Losinga 2, 114-120. McCulloh writes: "In the context of the early twelfth century, these views do not represent extraordinary animosity toward the Jews. Nevertheless, their expression by the pastor of the church of Norwich makes clear why members of both clergy and laity might give heed to a priest who charged the Jews with a heinous crime" ("Jewish Ritual Murder" 738). Miri Rubin examines Herbert's version of "the tale of the Jewish Boy" in Gentile Tales 10.
[xix]These "exchange of pennies" mandated by Matilda and Stephen are not well understood, but certainly involved taking money from the Jews for use in the civil war. See Joe Hillaby, "Jewish Colonisation in the Twelfth Century" 21.
[xx] The inglorious story of John's veneration is narrated by William of Newburgh in his Historia rerum Anglicarum and discussed by Nancy F. Partner in Serious Entertainments 73-74.
[xxi] See 3.12.
[xxii]"If, however, some things introduced in this book should seem to any improbable, let him not therefore account me guilty of falsehood, since I have been careful to set down nothing which I have not seen or which I have not come to the knowledge of by common report, and I offer it for the edification of those who are now alive and those who shall be hereafter" (Prologue). Although Langmuir argues that the Vita was composed in stages, with the first book completed in 1149 or early 1150 ("Thomas of Monmouth" 838-40), McCulloh sees the first six books as a single compositional unit and dates them to no earlier than 1155, just after Stephen's death ("Jewish Ritual Murder" 706-9). Emily Rose has recently argued that these books culminate the flourishing of the cult between 1150 and 1155 ("The Cult of St. William of Norwich" 105). The last two books were added and the Liferevised in the 1170s.
[xxiii]Emily Rose places the origin of the ritual murder charge in these legal proceedings, arguing that it was introduced by Bishop William as a "clever legal tactic" that would prevent the prosecution of Simon de Novers on technical grounds ("The Cult of St. William of Norwich"). Though the truth of this assertion is impossible to ascertain, Rose does argue reasonably that Simon was a member of a conquest-era knightly family who had fallen upon hard times, taking out loans from Eleazar to finance participation in the second crusade.
[xxiv] Christopher Harper-Bill gathers the scanty evidence on their careers in his introduction to English Episcopal Acta: Norwich xxvii-xxviii.
[xxv] Turbe secured for the priory a papal decree allowing the priory to elect its bishop thenceforth, but in actual practice this was an extremely difficult right to exercise: "An election free in theory might, however, be something very different in practice, since no king could afford in reality to sacrifice control over the composition of the episcopate" (Christopher Harper-Bill, "The Medieval Church and the Wider World" 287). David Crouch writes of Stephen's withdrawal from elections after 1136 in The Reign of Stephen 300-3.
[xxvi]Christopher Harper-Bill offers that William "Norman by birth ... probably entered the newly-founded cathedral as an oblate" ("Introduction" xxxiii). He was probably therefore schooled at the priory. Colin Richmond observes, "William Turbe, as Dom David Knowles describes him, was 'a man of learning in the monsatic literary tradition.' Being learned in that tradition did not prevent one being bigoted and credulous; quite the opposite" ("Englishness and Medieval Anglo-Jewry" 55).
[xxvii] Thomas will later introduce a miracle with similarly derogatory words about these years: "There was, then, a woman of Brandney called Wimarc, who in the time of Stephen, when the days were evil (regis Stephani temporibus quando  dies mali fuerant), was given as a hostage ..." (6.13).
[xxviii] On Stephen's reign and the turmoil that endured through many of his years, see R. H. C. Davis, King Stephen and the collection of essays edited by Edmund King in The Anarchy in King Stephen's Reign. As David Crouch has recently made clear, the supposed chaos of Stephen's reign has often been overplayed (as has the peace that supposedly pre-existed it); see The Reign of King Stephen, especially 1-7, which argues strongly that "anarchy" is far too forceful a word for the era's periodic strife. Yet as canny a ruler as Stephen may have been, his reign saw England's first prolonged civil war, a series of conflicts spread over a long duration. After the conquest most military violence had been occurring at the country's margins, as England expanded into Wales, Scotland and Ireland; in the conflict between Matilda and Stephen, however, armed conflict returned to England's interior.
[xxix]For both these references in their cultural context see Hugh M. Thomas, The English and the Normans 64.
[xxx] John Gillingham, England in the Twelfth Century 97. Gillingham's argument has been implicitly expanded by two scholars who disagree with his thesis that references to "the Normans" at this time indicate only a court faction rather than an enduring racial divide; see Judith A. Green, The Aristocracy of Norman England 435 and Hugh M. Thomas, The English and the Normans 64-65.
[xxxi]"Iam ergo cepit rabies predicta Normannorum periurio et prodicione pullulare."Historia Anglorum4.4. Earl Hugh would be excommunicated by William Turbe, the Bishop of Norwich who presided over the burgeoning of the boy-martyrs cult, in 1166.
[xxxii]Peterborough Chronicle (Anglo-Saxon chronicle version E), trans. Dorothy Whitelock, entry for 1137. Emily Rose examines this passage, the general impact of the civil war, and resonances with the torture of William in "The Cult of St. William" 72-74. Cf. the descriptions of torture in the narrative for 1138, Gesta Stephani 1.29.
[xxxiii]This is Martin B. Shichtman and Laurie A. Finke's observation about the "litany of horrors" in the Peterborough Chronicle, "Profiting from the Past" 2.
[xxxiv]Clarke renders the word crucethur and relates it to Latin cruciator, Peterborough Chronicle p. 107. The word used for William of Norwich's cross is the English noun rode.
[xxxv]As David Crouch has stressed, this was not a war possessed of two well-defined sides, king versus Empress, but a shifting struggle of magnates against their neighbors and each other (The Reign of King Stephen 151, 212).
[xxxvi]"Unde et corpus illud monstruosum horrendum dabat intuentibus spectaculum" (6.13).
[xxxvii]David Crouch gathers the contemporary readings of Stephen's Candlemas catastrophe in The Reign of King Stephen141.
[xxxviii] I am putting van Houts' thesis in far more psychoanalytic terms than she herself does, but believe I am doing justice to her argument in "The Memory of 1066 in Written and Oral Traditions."
[xxxix] John Gillingham, England in the Twelfth Century 99. Gillingham argues that in the writings of William of Malmesbury and Henry of Huntingdon dating from the 1120s, one finds a "lingering remembrance" of the English as a "subject" and "downtrodden" population, "oppressed by French (or Norman) lords." Yet in their later writings this feeling of oppression vanishes: "Now the clear sense in which they felt themselves to be English was in terms of 'we are English and we are members of a ruling elite'" (99). In another essay Gillingham is more specific about the causes of this revivification of the English/Norman divide and its paradoxically communalizing effect. The powerful Waleran of Meulan and his associates carried out a coup in 1139: "as they pushed through their programme of putting English local government into the hands of aristocrats rather than 'bureaucrats,' [they] came to be seen -- and not only by Henry of Huntingdon -- as the Norman faction, an arrogant and snobbish group, conscious of their Frenchness and of their noble chivalry." They were also promulgators of a racialized class divide, in that they saw the English as "social inferiors" and "country bumpkins (pagenses et gregarios)": TheEnglish in the Twelfth Century 133, 169.
[xl]On the allegiances of the sheriff and bishop see Emily Rose, "The Cult of St. William" 74. Rose also points out the Bishop Herbert's library was destroyed during the civil war, indirect evidence of unrest within the city limits.
[xli]David Crouch assesses the devastation of the peasantry and the nobility in The Normans 274-5, where he sees the famines as integral to the rethinking of royal strategy for the future of the realm.
[xlii]McColloh advances a convincing argument for the rapid composition of these books shortly after Stephen's death in "Jewish Ritual Murder" 105.
[xliii] Based on a miracle narrated by Thomas at 7.7.
[xliv]"The United Kingdom of England" 39.
[xlv]The English and the Normans 287.
[xlvi] Thus although the great strength of work like Elizabeth Salter's "An Obsession with the Continent" is to place the literature of England into a wide, non-insular context, the problem with assuming that all writing participates in internationalism only at the national level is that it does not allow local-minded texts like Thomas'Vita to be at once regional, international, and uninterested in collectivities as large as the nation. See Salter's English and International: Studies in the Literature, Art and Patronage of Medieval England 1-100.
[xlvii] Cf. the vision of the unnamed girl of Mulbarton in 2.5, where William appears as "a boy of quite incomparable beauty."
[xlviii] Thomas deploys several strategies in his prologue to silence skeptics. He initiates his defense by punning on his own name and status as non-doubting Thomas: "For there are some who, led away by a spirit of perversity, as they refuse to believe those things that are written, so also reject those things that have been testified by very many. Aye! and sneer even at those things which have not been actually seen as if they were inventions, not having as much faith as Thomas retained in his heart, If I see not I will not believe. But in the Lord's words I answer, Blessed are they that have not seen and yet have believed." (1, prologue; cf. a spectral Bishop Herbert's accusation that he is incredulus Thomas at 3.1). Perhaps following Sulpicius Severus in the Vita Martini, he dehumanizes disbelievers by coding them as dog-like barkers, an expression that by the twelfth century would also evoke Saracens. Next he calls them a genus hominum who, like the Jews, are literalists stubbornly refusing to see the new truth. Lastly he sets himself up as a recoded chosen ("good") Jew, David, and renders his doubters Philistine Goliaths (2.1).
[xlix] A gray-haired Bishop Herbert, Norwicensis ecclesie fundator, appears in two visions: one granted to a virgin of Dunwich who had been plagued by an incubus (2.7), the other to Thomas himself (3.1).
[l] Another eyewitness account is that of Ælward Ded, who on his deathbed relates that he had encountered two Jews bearing a corpse into Thorpe Wood. He had been forced by the sheriff (a royal authority who, of course, had been bribed by the Jews) to keep the story silent (1.7).
[li] As a city with a thriving Jewish population headed by a Nasi (prince) -- a city, that is, in which the Jews exerted real political power and participated in civic community -- Narbonne must have been an especially attractive place for Thomas/Theobald to disparage. On Narbonne and the Jews as a political force, see Kenneth R. Stow, Alienated Minority: The Jews of Medieval Latin Europe 43-45.
[lii] Thomas's collective designation of the community in 2.5.
[liii]"Conversion and Medieval Sexual, Religious, and Racial Categories," 167, 172. Jonathan M. Elukin writes, "From late antiquity on, many Jewish converts never completely escaped the perceived stigma of their Jewishness" ("The Discovery of the Self: Jews and Conversion in the Twelfth Century," 63). On the conversion of English Jews, especially by compulsion, see Stow, Alienated Minority 288-90.
[liv] Michael Uebel proposes a similar mechanism of projection of Christian anxiety onto Saracens in "Unthinking the Monster: Twelfth-Century Responses to Saracen Alterity."
[lv] The aura of chronological precision that Thomas creates through his detailed narrative may, however, be misleading. As McCulloh has shown, a competing tradition placed William's death on Good Friday (24 March), and Thomas himself once implies that is indeed when the boy died, suggesting that "information about William's death independent of Thomas's hagiography circulated at least within a limited geographical area" ("Jewish Ritual Murder" 717).
[lvi] Thomas writes that the Jews use this combination of techniques in case evidence of their handiwork should come to light: "Now the deed was done in this way, lest, if eventually the body were found, it should be discovered from the presence of nail-marks in both hands and feet, that the murderers were Jews and not Christians" (1.5, corrected translation at p. 295).
[lvii]See The English and the Normans181-99.
[lviii] James Tait, The Medieval English Borough: Studies in its Origins and Constitutional History 105.
[lix]The English in the Twelfth Century 4. A limitation of such a sweeping pronouncement, however, is that it does tend to conflate group and individual identities, rather than allowing for a complex and fluid relationship between collective designators and self-assertion. On the intricacies of mapping social identities in early England, see William O. Frazer's introduction to Social Identity in Early Medieval Britain 1-22.
[lx] See especially Robert W. Barrett, "Writing From the Marches: Cheshire Poetry and Drama, 1195-1645."
[lxi]The useful expression "intense localism" is coined by William Chester Jordan in "'Europe' in the Middle Ages" 73 to capture the tendencies towards self-sufficiency and parochialism that existed in tension with cosmopolitanism in the period 1050-1350.
[lxii] Edwin of Taverham married William's mother's first cousin; his daughter Hathewis is healed by the saint (7.15). Another married priest in the text, Walter of Tivetshall, is not related to William (4.11). Emily Rose also identifies Aelward Ded as a married priest (""Cult of St. William" 140). On married clergy as a persistently English problem, see C. N. L. Brooke, "Gregorian Reform in Action: Clerical Marriage in England, 1050-1200,"Medieval Church and Society: Collected Essays 69-99, esp. 78. For an indication of how widespread clerical marriage was before the Conquest, see the references collected under "celibacy" in the index to Frank Barlow, The English Church 1000-1066. Although out of date, the discussion in Edward L. Cutts, Parish Priests and the their People in the Middle Ages in England 258-78 is still useful. The son of a cleric and himself a married archdeacon with several children, Henry of Huntingdon not surprisingly overstates the novelty of Anselm's first reform council (1102), which "forbade wives to the priests of England, something formerly not prohibited"; see Nancy Partner, Serious Entertainments 12-14 and 39-47. Obviously, not all Norman and Norman-appointed clergy were unmarried: Roger Bishop of Salisbury was married; Wulfstan's successor in Worcester, Samson, fathered future bishops of York and Bayeux; Herfast, first Norman bishop of East Anglia, bequeathed his cathedral church of St Mary in Thetford to his sons, who held it in 1086; Eborard, who resigned as bishop of Norwich in 1145, may also have had children. On married Norman bishops see especially the list compiled by C. N. L. Brooke, "Married Men among the English Higher Clergy, 1066-1200." Yet by the middle of the twelfth century a swift and drastic decline in clerical marriage had occurred among the upper clergy. The circumstances in the Norwich described by Thomas are straightforward: celibate clergy in positions of power tended to be Norman-French and affiliated with the cathedral, while the married clergy were secular priests of native English descent and administered the multiplex parish churches.
[lxiii]Medieval Church and Society 70.
[lxiv]Jon of Forde, Wulfric of Haselbury 29; trans. Pauline Matarusso, 54.
[lxv]English Church, 1066-1154 311.
[lxvi] In fact Honorius had confirmed the cathedral's status as mother church of the entire diocese of Norfolk and Suffolk, but as usual Thomas is interested only in the city itself.
[lxvii] James Campbell collects the archeological references and provides a useful illustration in "East Anglian Sees before the Conquest" 9-10. Brian Ayers describes the throne and effigy in Book of Norwich 56. See also Eric Fernie, Architecture of Norman England 146.
[lxviii]The Life and Letters of Herbert de Losinga 56.
[lxix] The collected documents for the Council of Westminster (c. Sept. 29, 1102) are contained in Councils and Synods, with other documents relating to the English Church, ed. D. Whitelock, M. Brett and C. N. L. Brooke, pp. 668-88. Archbishop Anselm's letter to Herbert that contains the reference to married parish clergy may be found on 683-84. Repeated attempts were made to enforce clerical celibacy, but most were eventually abandoned because so energetically resisted. See Loyn, The Norman Conquest 159-60 and M. Brett, The English Church under Henry I 77-79, 219-20. For the effects of newly enforced celibacy upon an archdeacon of mixed Norman-English descent, see Nancy Partner's sensitive treatment of Henry of Huntingdon, Serious Entertainments11-48.
[lxx] In fact Thomas was most likely trilingual, using French and Latin with his social equals and superiors, English with many of the rest. See the restoration of the son of Colobern and Ansfrida to the boy's loquela materna in 3.16, where Thomas converses with the family about the miracle. See also the restoration of her materna lingua to a dumb girl in 5.16 and of Anglica lingua to a speechless child in 5.17. A man named Godric has a son by the niece of Robert of Wales; the mother may have been French-speaking (and was at least most likely Norman-descended) because when the deformed boy is restored to health he calls out in lingua patria (6.12) to his father.
[lxxi] Ann Williams, The English and the Norman Conquest 133.
[lxxii] See the introduction to The Life and Miracles of St William of Norwich, xxiii. Richard succeeded Elias as prior. With enthusiastic supporters of William's sanctity now heading both the monastery and the cathedral, the corpse was moved with much pomp from the monk's cemetery to inside the cathedral itself, next to the tomb of Herbert de Losinga. In other words, now that the cathedral-assemblage was united in its desire to promote the cult of William, veneration of the boy reached its acme (5.2). Peter likewise supported the cult ardently. Thomas describes him as a former knight who "had long served King henry and had been numbered among his attendants in the Privy Chamber" (3.6).
[lxxiii]"Writing History in England," 260.
[lxxiv] C. N. L. Brooke, "Gregorian Reform in Action" 79. That these increases further hardened some class disparities by attracting more wellborn men to the newly prestigious upper clergy is suggested on p. 80.
[lxxv]David Crouch, The Reign of King Stephen  312.
[lxxvi] This point is made well by Jo Ann McNamara, "The Herrenfrage: The Restructuring of the Gender System, 1050-1150."
[lxxvii] The newness of the Ashkenazic Jewry in northern Europe is essential to Robert Chazan's work on the contemporary development of "innovative anti-Jewish stereotypes" in Medieval Stereotypes and Modern Antisemitism, quotation at 2. Paul Hyams offers an excellent overview of the Jews of England in which he stresses their two hundred year status as an immigrant community, "The Jewish Minority in Mediaeval England, 1066-1290."
[lxxviii]The Jews of Medieval Norwich 3, 17.
[lxxix] V. D. Lipman has estimated the size of the Jewish community of Norwich at 100-200, perhaps two percent of the city's total population ("Anatomy of Medieval Anglo-Jewry" 65, 67). "Financiers" might be the more accurate word for those engaged in monetary occupations, since lending and credit activities engaged in by the English Jews included "pawn broking, mortgaging, granting of fee debts, annuities, and the sale of debts" (Robin R. Mundill, "Christian and Jewish Lending patterns" 42). Although such activities were vital to the existence of Jewish communities, and indeed moneylending became central to the Christian representation of Jewishness from the twelfth century onwards, Norwich's Jewish community was large enough that credit could not have been the only occupation in which Jews engaged. Richardson and Lipman document evidence that English Jews were also doctors, teachers, vintners, cheese and fishmongers, servants and assistants to wealthier Jews, traders and pawnbrokers: English Jewry under Angevin Kings 25-27 and The Jews of Medieval Norwich 79-81. Stacey argues that moneylending was not as important to the early Jewish communities in England as trade and foreign exchange: "Jews and Christians in Twelfth-Century England: Some Dynamics of a Changing Relationship" 346.
[lxxx] Robert C. Stacey writes of the origins of the English Jews and their Frenchness in "Jews and Christians in Twelfth-Century England": "French was the language of the Jewish hearth and home in post-conquest England, and seems to have remained so right up until the expulsion in 1290. No doubt most Jews learned some English -- they must have done so, simply to carry on their daily lives and business dealings. But English never seems to have become their primary vernacular language. Jews continued to bear French names, usually translations of the meaning of their Hebrew names. When they wrote in a vernacular language, it was invariably in French" (341). See also Cecil Roth, A History of the Jews in England, 93-95.
[lxxxi]Paul Hyams stresses the enduring connection of the English Jews with Normandy and beyond in "The Jewish Minority in Mediaeval England" 271-72.
[lxxxii] Thus when the Jew Eleazar is murdered, his body must be sent to London (2.13) -- the only permitted location for a Jewish cemetery until 1177. Norwich had a Jewish cemetery of its own by 1202, since it was vandalized in that year: Lipman, Jews of Medieval Norwich 124-25.
[lxxxiii]R. B. Dobson stresses the "joint marital enterprise" of the contemporary Jews in "A Minority Within a Minority" 28.
[lxxxiv] No exact date for the completion of the cathedral is known, other than that its building was culminated during Eborard's reign (which ended in 1145). Eric Fernie argues that the monastic buildings and episcopal palace were likewise completed by this date in Architecture of Norman England 144.
[lxxxv]See Emily Rose, "The Cult of St. William of Norwich" 41-43. Rose hypothesizes that Jurnet was the son of the Eleazer slain by Simon de Novers's men.
[lxxxvi] Stacey makes this point obliquely: "Linguistically, Jews in medieval England were aliens in a more profound sense than perhaps anywhere else in Europe. In the immediate aftermath of the Norman conquest, the contrast between the French-speaking Jewish newcomers and the English-speaking Christian majority was, of course, an obvious one. At the same time, however, the Jews' status as fellow Francophones tended to unite them, at least in the eyes of the conquered English, with the French-speaking military aristocracy created by the Conquest. Jews in the Anglo-Norman period were thus not so isolated a linguistic minority as they would later become. By the mid-twelfth century, however, English was emerging as the first language of virtually all children raised in England, irrespective of family origins or class." ("Jews and Christians in Twelfth-Century England" 343; on Jewish per capita wealth in England see 342). Ian Short's important article "Patrons and Polyglots: French Literature in Twelfth-Century England" implicitly backs this claim up by arguing that "by the middle of the twelfth century at the very latest the 'Anglo-Normans' (for want of a better term) had not only a passive but an active command of English … Evidence survives from the 1160s that Insular French was sensed to be degenerating, and, from the 1180s, that French had lost its status as a true spoken language and become a second, acquired language. Concomitantly, the so-called 'Anglo-Normans' begin to refer to themselves explicitly as English."
[lxxxvii] The declaration Nos iudei tui sumus, with its second person singular implication of intimacy and subject status, is taken from Thomas's performative imagining of the Jews pleading with Stephen to condemn Simon de Novers for the murder of Eleazar. Thomas identifies what other royal subjects who were under local and ecclesiastical jurisdiction might have found infuriating about the privileges which only the Jews enjoyed: "We are thy tributaries year by year, we are continually necessary to thee in thy necessities, since we are always faithful to thee and by no means useless to thy realm. For thee, thou rulest us leniently and quietly." As Robert C. Stacey has pointed out, however, the problem for the Norwich Jews is that "King Stephen's capacity to protect his Jewish subject in England was at a low ebb in 1146 and 1147, even in those areas of the country Stephen still controlled""Crusades, Martyrdoms, and the Jews of Norman England, 1096-1190," 235.
[lxxxviii] As John Van Engen suggests, the fact that the Jews considered themselves to be in exile, awaiting a return to Jerusalem, contrasted fundamentally with the Christian idea that Europe was a permanent and God-given home for its (Christian) inhabitants: "Jews and Christians Together in the Twelfth Century," 2.
[lxxxix] Robert Stein similarly links the stabilizing and materializing blood to genealogy in "Making History English" 106. While he does not speak specifically of blood and racial identity, John Gillingham – as noted in the first chapter -- argues that the promulgation of Celtic otherness functioned as an effective precipitator of twelfth-century possibilities for English-Norman unity (The English in the Twelfth Century 3-18 and 41-58). Whereas the position of the Welsh, Scots, and Irish at martial frontiers was, in Gillingham's argument, essential to their ideological utility, the Jews might be seen as an internal version of cultural alterity deployed to bring about community within the patria. See Anne McClintock's discussion of "internal colonization" in "The Angel of Progress" 88 and Sylvia Tomasch's excellent discussion "Postcolonial Chaucer and the Virtual Jew" 250-51. Hugh M. Thomas points out the mixed descent of the perpetrators of violence against Jews in the York massacre of 1190, making a similar argument for the unifying power of hatred towards Jews (The English and the Normans 309).
[xc] Of this scene Robert Chazan writes tersely "Psychoanalytic interpretation of this incident would probably be most interesting" -- a sentiment which in its suggestive understatement perhaps says it all. Medieval Stereotypes and Modern Antisemitism 153.
[xci] It is not controversial, after all, to say that the Vita is a community-directed work rather than a piece solely for private contemplation; every narrative that Thomas adds to it can therefore be seen as both personal (belonging to whoever originates it, in this case Godwin and Liviva) and public (since, once translated and incorporated, it becomes part of the argument for William's sanctity).
[xcii]Thomas, in other words, animates what would otherwise be a merely conventional scene with his own response-eliciting intent. On the creative deployment of hagiographic conventions in twelfth-century saints' lives more generally, see David Townsend, "Anglo-Latin Hagiography and the Norman Transition." Thomas of Monmouth writes within a contemporary efflorescence of hagiographic narratives, but as Townsend underscores, the supposedly "static tradition" that lay behind these lives is in fact subverted by the "adhortive agenda" each contains for its readers: "A saint's life delineates a mock reader whose function it is to draw the text's receptor toward a targeted set of values, attitudes, and affirmations." In sum, "meaning occurs in the reciprocal relation of text and reader" (387-8, 390).
[xciii]On this bloody death as appropriately Jew-like, see Willis Johnson, "The Myth of Jewish Male Menses" 280, 285-86. Johnson writes 'The full implications of the story in which the sheriff is punished when he becomes Jew-like are only evident to one who has a specific notion of what it means to be a Jew. This is a vivid example of the discursive construction of the Jewish body, a body whose true Jewishness is irrespective of parentage" (286).
[xciv] See Jessopp's introduction to the Vita, xxxiii. John's brother William succeeded him as sheriff, and is known to have become heavily indebted to the Norwich Jews (xxxiv).
[xcv]Miracles and Pilgrims 161. See also John R. Shinners, "The Veneration of Saints at Norwich Cathedral" 134.
[xcvi]On Alveva as the Latin transliteration of OE Ælfgifu see Cecily Clark, "Women's Names in Post-Conquest England" 227.
[xcvii] Godwin was, as well, the name of one of King Harold's sons. For a balanced reading of Earl Godwine's considerable achievements in securing both land and popularity, see Robin Fleming, Kings and Lords in Conquest England 53-103, and Frank Barlow, The Godwins: The Rise and Fall of a Noble Dynasty. There is one other Godwin in Thomas's text, Godwin Creme, freed from his irons by William's intercession (6.18).
[xcviii] Herbert addresses a letter about their father to the two brothers: see letter XXVII in The Life and Letters of Herbert de Losinga, 287.
[xcix] Bartlett writes vividly of the English adoption of Norman names in the wake of the conquest, England Under the Norman and Angevin Kings 538-41; quotation at 540. For an examination of this phenomenon and of the complexities of reading ethnicity from post-conquest names, see Cecily Clark, "Women's Names in Post-Conquest England." Clark remarks that English women's names were replaced much more slowly by continental ones, probably due to a "paucity of ... feminine name-models" (251) -- an indication that the Norman immigration into England was mainly a movement of males.
[c] The material effects of the Confessor's cultural hybridity can perhaps best be seen in the fact that Harold and William, last English and first Norman king, were the first monarchs crowned at Westminster -- a church built by Edward in the Romanesque style inspired by the Norman abbey church of Jumièges. Pro-Norman and Angevin apologists made much of Edward's Norman sympathies, as well as his Norman blood. Aelred of Rievaulx, for example, emphasized the union of England and Normandy in Edward to justify the reign of Henry Plantagenet (whose mother's great-great grandfather was Edmund Ironside). See Vita Edwardi Confessoris et Regis, ed. J.-P. Migne, PL 195:738-9, and Stein's discussion of the text in "The Trouble with Harold" 190-91. Emma of Normandy, incidentally, illustrates well the multi-layered cultural hybridities that characterize the period. She was not only the wife of two kings, one English and one Danish (she was married by Cnut at Æthelred's demise), she was the mother of two as well (Harthacnut [by Cnut] and Edward the Confessor [by Æthelred]). Her Norman name was changed to English Ælfgifu when she married Æthelred. While living in Flanders after the death of Cnut, she even commissioned a pro-Danish contemporary history of England which positioned her as the legitimator of future succession to the throne, the Encomium Emmae Reginae.
[ci]History on the Edge 25. As the chapter on Gerald of Wales emphasized, the Welsh March was inhabited by Normans, Bretons, English, Flemish, and (of course) Welsh, cultures locked in a long negotiation over separatism, assimilation, and alliance. Joe Hillaby points out that William's miracles and vengefulness are fully in the mode of contemporary of Welsh hagiography, comparing him to David and Cadog ("The Ritual-Child-Murder Accusation" 71).
[cii]Location of Culture 113. Medievalists have used various synonyms for Bhabha's "hybridity" in their own analyses. Daniel Donoghue, for example, has persuasively argued for a wide "cultural ambivalence in twelfth- and thirteenth-century England," glossing ambivalence as "a tension pulling in two directions" that preserves opposition rather than neutralizes its force ("La3amon's Ambivalence"537, 558). In her important work on Geoffrey of Monmouth, Patricia Ingham has developed a postcolonial-inflected notion of ambiguitas, which she defines as "inclined to both sides; hybrid" and "wavering, hesitating, uncertain, doubtful, obscure" (Sovereign Fantasies  43).
[ciii] On the intensification of class divisions in the wake of the conquest, see H. R. Loyn, Anglo-Saxon England and the Norman Conquest 333.
[civ]"Nec iam uix aliquis princeps de progenie Anglorum esset in Anglia, sed omnes ad seruitutem et ad merorem redacti essent, ita etiam ut Anglicum uocari esset obprobior" (Historia Anglorum 6.38).
[cv]Dialogus de Scaccario 53. Richard himself seems to have been a product of a Norman-English union. As his name indicates, he was the son of Nigel, a Norman later to become Bishop of Ely, and an English woman. Nigel's brother was called William the Englishman, a sign that their mother's ethnicity mattered. See Charles Johnson's introduction to his edition of the Dialogus de Scaccario, p. xiv, where it is observed that Nigel may well not have been a priest when Richard was conceived. Richard's uncle was Roger, bishop of Salisbury -- likewise the father of children with a woman who was likely English, Matilda of Ramsbury (Chibnall, Anglo-Norman England 209). His mixed family history no doubt accounts for Richard's somewhat utopian vision of an England united in its hybrid, indistinguishable Norman-English blood.
[cvi]It is also worth bearing in mind that, as Hugh M. Thomas notes, Richard's statement about the intermixed state of the English and French "is an expression not of unity but of uncertainty about elite identity" (The English and the Normans 75).
[cvii] On William's poverty as a bar to sanctification (as well as the unlikeliness of the boy's sanctification in general), see McCulloh "Jewish Ritual Murder" 736, esp. n.149.
[cviii]Maryanne Kowaleski, "Town and Country in Late Medieval England: The Hide and Leather Trade" 57.
[cix]Colin Platt groups tanners with butchers and fishmongers as "unsocial crafts" in The English Medieval Town47.
[cx]Invectiones, ed. W. S. Davies, Y Cymmrodor, xxx (1920) p. 93; cited by Robert Bartlett, Gerald of Wales14.
[cxi] Kowaleski writes of the dirtiness and geographical isolation of tanning in "Town and Country in late Medieval England: the Hide and Leather Trade" 61.
[cxii] According to ChristopherHarper-Bill, because of its immense size Norwich had at least two archdeacons by 1107 and four by 1145 ("Introduction" xxvi). On the office of archdeacon more generally see Nancy Partner, Serious Entertainments13-14 and 44-45.
[cxiii]Though, of course, even here there are exceptions. See C. N. L. Brooke on Walkelin, an incontinent (though unmarried) archdeacon  of Suffolk described in a letter of John of Salisbury (1156), in Medieval Church and Society90.
[cxiv]On race and the contemporary parish system see Barlow, The English Church 1066-1154 263.
[cxv] Barlow, The English Church, 1066-1154 311; H. R. Loyn, The English Church, 940-1154 96.
[cxvi] Bishop Eborard apparently realizes the potential of the cadaver as a relic and pilgrimage destination when a visiting prior offers to purchase the remains, apparently to display them at his home foundation of Lewes, 1.18.
[cxvii]Another nearby and revenue-generating shrine was that to the royal virgin St Etheldreda, whose uncorrupted body lay at Ely. As Diana Webb points out, the last miracle that Thomas added to the vita(in which a man from Canterbury is miraculously accompanied by saints Thomas Becket and Edmund to Norwich to be cured by William) is concession of these saints'"natural rights to the boy martyr: Thomas his patronage over a Canterbury man, and Edmund his suzerainty within the East Anglian sphere" (Pilgrimage in Medieval England 56).
[cxviii]There is perhaps something desperate about the erection of this statue, in that it must substitute for the real relics Norwich so painfully lacks (Felix's remains were kept at Ramsey).
[cxix]"'Racial' Minorities in the Anglo-Norman Realm," 49-50.
[cxx] On the evolution of the idea that Jews were the enemies of Christians and the murderers of Christ, see Jeremy Cohen, "The Jews as the Killers of Christ in the Latin Tradition, from Augustine to the Friars." Thomas provides the first text to combine both traditions, so that his Jews actually innately desire to kill Christians, christianicidae  iudei. Chazan, Medieval Stereotypes,  66, points out that Thomas's depiction of Jewish enmity participates in a twelfth century Christian tendency to represent the Jew as atemporal in his malevolence, "engaged in the same hateful acts as their forefathers more than a thousand years earlier."
[cxxi] Thomas, in otherwise, promulgated a myth of Jewish international conspiracy against Christians in order to render the Jews of Norwich not a local community with their own potential eccentricities but representatives of a worldwide race of people united in their innate malice and murderous intentions. He has the Jews refer to themselves as a unified genus in 1.6, one of the many sections of the text in which the Jews act as a united, undifferentiated group with a transnational homogeneity.
[cxxii]See Robert C. Stacey, "Crusades, Martyrdoms, and the Jews of Norman England" 247.
[cxxiii]De Expugnatione Lyxbonensi 104-111; Gillingham, English in the Twelfth Century 139.
[cxxiv] As noted earlier, Eleazar dies when set upon by the men of a noble indebted to him. His death is gleefully narrated in 2.13.
[cxxv] Benedicta Ward enumerates the vengeance episodes and contextualizes them within the conventions of contemporary hagiography in Miracles and the Medieval Mind 68-69, quotation at 69.
[cxxvi] A few of William's cathedral-sanctioned miracles involve livestock (sick hogs restored to health, 3.20; oxen with plague cured, 3.21), but most involve cures of human beings at the cathedral.
[cxxvii] Thomas, by his own admission, is rather like Godwin in that when William's corpse is transferred to the cathedral, he seizes two teeth that have fallen from the jaw (3.1). The translation of the now decomposed body, incidentally, contrasts with Thomas's earlier insistence that its flesh was resistant to decay, so that at the first and second exhumations the odor of sanctity arises.
[cxxviii]Of this and other episodes of saintly life in death Ben Nilson writes, "Although acknowledged to be both in heaven and virtually omnipresent, a saint was at the same time thought to dwell specially in his or her body, and would rise at the Resurrection wherever it rested" (Cathedral Shrines of Medieval England 4).
[cxxix] Lipman, The Jews of Medieval Norwich 157; Susan Einbinder, "Meir b. Elijah of Norwich." Lipman also points out that several of the most powerful Jews in England -- including Jurnet of Norwich, his son and two grandsons -- were referred to as HaNadib, patron of scholarship ("Anatomy of Medieval Anglo-Jewry" 70).
[cxxx]"The Dynamics of Jewish Renaissance and Renewal in the Twelfth Century," 29.
[cxxxi]Anthony Bale, "Fictions of Judaism in England before 1290" 131.
[cxxxii]"Jews disappeared from England in 1290; 'the Jew' did not" (Colin Richmond, "Englishness and Medieval Anglo-Jewry" 56). See Sylvia Tomasch's argument in "Postcolonial Chaucer and the Virtual Jew" and Stephen Kruger, "The Spectral Jew." A related phenomenon is what Jeremy Cohen calls the hermeneutic or theological Jew: Living Letters of the Law 2.
[cxxxiii] I repeat here the central thesis of much of John Gillingham's work. See chapter two.
[cxxxiv]"Englishness and Medieval Anglo-Jewry" 50.

Some thoughts on the Pamphlet Wars and Post-Election Teaching

$
0
0
by Leila K. Norako


Back in the winter, I had the immense pleasure of teaching a survey course on medieval and early modern literature. Since through lines are essential in a survey that’s only ten weeks long, I opted to focus our attention on gender, power, and monstrosity. I was also determined to make sure that we attended to a good amount of “non-canonical texts” – especially those that were, by all accounts, immensely popular in their day. And so, midway through the quarter, my students and I embarked on a micro-unit on the early modern pamphlet wars.


We focused our attention on the debates about the nature of women, and we started with “Jane Anger: Her Protection for Women” (1589). Anger may have been a real person, but some have speculated that she was either a woman or a man using a pseudonym—either way, as a class we agreed that her name certainly had a rather glorious, comic-book-hero ring to it. Her Protection is considered part of a broader series of debates on the nature of women known as the querelles des femmes, and it's significant because it appears to be the earliest pamphlet (potentially) written by a woman. Moreover, it defends women emphatically, stressing the multifarious ways in which men “misread” women because they persistently underestimate their abilities and motivations. Take, for instance, this *utterly glorious* passage, which could, at least in part, also describe the experience of being a woman (on and off the internet) in 2017:
The desire that every man hath to shewe his true vaine in writing is unspeakable, and their mindes are so caried away with the manner, as no care at all is had of the matter: they run so into Rethorick, as often times they overrun the boundes of their own wits, and goe they knowe not whether. If they have stretched their invention so hard on a last, as it is at a stand, there remaines but one help, which is, to write of us women: If they may once encroch so far into our presence, as they may but see the lyning of our outermost garment, they straight think that Apollo honours them, in yeelding so good a supply to refresh their sore overburdened heads, through studying for matters to indite off. And therfore that the God may see how thankfully they receive his liberality, (their wits whetted, and their braines almost broken with botching his bountie) they fall straight to dispraising and slaundering our silly sex. But judge what the cause should be, of this their so great malice towards simple women. Doubtles the weaknesse of our wits, and our honest bashfulnesse, by reason wherof they suppose that there is not one amongst us who can, or dare reproove their slanders and false reproches: their slaunderous tongues are so short, and the time wherin they have lavished out their wordes freely, hath bene so long, that they know we cannot catch hold of them to pull them out, and they think we wil not write to reproove their lying lips: which conceites have already made them cockes and wolde (should they not be cravened) make themselves among themselves bee thought to be of the game. They have bene so daintely fed with our good natures, that like jades (their stomackes are grown so quesie) they surfeit of our kindnes. If we wil not suffer them to smell on our smockes, they will snatch at our peticotes: but if our honest natures cannot away with that uncivil kinde of jesting then we are coy: yet if we beare with their rudenes, and be somwhat modestly familiar with them, they will straight make matter of nothing, blazing abroad that they have surfeited with love, and then their wits must be showen in telling the maner how. 
(from http://digital.library.upenn.edu/women/anger/protection/protection.html)
Plus ça change, indeed. As Joy Ritchie and Kate Ronald have observed, the author not only "takes traditional stereotypes of women . . . [but] and applies them to men"; and she consistently adopts rhetorical devices typically coded as masculine, deploying them in order to demonstrate how "language socially constructs gender" (51). As a result, her Protection became a perfect pairing with Chaucer’s Wife of Bath’s Prologue. I was honestly quite struck by how enthusiastically the students engaged with Anger’s work in spite of its challenging prose and its density. While acknowledging the uncertainties about the text’s authorship, they were fascinated by the possibility that a woman writer penned this response and how, in doing so, she not only carved out a space for women's voices in the broader querelles de femme debates, but also—however inadvertently—mirrored some of the rhetorical maneuvers that Chaucer has the Wife of Bath deploy. This allowed them, then, a concrete example of how cultural conventions/norms persisted from the middle ages to the early modern era and, in the process, they were invited from the very start of our early modern unit to interrogate their own assumptions about rigid periodization.


Speght's delightful acrostic poem.
Our next class meeting focused on John Swetnam’s The Arraignment of Women (1615) and Rachel Speght’s A Muzzle for Melastomus(1617), where she takes Swetnam to task for his misogyny founded in, as she asserts in so many words, utterly garbage biblical exegesis. While there remains some uncertainty over the pamphlet that provoked Jane Anger’s response, we know that Speght sought to respond to and refute Swetnam’sArraignment specifically. He had published it under a pseudonym, for instance, and Speght all-too-happily offers an acrostic poem at the outset of her refutation that reveals Swetnam’s actual name. Her refutation of his pamphlet also becomes abundantly clear once you compare the works to one another. She picks apart his exegesis with meticulousness, for instance, arguing that it borders on blasphemy due to its inaccuracies. She also regularly chastises him for the lax organizational structure of his pamphlet, and a single reading of The Arraignment reveals that assessment to be more than fair: Swetnam’s pamphlet being a series of loosely strung together provocations, compiled with the intent (as he puts it) to “bear-bait” women. 

Our discussion just so happened to take place as Milo Yiannopolous found himself in a career freefall, and the parallels between his and Swetnam’s rhetorical strategies and motivations were just too apt to avoid. We talked a good deal about how both men are self-professed “bear-baiters” (Swetnam’s term), and how they rely far more on streams of barely linked provocative statements rather than cogent argument in their writings (or in Milo’s case, “talks”).

One intrepid student pointed out, too, that we needed to consider Swetnam’s potential motivations: the same publisher responsible for disseminating Swetnam’s work also published Speght’s response. And this has led some to think that publishing her work may well have been more of a publicity stunt than anything else; that, in other words, the publisher may have sought Speght out in hopes that her response would refuel enthusiasm for Swetnam’s pamphlet (the Arraignment was, admittedly, wildly popular, with 13 reprints in the 1600’s). As the theory goes, Swetnam may well not have believed in what he wrote, but rather sought through TheArraignment to provoke responses and, in the process, garner more attention for himself. And if that was his goal, he certainly met it given the number of women (Speght included) who wrote directly against his incendiary pamphlet.

So, I returned us to Milo as a potentially useful modern parallel. We considered the possibility that he too (according to some sources) believes very little of what he says. And as we did so, the same student who brought up the backstory on Swetnam raised their hand and said: “but that doesn’t matter, right?” They elaborated, explaining to their peers that regardless of whether he means what he says, his words can and do influence others to believe/say/do horrible things. And so we turned back to Swetnam, considering the ways in which he—insincere though he might have been—did wonders (given the popularity of his work) to reinforce the already entrenched idea that women are inherently inferior to men.

As an exercise, I asked students to consider the two pamphlets and, in small groups, assess them closely in order to make an argument about which was more persuasive. Many chose Speght, and for good reason: her pamphlet is immaculately organized, she provides ample evidence to back up her assertions, her biblical exegesis (however much it may have seem alien to us) is clearly more grounded in careful close reading, and time and again she points out the hypocrisies and holes in Swetnam’s work. A few students though offered that Swetnam was the more persuasive of the two. They argued as much by pointing out the power that provocative statements can and do tend to have, especially if they’re being read and disseminated to a group of likely receptive readers. They considered, for instance, the power that someone like Milo can wield over a fairly significant group of people. How he, and likely Swetnam, could harness and entrench oppressive ideologies by relying on emotional appeals rather than facts and careful observations about the world. While they disagreed vehemently with what Swetnam offered in his pamphlet, they saw very clearly the power that this kind of rhetorical approach can have—they saw its cunning, even in the midst of its rhetorical sloppiness. They also pointed out that Swetnam has the rhetorical advantage as the bear-baiter. As David Perry observed so well, provocateurs like Swetnam and Milo set rather clever traps: to ignore them is to risk allowing their ideas to foment (and, in the process, do real and palpable harm), but to engage them gives them the attention they so very clearly require in order to remain compelling and persuasive to their bases. This puts a tremendous burden on someone like Speght as she orchestrates her response—a burden never shouldered by the bear-baiter.

In closing, I invited students to turn to Speght’s pamphlet and consider it as a proto-feminist text. The term proto-feminism had come up several times throughout the course, and Speght offered the perfect set of opportunities to interrogate and press on its boundaries. Through a series of closing questions, I stressed the fact that while Speght seems at first to talk about women generally, she stresses fairly early on that she’s focused on “virtuous” women. This, I offered, implicitly leaves out any/all women she might code as not virtuous. I then directed their attention to the fact that she may have been referring to Protestant women specifically, and that her telling use of the word “heathen” (which she uses to call out Swetnam’s terrible writing) signals—again implicitly—that women of other cultures and religions may well not be included in her category of virtuous women worth defending. I also offered that for as much as Speght diverges from Swetnam, she too insists on a heternormative gender binary with clearly defined roles and attributes. As Dinshaw and others have argued about the Wife of Bath, in other words, this is not a work seeking to dismantle a patriarchy but rather one that seeks to find greater degrees of agency within it. I invited them, as a result, to consider the diverse peoples (persons of color, persons of different religions, anyone who might today identify as LGBTQIA, women who aren't "virtuous") who are actively excluded because of Speght’s maintenance of these hierarchies in her writing. In the end, I offered that what we have here isn’t a kind of proto-feminism in any sort of intersectional sense, but rather a kind of proto-white-feminism that, for as radical as it may well have been in its day, simultaneously works to affirm certain oppressive cultural norms even as it seeks to upend others. 

Winter quarter was a brutal one on a variety of fronts, and it was one in which my campus palpably felt (and honestly continues to feel) the effects of the shooting that took place when Milo came to campus. It was a quarter where I regularly lost sleep over the way in which people like him use the past to justify their metastasized hatreds and racisms. I still lose sleep over that, and so much else these days. But I have to say—in these two class meetings, it felt more than a little good to roll up my sleeves with my students and work, in ways however small, towards the goal that the inimitable @ChaucerDothTweet said so beautifully:







Jokes, Violence, Change, Welcome

$
0
0
by J J Cohen


Middle English Dictionary, "welcǒmen"


Some three word sentences that are difficult to utter: I am sorry. I screwed up. It's my fault. That's my ignorance. I'll do better. I will listen. I have learned. Defensiveness comes easily and first: I was kidding. Can't you take a joke? Why are you making a big deal? People need to lighten up! What is this, Stalinist Russia? What about my feelings?
But what matters is what comes after the impulse to dismiss or self-justify: can you listen to what is being said to you, even if it hurts? Can you commit to not relying on others for further instruction, as if it were their job to teach you? Audre Lorde called this the pedagogical burden, the unspoken expectation that people of color will endlessly undertake the labor of teaching white people why and how to be less racist. You cannot pretend it is up to other people to instruct you in being less sexist, homophobic, transphobic, ableist; that work is yours to undertake for yourself. When what Sara Ahmed calls a feminist killjoy challenges your humor -- jokes as a form of violence that create community by excluding those not in power or not possessing your access or privilege -- will you listen seriously and strive to do better? To fail is also to experience a chance to grow, and growth at any age hurts, but also offers a moment for deciding who you will be from now on ... and who will be welcome to stand with you.
I say all of this with the approaching #Kzoo2017 conference in mind. On a non-official page dedicated to discussion of the annual International Congress on Medieval Studies it was announced that "#Kzoo2017 staff will be modeling pronouns on badges to encourage write-in participation in advance of requiring it for all 2018 registrants." Some people immediately applauded; some made jokes or made light. Those actions were called out, since it takes a certain security in your own gender identity being read as you desire it to be read and not being met with violence to make light of what for many is essentially a new welcome mat being placed at the conference entrance. I won't rehash what unfolded in the aftermath other than to note that there was much discussion in which some people really did strive to do better in ways that matter. I'm grateful to those who challenged and those who listened. But I also note for example that a dude from Iceland who places images of pre-Nazi swastikas into his feed because they are "hilarious politically incorrect humor" has, not surprisingly, not changed his attitude. I'm not cherry picking this example: to believe that pre-Nazi swastikas are funny and people need to lighten up when swastikas appear in Facebook posts is to refuse to acknowledge the pain and feelings of endangerment that such humor inflicts on some. It's not funny. And I will say again what I wrote in the thread: "My firm belief is that it is *never* OK for a privileged group to make light or make jokes about race, sexuality, gender identity. If you are fortunate enough not experience acts of physical violence or verbal aggression against your very being in the world, then why would you from your position of safety crack jokes about a policy made to help those who are or might be GLBTIQ feel more safe and better welcomed at Kalamazoo? I applaud the ICMS announcement."
Sorry to go on for so long. I have heard that some queer/trans/non binary attendees of the conference now feel unsafe. I think it's important to keep in mind that the pronoun policy came from the conference organizers; the jokes unfolded on a conference fan page (and were met with vociferous challenge and engaged discussion; swastika guy was an outlier). I also want to remind all who are reading this that there is a QUEERDIEVALIST gathering for queer medievalists and allies at the Radisson Bar May 13 at 9 PM. I will be there. I will also be around for the entire conference. I will do what I can to make you feel welcomed -- and I know that I can say the same for all five other "In the Middle" bloggers, all of whom will be at the conference. I am certain the same is true of MEARCSTAPA, the Material Collective, SMFS, BABEL and so many other groups that make the conference a lively, inclusive place. In closing allow me to append ITM's statement of values, because these words so well articulate the medieval studies I and many others among us want:
"We welcome the weirdos, the obsessives, the lovers of the minute, the constitutionally uncertain ... Our medieval studies would not be possible without feminists, without queers, without posthumanists, without those who insist that the paired notions of a “white medieval Europe” and a “Christian Europe” are cruel anachronisms ... Our medieval studies is attentive, excited, empathic, at times sad, and above all careful, of itself and of its community."

On Hospitality: #BlanketGate and #BlanketsForKzoo2017

$
0
0
by JONATHAN HSY



Screenshot of the #BlanketsForKzoo2017 crowdfunding website; click for transcription of text with visual description.


The International Congress on Medieval Studies in Kalamazoo (#Kzoo2017) is approaching!

There are been a number of conversations on social media about hospitality and inclusivity at Kzoo: from questions of in/accessibility, disability, and mental health to online responses to the recently-announced effort to encourage writing pronouns on one's own conference badge as a gesture of inclusivity for all people of any gender identity or gender presentation.

Most recently, #BlanketGate erupted (it was announced on Monday, May 8, that that WMU will no longer provide blankets for those staying in the dorms and blankets are instead available for purchase for $17). Since this development most adversely affects scholars with limited funding, SMFS began a crowdfunding drive to purchase blankets for Congress attendees (with plans to also donate blankets to a homeless shelter afterwards).

For full context and to contribute to the blanket drive at Kzoo2017, visit this crowdfunding page created by Kathleen Kennedy (the target is $5,000).

(For more info on the logistics of this effort, see Karen Overbey’s public Facebook posting.) *

Efforts such as these are extremely important to create a Congress that truly enacts hospitality and welcome (in all senses of these words). On this note, check out the community-minded events on the BABEL schedule for Kzoo2017 (among many other things Medieval Donut 3.0, a Queerdievalists social, a workshop led on by members of a fellowship of Medievalists of Color, and BABEL roundtables on Feminism With/Out Gender and Access in the Academy). For more postings along these lines, check out the website for the SMFS Trans* Travel Fund, JEFFREY’s posting at ITM, Gabrielle M.W. Bychowski’s eloquent open letter, a post on horizontal mentorship by Micah Goodrich, and an honest and informative perspective from Karra Shimabukuro on anxiety and its implications for the conference experience.

* UPDATE 4:31pm EST: The blanket drive organizers have been coordinating with ICMS staff. Blankets left in dorm rooms will be bundled up, laundered, and donated. If you wish your blanket to be donated you can leave a note in your room upon departure.

Postcard from #Kzoo2017

Viewing all 680 articles
Browse latest View live